I LIBRARY OF CONGRESS. J 

{ J7^^ \1±1.<^ I 

^ ^ 

I UNITED STATES OF AMERICA.} 



1^ 



/ 



i 



1 



I 



XENOPHON'S MEMORABILIA. 



HENO*aNTOS AnOMNHMONETMATA. 

/ 

XENOPHON'S 
MEMORABILIA OF SO CRATES, 

WITH 

NOTES. 

BY R. D. C. ROBBINS, 

LIBRARIAN, ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. 



ANDOYER: 
PUBLISHED BY WILLIAM H. WAKDWELL. 
NEW YORK : MARK H. NEWMAN & CO. 
boston: JOHN P. JEWETT & CO. 

1848. 



Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1847. by 

WILLIAM H. WARDWELL, 
In the Clerk's Office of the District Court of Massachusetts. 



ANDOVER : 
Printed bv >VilUani U. Wardwcll. 



PREFACE. 



Socrates probably devoted himself to the instruction of his 
fellow citizens when about thirty years of age, B. C. 439. He 
had from his youth applied himself with eagerness to science 
and philosophy as taught in the schools of the sophists, and found 
them not only unsatisfactory but delusive. He accordingly de- 
termined to dedicate his life and energies to the subversion of 
the teachings of those " who perplexed good sense, corrupted 
pubKe morality," and brought odium upon all philosophy, as being 
merely the ' art of making the worse appear the better reason.' 
He did not however pull down without building up in turn. 
By example and precept he endeavored throughout a long life, 
to inculcate the principles and practice of piety and virtue. His 
conduct seemed to prove that the response of the Delphic oracle, 
that " Sophocles was wise, Euripides, wiser, but that the wisest 
of all men was Socrates," was no empty assertion, made to gratify 
the ambition of admiring friends. 

Soon after his first appearance as a public teacher, he encoun- 
tered in the streets of Athens a youth whose modest beauty and 
ingenuous bearing greatly interested him.* It should seem to be 
difficult, for one whose uncomeliness was almost proverbial, whose 
prominent eyes scarcely parted by the low ridge of the nose, di- 
lated nostrils, wide mouth and thick lips, low and protuberant fig- 
ure and awkward movement,f made him so fit a subject for ridi- 

* Aldf/jiov Koi eheideoTarog eig v7repj3o?i7jv ; Diog. Laert. H. 48. 
t Encyclopaedia Brittannica, Art. Socrates. 



vi 



PREFACE. 



cule, to gain at once the interest of a Grecian youth of sixteen. 
His tattered afid soiled garments, bare fc^t and uncouth man- 
ners, could not certainly appeal very forcibly to the imagination 
or taste of the youthful stranger, who from his Athenian origin, 
could not have been indifferent to personal elegance and grace. 
But although repulsive and forbidding in outward form, no one 
knew better than he how to win and charm those whom he 
desired to benefit. There were, indeed, in his countenance, 
gleams of intelligence and humor, which to the attentive obser- 
ver, revealed the treasures " so golden divine and wonderful " 
within. Xenophon did not long hesitate to devote himself to 
the pursuit of wisdom under the direction of Socrates. It would 
be pleasant to know more of the intercourse of the master and 
pupil, during the many years they were together at Athens and 
in the military expeditions on which they may be supposed to 
have fought side by side.* But the veil of time conceals much 
that the imagination must supply in the picture. 

At the time of Socrates' death, 399 B. C, Xenophon was ab- 
sent on the military expedition with Cyrus in Asia. And al- 
though no definite record of the fact is found, it cannot be 
doubted, that the IMemorabilia was written soon after his return. 
There is a freshness of feeling and definiteness in allusion, 
which render it almost certain that the place of the teacher had 
not long been vacant, when the devoted disciple took up the pen 
on his behalf The sadness which must have come over him 
on his return from the expedition, so unwillingly undertaken, 
into the land of barbarism, with the hope of again resuming his 
place with the little band of chosen friends around their com- 
panion and guide, seems yet to linger about him, and give color- 
ing to his words. Even the absence of bitterness at the mista- 
ken folly and injustice of the murderers, is perhaps an indica- 
tion of the heartiness of his sorrow, of the subdued feeling of 
recent grief. 



* Biographic Universelle, Vol. 51, p. 370, 1. 



PREFACE. 



vii 



It is unnecessary at present to discuss at length the compara- 
tive merits of Plato and Xenophon, as rival biographers of So- 
crates. Neither of them has given a complete and finished por- 
trait, but both have left vivid and distinct outlines of particular 
parts, which need to be carefully studied and compared with 
discrimination, in order to supply the portions which are left in 
shadow, and to form a just idea of the original. But our imme- 
diate concern is with the sketch given in the present volume. 
We have already alluded to the facilities which Xenophon en- 
joyed for the execution of his work, by a long, familiar and con- 
fidential acquaintance with his master, and with others who were 
so fortunate as to witness the equanimity and cheerfulness of his 
last hours. We might also speak of the good practical sense, the 
cultivated mind,*and simple and graceful style of our author, but 
any one who is not strongly impressed with these qualities in 
him, before reading far in the work itself, would be little influ- 
enced by any presentation that we should be able to make. We 
could also express a hearty disapproval of the sentiments of those 
who accuse Xenophon of deficiency in warmth of feeling in de- 
fending his master. It is true he exhibits no ebullitions of pas- 
sion ; and how could he and yet be the faithful and reverent dis- 
ciple of one who had labored so often and so earnestly, to quell in 
himself and others all violent emotion ? It may, we think, be 
asked with confidence, where we should go for an idea of So- 
crates as a man, a citizen, a moral teacher, if the Memorabilia 
were not in existence. As a philosopher, if we have skill enough 
to separate the Platonic from the Socratic, he is most fuUy ex- 
hibited in Plato. Xenophon, if he were capable of the task, did 
not attempt to give this part of Socrates' character, except in- 
cidentally. Humor, in which Socrates was not deficient, we 
cannot find to any considerable degree in Xenophon. If he 
could appreciate it, which we see no reason to doubt, it was lit- 
tle to his purpose to give this a prominent place in his work. 
And besides, he could have had little heart to join in mirth over 
the new made tomb of his murdered friend. He would most 



viii 



PREFACE. 



naturally dwell upon the serious and thoughtful developments of 
character at such a time. 

Xenophon's principal design was, to present and illustrate the 
object of the life of Socrates and thus correct wrong impressions, 
and rescue his memory from the calumnies which had proved so 
fatal. He wished to exhibit him as a good man and a useful citi- 
zen, the two points in his character which had been especially 
assailed by his accusers. His own practical turn of mind led 
him more to the consideration of the good results of his teachings, 
and the direct and palpable means of obtaining those results, 
than to mere speculations, however ingenious and subtle they 
might have been. It is, in fact, the basis of the character of So- 
crates that is given by Xenophon, the nucleus around which 
other qualities encircle, but without which we should often be 
left in darkness and doubt. We may with safety say, that no 
one of the pupils of Socrates had imbibed more of the genu- 
ine spirit of their teacher than Xenophon. The very absence 
of some of the more positive qualities of mind which are so 
conspicuous in Plato, enabled him to yield more implicitly to 
the teachings of one whose word was law to him, and fitted him 
to give a simple, unadorned representation of his life and char- 
acter. 

We do not contend that the conversations of Socrates as re- 
corded by Xenophon, were taken down precisely as they fell 
from his lips. The title indicates that they were given from re- 
collection. They are also frequently spoken of as things remem- 
bered. We do not claim that full justice is always done to So- 
crates in their presentation.* This could not be expected in a 
brief abstract which they undoubtedly often are. It does how- 
ever appear to be indisputable, that Xenophon had careftdly 
stored in his memory not only the truths themselves, but the 
manner in which they were presented to eager listeners. There 
is a minuteness and circumstantiality in many of them, and in- 



* See I. 2. 53 ; I. 3. 1 ; 1. 4. 2 ; II. 4. 1 ; IV. 3. 4. 



PREFACE. 



ix 



deed a repetition,* which would have been avoided, had it not 
been the design of the author to give a transcript from real life. 
The very purpose of the author too in writing his book would 
have been frustrated, could it have been shown to be erroneous 
or false in respect to matters of fact. For it was without doubt 
written and made public while many of those with whom the con- 
versations were held were yet living, and would have been ready 
to give their voice in its condemnation, had not the representa- 
tion been faithful. And furthermore, his defence would have 
had little influence, if it could have been shown, that it was not 
in accordance with reality, especially as he professed to narrate 
that which he had heard with his own ears or had received from 
the mouth of credible witnesses. 

The general characteristics of this work are so well and briefly 
stated by an English scholar ,f that we cannot do the reader a 
better service, than to allow his remarks upon this point to take 
the place which we had reserved for our own : " The Memo- 
rabilia of Xenophon is a possession for all time ; for the noble 
simplicity of the style is worthy of the purity and soundness of 
the principles. Indeed, who can mark without admiration the 
strong sense, the good feeling, the high principles and the right 
practices of this book ? It bears the same ratio to the Dialogues 
of Plato, that the practical teaching of the Gospels does to the 
doctrinal teaching of the Epistles. He who runs may read. It 
was a great service which Socrates rendered his countrymen. 
He cleared the foundations of religion and morals from whatever 
was obscuring and undermining them. He exhibited these foun- 
dations in all their strength, and showed that principles and con- 
duct may be safely rested upon them. The very characteristic 
of Socrates' philosophy is the grand simplicity of a Doric temple. 
He states the great principles of religion and morals, and.politics> 
so clearly and convincingly, that every one must understand, 

* Cf. I. 4 with IV. 3 ; I. 5 with IV. 5, et al 

t Rev. J. P. Potter : Characteristics of the Greek Philosophers, So- 
crates and Plato, pp. 7,8. 



X 



PREFACE. 



and no one can deny. The sincerity of the manner is equal to 
the truth of the matter. And to all this must be added a genial 
warmth of feeling, whether it be shown in deep reverence for 
God, or in hearty love to man, which it is impossible to resist ; 
for whilst Socrates states truth so convincingly as to compel as- 
sent, he urges it so kindly as to win conviction." 

The text of the present edition is that of KUhner, with occa- 
sional alterations in pointing and things of minor importance. 
AVhen it appeared desirable, various readings have been given 
in the notes, and reasons for the one adopted, briefly stated. 

Free use has been made in the notes, of the labors of Klihner, 
whenever they seemed to our purpose. We have not, however, 
intended to follow him blindly, and have sometimes come to 
results quite different from his, on the examination of a passage. 
We have also had constantly by us, Xenophon's Memoiren ; mit 
Einleitungen und Anmerkungen von Dr. Moritz Seyffert, Ko- 
nigl. Professor and Conrector am Gymn. zu Brandenberg, and 
have sometimes received valuable aid from it, although the notes 
are, for the most part, made up of the translation of single words 
and phrases. Other editions, as those of Schneider, Weiske^ 
Bornemann and Greenwood, have been occasionally consulted. 
If the diligent student shall be enabled by the present volume, 
to gain a more thorough insight into the character of one of the 
greatest and best of uninspired men, and more love fbr and fa- 
miliarity with the most cultivated and refined language of any 
age or nation, we shall feel that we have, in addition to the en- 
joyment which each day spent in the preparation of the volume 
brought with it, a full reward for our labor. 

In conclusion, the editor would express his obligation to Mr. 
S. H. Taylor, Principal of Phillips Academy, Andover, for valu- 
able suggestions in the progress of the work, and for consent- 
ing to allow most of the proof-sheets of the notes to pass under 
his eye. 

Andover, Oct. 1847. 



SENOfPiiNTOi: 
jnO^lNHMONETMJ TA. 




i 



SENOayilNTOZ 



jnOM NHMONE TMA TSl N. 

BIBAION nPQTON. 



CHAPTER I. 

ARGUMENT. 

In the trial of Socrates, two crimes were alleged against him, as ren- 
dering him worthy of death ; 1. He did not reverence the gods of the 
State, but introduced other new deities instead of them ; 2. He corrupt- 
ed the youth (§1). In confutation of the first accusation, the following 
considerations are adduced : 

1. He did not omit either private or public sacrifices to the gods (§2). 

2. He made use of divination 2 — 9). In saying that his divinity 
(to SaLjLtovLov) made known to him future events, he did not difi'er from 
other Athenians, who do not suppose that sacrifices, the flight of birds 
and other such things, of themselves make known the future, but that 
the gods make revelations through them. While others, then, say that 
they are guided by casual events, he going back to the cause, averred 
that a divinity guided him ; and by the confidence which he placed in 
the revelations made to him, he showed his confidence in the gods and 
his consequent belief in their existence (§ 2 — 5). In reference to neces- 
sary duties, he gave advice to his friends upon the manner of their per- 
formance ; but in regard to things of a doubtful nature, he counseled 
them to ask direction from the gods ; he believed it equally impious not 
to consult the gods in reference to those matters, the knowledge of which 
they had retained to themselves, and to have recourse to them in respect 
to things that fall within the province of human reason (§ 6 — 9). 

3. The innocence of Socrates is also evident from the whole course of 
his life. He passed much of his time in public, where all could see and 
hear him, and yet no one could adduce an instance of impiety in word 
or action. He did not, like the other philosophers, employ his time in 

1 



2 



xenophon's memorabilia. 



fruitless discussions in regard to the origin of tlie world and other things 
which are beyond the bounds of liuman knowledge, but upon questions 
relating to the conduct of life both in private and public ; his endeavor 
was to give men correct principles of action, and to make them valuable 
citizens 10 — 16). Socrates confirmed his precepts by specific actions, 
showing how much his reverence for the gods preponderated over fear 
of man. It is indeed strange that the Athenians were persuaded that 
he was guilty of impiety, when he proved both by his actions and words, 
that he not only did not despise but was especially mindful of the gods 
(17—20.) 



1 rioXXa'Aig i&avf^aaa, riai norl Xoyoig Jdd^rjvaiovg 87Tei(Jav 
ol yQuxpd^evoi ^^coxQaiTjv, cog a^iog eirj d^avarov rri noXei. 
H iiiv yuQ YQf^^U avjov roidds rig tjv d d ix el 
2J (o X Q dr rj g o v g ^lev tj nolig vo fii ^ei eov g ov 
V fx I ^co V , ST e Q a d 8 k a i v d d a i (x 6 v l a s Ig cp 8Q - 
cov d d IX El d 8 X al r ov g v 8 0vg diacpd^eiqcov. 

2 IIqojiov IX8V ovVy cog ovx ivo^i^ev ovg ri nohg vojj.iX^t ^8- 
ovg, TToicp nor iy^qriaoLvro tsxia,?]q[cp ; d'vcov re yaQ q)av8Q6g 
riv noUdxig ^liv ol'xoi, noXXdxig ds em rwv xoivojv trjg noX- 
ecog ^coiiojVy xal fxavrixy )^Qc6fxevog ovx dcpavrjg rjv • diered^- 
QvXt]70 yaQ, cog cpait] ^coxqdr^g ro dcuf.i6viov ecivrco arj- 
[jtaiveiv od'sv drj xal fidXiazd {xoi 8oxovaiv avTov aiTidGaa- 

3 T^at xaivd daifiovia eigcpsQeiv, '0 8' ovdev xaivoreQOv elgscp- 
eQE rcov dXXcoVy oaoi iiavrixijv vo^i^ovreg oicovoTg re ^Qcovrai 
xai cp/jfiaig xal avfA^oXoig xal d^volaig * ovjol re ydq vno- 
Xan^dvovoiv ov rovg oQviO^ag ovdi rovg dnavrcovzag eldevai 
rd avfxcpeQOvza roig fA,avz8vo(x8voig, dXXd rovg xfaovg did 

4crovzcov avzd Grjfiaiveiv, xdxeTvog ds ovrcog ivoi^i^ev. JlXX 
oi [X8V TzXsiaroi cpaoip vno re r(ov oQvid^cov xai rojv dnav- 
rcovzcov dnoTosneijd^ai ce xal nQornsnead^ai * ^coxQcizr^g ds 
cagnsQ eylyvcoaxev, ovzcog sXeye • ro daifAonov ydQ ecprj 67]- 
fiaiveiv. Kal noXXoig rcov ^vvovrcov TiQorjyoQeve rd ^sv noieiv, 
rd de ^Tj noieiVy cog rov daifioviov nQoatjixaivovrog* xal roig 



BOOK I. CHAP. I. 



3 



Tieid^ofjfJvoig avrcp 6vv8q)8Qe, roig firj neid^oixbvoig fjisr- 
sfieXe. Kalroi rig ovk av ojj^oloyriaeisv avrov ^ovleod^ai 5 
^tIt" TjXid^iov (Ji^z' dXa^ova cpaivead^ai loig avvovaiv ; idoxei 
d' av dfiq)6TeQa ravra, el nqoayoQevoiv Mg vtto d^eov qjaivo^- 
8va xara ipevdofA^evog icpulvEzo. /JrjXov ovv, on ovk dv ttqos- 
IsyEv, El jjirj EmatEVEv dXrj&EvaEiv. Tavxct ds rig dv dlXcp ma- 
TEvaEiEv rj ^E(p ; TziazEvciov ds d^EOig Tzoog ovk Eivat d^Eovg evo^- 

l^EV ; JilXd \l\v ETTOLEL KOI tddE TTQOg TOVg £7ZlT7]dElOVg ' 6 

rd lAEV yaQ dvayKoia gvve^ovIeve kol nqdzrEiv, (ag ivofXi^EV 
aQiaz dv 77Qa^\}7ivai ' tieqI ds z(^v ddijlmv, OTicog dv dno^qaoi- 
to, [javzEvoofxtvovg mE[A7ZEv, el noirjTta, Kal tovg fisXlov- 7 
rag oiKOvg ze xal nolEig Kalcog oiK7]aEiv fxavziKrjg sept] nqog- 
dEiodai ' zEKzoviKov fjsv yaQ rj xuXkevzikov t] yE(X}QyiKOV rj dv- 
S-QcaTTcov d^QUKov ■)] zMv zoLovzcov EQy(x)v E^EzaazLKov rj Xoyia- 
xiKov ij oiKOvoiAiKov ij (jZQazrjyiKOV yEVEa&aL, Trdvza xd roiav- 
za ^ad^rifxaza xai dv&QcoTiov yvcoi^iri aiQEzsa ivojJLi^EV Eivai' 
zd ds fxtyiaza rcov iv rovtoig Eq)r] zovg d^Eovg iavzoig KaraXeL- Q 
Tisad^ai, cov ovdsv dr^Xov Eivat roTg dvd^Qconoig, Ovzs ydQ toi 
T(p KaXoog dyQOv q^vzEvaafAEvq> drjXov, ogzig KaQTZcoasrai • ovrs 
TQ) KaXoog oiKiav oiKodofxrjaafxEvcp drjXoVy ogzig olki^gei ' ovze 
r(p azQarrjyiKi^ dfjXov, el GV[Aq)EQEi azQarrjyEiv ' ovte t(p ttoXlti- 
KQ) dfjXov, EL av^cpsQEi zrjg noXEcog TtgoazazEiv * ovze raJ KaXrjv 
y/jfAavzi, Iv EVcpQalvrizai, drjXov, el did zavtrjv dvidaEtai * ovze 
zo) dvvazovg iv zy noXsi Kr^dsazdg Xa^ovzi drjXoVy el did zov- 
zovg azEQriaEzai ztjg TZoXscog. Tovg ds fxtjdsv z(Sv roiovzoov 9 
oioixtvovg ELvai daijJLOviov, dXXd Trdvza z^g dvd^Qoonlvrig yvca- 
liijg, daijiovdv scfrj • daifiovdv ds Kal rovg fxavzEvofASvovg, d 
zoTg dvd^QMTioig idcoKav oi d^Eol iiad^ovai diaKQivEiv olov el rig 

ETlEQCOZCpr], TTOZEQOV 87llGzd[JiEV0V yviO'j^ElV ETTl t^EVyog Xa^ElV 

KQEizrov ij [A/rj EmardiiEvov, t] tzozeqov EmardixEvov KV^EQvdv 
im rrjv vavv KQEizrov Xa^siv ri ^rj smazdiiEvov, y d s^sariv 
dQid^litjaavzag [XEZQi^Gaviag ij arijaavzag Eidivai, rovg rd 



4 



xenopiion's memorabilia. 



roiavTcc TTUQUTajy O^eoyy Tivv&cwofitvovi; d&E^uara noiHv r/yei- 
TO' 8Cf tj di- dtip a fih fiaOovTag ttoieIp tdcoxav ot {}8o! fiav- 
{ydietr' a dt //// dfjXa jotg dpOQconotg tart, 7T£iQua\}ai 8iu 
liavzi/Sig TiaQu tcop d^tMv 7TVP\}dre6l}ai ' rovg {yeovg yuQ 
oig UP M61P ileo) (jtjfiaipeip. 

10 JiXld fuip rAHPog ye dtl i^up r^p h tco cpaptQc^' tiqcol re 
jdg £<V rovg mQindzovg 'aoi zd yv^pdaia jjEi, xal TzhjO^ov- 
arjg ayoQug exei q)av£Qog t]v, xcu to komov au rtjg ijiAtQag r^v 
0710V nXuLOTOig niXXoi ovrtotad^ai • 'aoI tXeys fA,h cog to tzoXv, 

11 Toig ds ^ovXo^svoig i^fjv dy.ovtip. Ovdeig di tkotzote JJcoxQd- 
tovg ovdlp dae^eg ovde dpoaiop ovts TcodzTOPiog eldsp, o'vie Xsy- 
ovTog tj-AOvaep. Ovds yuQ ttfq] Ttjg tmp 7idpt(op cpvaecog ijTieQ 
rojp dXlMP 01 TzXeiazoL dcsXtyEio, cxottcov, oTicog 6 xaXovjA-SPog 
vTzo Tcop aocpiazcov xoaf^og acpVy y.al tIglv dpdyxaig txaaza 
yiyvsTai tojp ovQavicov, dXXd xal rovg cpQOvzli^ovrag rd roi- 

12 avza iicooaivovzag dTiedeiAvvep. Kal tzqcozop ^ih avrdjv 
iaxoTza, nozEQa ttozb vojJLaapzeg lAavcog tjd/] zdv&QOJTziva ei- 
dsvai 8QX0vzai Ini to tieqi tojp toiovzcov cpQOPZi^eiP, rj rd fzsv 
dvd^QOjneia TzaQtpzag, rd daifxopta a'Aonovvzeg, ijyovvzai td 

13 TZQog/j'AOvza TiQdzTSiv, 'Ed^avfxai^s d\ ei [irj cfapaQov avzolg 
iaTiVj ozi ravza ov dvvazov iaziv dp&QcoTtotg evqeip ' etzeI xcu 
rovg fiEyi(JTOP cf QOPOvvzug etzi rep tteqi tovzcop XsyEip ov ravzd 
doid(^Etv d.XXtiXoig, dXXd roTg fiaiPOfxEvoig ofioicog diaxflaOai 

liTTQog dXXi^Xovg. Tojp te ydo iJ.aiP0[i8P0Jv rovg fitv ovds zd 
dEivd dEdiEvai, zovg 'aoa rd fifj q)0^Ef)d cpo^EiaO^ai * xai 
roig f-ibP ovd' IP oxXo) 8oxeTp ulayQOP eipcu Xtyeiv // noiEiv 
6z(ovp, ToTg d8 ovd' e^izijztop Eig dp&QOJTzovg eIpui doxEiv nai 
rovg iiEP ovO"' Ieqop ovze I^ojuop ovz' dXXo tcop d^Etojv ovdsv 
Ti^idv, Tovg ds Tcal Xi&ovg Aot ivXa rd rvfovra xal d^tjQia 
ae^EoO^ai ' tojp te tteqi rr^g tojp ndpzoip cpvaeojg fiEQifjivcovzojv 
roig (lEP doxEip ep (xopop to op eIpcu, zoig d' drzEiQct to TzXtj- 
\)^og ' xal ToTg [iep ueI xivEta&ai ndpza, roig d' ovdtv dv ttozs 



BOOK I. CHAP. I. 5 

Kivi]d^rjvai ' xal rotg fih ndvra yiyvBcd'al re xal anolXvad^aiy 
roig ds ovt av yevHcd-ai Tzoza ovdlv ovr aTzoleTad^at. 'Eaxo- 15 
Tiei da TteQi avzMv xal tads ' ocq, oigneq olravd^Qconsia fxav- 
d^dvovTsg riyovvrai rovd^ , o ri av [Aci^coaiv, savroTg re ^al rcav 
dlXcov orqj dv ^ovXcovtai TioLrjaeiv, ovtoj koI oi rd -d^aia f^- 
rovvreg voiii^ovoiv, eTieiddv yvojcjiv, aig drdyaaig exaara yiy- 
vetai, 7ioi)]08iv, otav ^ovlcovraiy koI dvsfiovg koI vdara ycai 
coQag xal orov d' dv dXlov decovzai rcov roiovrmv, y roiovro 
fisv ovdsv ovd^ Utti^ovgiv, aQKBL d' avroTg yv^vai ^lovov, fi rdov 
roiovTOJv exaora ytyvEzai. TleQi ^sv ovv roov ravza nqay- 16 
fxazevofievcov roiavza slsyev " avzog ds tibqI roov dvd^QOJTzstcov 
dv del dieXeyezOy ghotimv zl evae^eg, zl dae^sg ' zl xakov, ri 
aiayiQov ' zi dixaiov, zl ddixov ' zi acocpQoavvri, zl [xavia ' ri 
dvdQEia, Zi deikla • zi noXig^ zi nokizixog * zi dQ^rj dv&QCo- 
tickw, zl dQxrxog dv&QcoTimv ' xal tibqI zmv dlXcov, d rovg 
fisv eidozag tiyelzo xaXovg xdyad^ovg ehaL, zovg 8' dyvoovvzag 
dvdQa7todc6deig dv dixaicjg xexXrjad'ai. 

"Oaa fiev ovv firj cpaveQog rjv oTzoog iyiyvcoGxev, ovdsv d'av- 17 
fjLaazov vtzIq zovzcov neqi avzov TtaQayvcovaL rovg dixaardg ' 
oaa 8s ndvzeg 7j8e(jav, ov d^avfiaazov, el ixrj zovzcov ived^vpn^- 
d^ijaav ; BovXevaag ydq noze xal zov ^ovXevzixov oqkov 18 
oiAoaag, iv oo tjv xazd rovg vo^iovg ^ovXevaeLv, STTLardrr^g iv 
rep 8^fA,cp yevofievog, iTZid^vpi^aavzog rov 8j]fA.ov naqd rovg vo- 
fjiovg ivvsa azQazrjyovg [XLa xp^cpcp zovg dfiq)! QqdavXXov yioi 
' EQa6Lvi8r^v drtoxzelvaL ndvzag, ovx '^d^sXrjGev em\pricplaai, 
OQyL^ofievov fxsv avzc^ zov 8rj[Aov, ttoXXojv 8s xal 8vvazoJv 
dTzeiXovvroDv • dXXd tibql TtXelovog enoiriaazo evoQ^eTv rj %aql' 
aaad^aL r(p 8i^fA.cp Ttaqd ro 8lxaLov xal (pvXd'^aad^ai rovg dmi- 
Xovvzag, Kai yaQ emiieXeiad^aL d^eovg iv6[A,L(^ev dvd-QcoTtcoVj 19 
ov'^ ov zQOTiov 01 noXXoL voiiiQovGLv ' ovzoL fjisv yaQ owvzai 
rovg d^eovg rd [asv elSevaL, rd 8' ovx el8evaL • 2^coxQdr7]g Se 
ndvra iisv riyeXro dsovg ei8evaLy rd re Xeyofieva xal TTQarrofA.- 
1* 



6 xenophon's memorabilia. 

eva xa! id aiytj ^ovlevo^sva, Tzavraxov ds naQEivai, >iai at]- 
fiaiveiv loig dvd^Qconoig ttsqI imp drx^Q^Tiemv TidvTcov, 
20 Qaviid^co ovv, OTTcog nors ineiox^iiaav Jid^tivaloi I^coxQdtrjv 
rreQ) rovg d^eovg ///} rjcoqiQOveTvy ihv daefsg fxsv ovdsv Ttore tieql 
lovg dsovg ovt elnovra ovze nod^avra, roiavra ds xat Xsy- 
ovra xal TtQdrrovra ttsqI Osmv, old. rig dv aal ItyMV xai 
nqdrroov ei'r^ re 'Aal rofitXoizo evae^sarazog. 



CHAPTER II. 

ARGUMENT. 

The second accusation of the enemies of Socrates (I. 1.), that he was 
a corrupter of the youth, is shown to be without foundation by the fol- 
lowing considerations : 

1. He dissuaded the youth from impiety, disobedience to law, the 
indulgence of the sensual passions and effeminacy, and inculcated the 
opposite virtues, inspiring the hope, that by the love and practice of them, 
they would become honorable and good. This he did, especially, by 
presenting himself as the most perfect example of the practice of those 
virtues which he inculcated (§ 1 — 8). 

2. The accusation that Socrates made his disciples violent opposers of 
established laws and usages, is confuted by the simple fact, that his 
teachings, showing the inconvenience and injuries resulting from the 
use of violence as contrasted with persuasion, must necessarily have 
had the very opposite effect (§9 — 11). The disorderly conduct of 
Critias and Alcibiades after they had been his pupils, is no cause of re- 
proach against him. They sought not his society from any love for his 
character and teachings, but as a means for the more effectual accom- 
plishment of their ambitious purposes ; and yet whilst they were with 
him they practised self government ; and that not from constraint but 
from persuasion (12 — 18). But virtue unless constantly exercised 
falters and dies (14 — 23); and Critias and Alcibiades, after leaving 
Socrates, were withdrawn from the continued practice of those virtues 
which he enjoined, by the influence of other men, and Socrates ought, in 



BOOK I. CHAP. II. 



7 



contrast with these men, to receive praise rather than blame (24 — 29) j 
for he faithfully admonished his pupils whenever he saw them going 
astray. Critias, offended by the severity of his admonitions, sought re- 
venge after he had become a ruler of the State, by causing a law to be 
passed against Socrates (30 — 38). The object of both Critias and Al- 
cibiades in joining themselves to Socrates, is evident from their con- 
duct, and in the case of Alcibiades, was strikingly illustrated by a con- 
versation with his guardian Pericles (24 — 47). In contrast with these 
men, all who joined themselves to Socrates with the desire of becoming 
wise and good, passed their whole lives in the exercise of virtue and 
without reproach (48). 

3. The accusation of inspiring in those who associated with him, a 
disregard of parents, relatives and friends, rests entirely upon a misun- 
derstanding of the nature of his teachings in this regard ; for his object 
was to give the relation of parents and children, friends and relatives a 
higher object, mutual benefit (49—55). 

4. The accusation made against him, of quoting from ancient poets, 
for the purpose of inculcating feelings of malevolence and tyranny is 
absurd (56 — 59). On the other hand, he ever exhibited the most disin- 
terested regard for all men, both citizens and strangers (60 — 61). 

In fine, it appears from the considerations adduced in this and the pre- 
ceding chapter, that Socrates was worthy of the highest regard and hon- 
or from the city, rather than punishment. 



Qaviiaarov ds qjatveiat ftot 'aoI to Ttuad-qvcd tivag, tag 1 
2J(0HQdrf]g tovg vsovg disq)d^£iQ8v, og TtQog rotg eiqriiiivoig ttqcj- 
TOP fAtv dq)Qodi(ji(X)v >iai yaaiQog Tzavroov dvd^QooTZcov iyxqaria- 
razog tjv, eiia nQog )(^eiiimva xal {ftqog nal Tzdvtag novovg 
TiaQzeQrACfiratog, en ds TTQog to fisrQioov deiad^ai TiETraidsviASv- 
og ovrcog, oigre Tidvv fAixQa y.s>iTt]i.t8vog ndvv Qadicog 'i^eiv 
aQxovvra. IJojg ovv, avtog cSv roiovzog, allovg dv ?} das^eig 2 
rj TtaQavofAOvg y Ir/^vovg tj dcpgoSiaioov dKQazeig t] TtQog to 
710V81V [AaXaxovg i7ioif]a8v ; ^AlX sTtavGE fxlv tovtojv noXkovg 
aQETTjg TTor^Gag sTTid^viAsiv K€u iXmdag 7iaQaa')i(ov, dv savrwv 
iTniAslcovtai, ^aXovg xal dyad^ovg sGsad^ai, Katzoi ys ov8s-3 
7100710X8 v7t8Gy8to diddaxaXog shai rovzov • dXXd zcp cpavEQog 
elvai roiovrog oiV iX7Zi^8iv iTzoisi zovg avvdiazQi^ovzag iavrc^, 



8 xenophon's memorabilia. 

4 fiifiovfisvovg SKEivov TOiovgds yevriatad'ai. AXXa firjv ytal 
rov acoiiazog avzog re ova, ijixiXEi rovg r dfieXovvrug ovx 
inriVEi, To fitv ovv VTzeQtaOlovza vmQTtovEiv aTTedomiia^a, to 
dii, ooa y jjdtcog tj ipvj^tj dtjtzcuy zavta Ixavojg ixTzopeiv idoni- 
finite ' rauz}jv yuQ rijv t^iv vyieiv/jv te ixavcog Eivai >ial rriv rrjg 

5 \pv)^Jjg ETZiiiilEiav ova iiiTZodiXetv icpt]. ^IX ov firjv d^Qvn- 
Tixog ye ovdl dlui^ovixog Ijv ovz' dfX7ZE)^6vri ov&' vnodtaEi 
ovTE dlhj diaiTtj ' ov iA.tjv ovd' EQa^iiQtjiidrovg ye rovg aw- 
ovzag etioIei ' rciSv fi8v yaQ aXlojv ETzi&vfxicop tnavEy rovg ds 

6 iavzov ETZL&vfxovPTag ovx EizQazTEZo iqruiara. Tovzov d' 
aTiFyofiEvog iv6fn(^£v iXEv&EQiag mijiEXEiad'ai ' rovg Se Xa^i^- 
^dvovrag rtjg ofuXlag iiiad^ov dvdQanodiardg euvtcov djiExd- 
Xei, did ro dvayxatov avzoig Eivai dialsyEGd^ai naq (Sv dv Xd- 

7 ^oiEv rov fii6&6v. 'Ed'avf^a^E d\ eI rig dqEzip inayyEXXofA,- 
Epog doyvQiov TiQdrroiro, y,ai firj voiii^oi ro fieyicrzov xEQdog 
t^Eiv cpiXov dya&ov xrtjadiiEvog, dXXd cpo^olzo, fit] 6 yEvofiEvog 
aalog xdyad^og rc5 rd (AEyiara EVEQyEzrjaavri iitj rip fjiEy(azi]v 

SX^Q''^ f§06. JLco'AQdrt]g ds ETDjyyEiXaro (aep ovdEvi Tzconors 
roioviov ovdev ' etzigzeve ds rojv ^vvovzoov savrm rovg dno- 
ds^a^ispovgy utzeq avrog idoyJfA^a^Ev, Eig rov ndvza ^lov iav- 
rep rs y,uL dlXi]loig cplXovg dyad^ovg Easad-ai. jicog dv ovv 
roiovTog dvtjQ diaqj&EiQoi rovg vsovg ; ei firj dga ri rrjg 
aQEztjg ETZifisXEia diacpd^OQd iariv. 
9 AXXd, vrj /liUj 6 yarrjyoQog scpr], VTZEgoqav ettoIei roop Ka&- 
E(jZM7Cf3P poficov rovg ovvovzag, Xsycop, cog [xcoqop euj tovg (xsv 
rtjg TzoXscog uQ^opzag dno xvdfxov xad^iaraa&ai, xv^SQPtjtri ds 
Hijdsva d^sXEiv xEinijad^ai xvauEvrM, ^7]ds rtxrovi, ju;;^' avXtj- 
ry, [i7]d' sn dXXa roiavza, d tzoXXw iXdrropag ^Xd^ag 
ufiaQZUPOfiEPa ttoiei rcop tzeqI rijv ndXiv dfiaQravoi^-Evajv ' 
rovg ds roiovrovg Xoyovg snaiQEiv scpTj rovg vsovg xazacpQa- 
10 vEip ztjg 'AaOsazcocrig noXizslag, xal noiEiv ^laiovg, 'Eyco ^ 
ol^ai rovg (fgoprjaiv daxovvrag xai vofiit^ovrag ixavovg eaec- 



BOOK I. CHAP II. 



9 



S^ai ra (yvpccpsQOvra dtddaxeiv lovg noXltaq Tjxiara ylyvmd^ai 
^lalovg, eidoTag, on ry fx8v ^la nQogeiaiv e/^O^Qai xal iiivdvvoi, 
dia ds rov neid^eiv dxivduvoog re xai fiezd cpiXtag ravid yiyve- 
rai ' 01 ^Iv yaQ ^laad^ivieg mg dcpaiQsd^^vreg fAtaovaiv, oi di 
Tieiad^svreg cog xey^aQioixivoi q)dov6Lv. Ovx ovv rojv cpQovr^aiv 
daxovvToov to ^id^sad'ai, dlld rcov i6)rhv dvev yvcofxyg iypv- 
Tcjv rd Toiavra nQdrreiv lazlv. JiXld f^rjv xal Gvi^fxdycav o 11 
[isv ^id^80&at toXjjiojv dioiz dv ovx oUycov, o de nei'&eiv dvvd- 
[xevog, ovdevog * xai ydg [xovog qyoit dv dvvaa&ai Tzetd^eiv. 
xal cpovsvsiv ds rotg roiovroig ijxiaza ovfA^aivei * rfg yaQ 
dTtoy.zeivai'Ziva ^ovloiz' dv (xdlXov t] (^covzt neid^oixivcg XQ^^' 

JilX eqjT] ys 6 xazr^yoQogf 2Jo3XQdr8i oixikrjTd yevoi^evco 12 
Kqirlag re xal Ah/j^iddrig nl^eiaza 7.ay.d rrjv ttoXiv iTioifjad- 
rr^v, K-Qiziag [xsv yaQ rcov iv zy oXiyaq^^a Ttdvzcov TiXaovExzid' 
rarog rs xal ^laiozarog sysvezo, ^Ixi^cddyg de av rcov 
iv zrj df]fioxQar(a Tidvrcov dxQazeazarog xal v^Qiozozatog 
xcu ^laiorazog. 'Eyco d\ si fiiv ri xaxov ixeivco zrjv noXiv 13 
i7T0ir]Gdrr]v, ovx dmXoyt^aoi^ai * ryv ds TiQog ^ioxQdzrjv avvov- 
(jcav avzoiv, cog iysvezo, dirjyt'jaofjiai. ^Eyeviad^ijv ^Iv yaQ Stj 14 
Tco dvdQ8 rovzco cpvoei q)iXor([Aozdzco Tidvzcov ^d^yvaicov, ^ov- 
Xofisvco 78 nana di savzcov TtQdzrea&ai xai Tidvzcov ovofjiac- 
Tordzco yevsad^ai. ydeaav ds ZcoxQdtrjv dri sXay^iarcov [xsv 
)[Qi]ftdrcov avzaQxsazaia ^dovza, zcov ydovcov ds Tzaoojv lyxQa- 
Tscjzazov ovza, toig ds diaXeyoiisvoig avrcp Tzdai XQ^l^^'^ov iv 
TOig Xoyoig, OTZcog ^ovXoizo, Tavra ds oqcovzs xa) ovzs oico 15 
TZQoeiQyad^ov, ttozsqov rig a.vzca cpy rov ^lov rov 2JcoxQdrovg 
imd^viirjaavze xal rrjg ocoqjQoavvrjg, yv ixeivog el^sv, oQs'^aod^ai 
trig 6[xiXtag avzov, ^ vofxiaavis, si oi^ilrjaaLzyv ixeivcp, ysvsa- 
d^ai dv ixavcordzco Xsysiv re xal TiQdzreiv ; 'Eyoj ia.sv yaQ 16 
riyovixai, 'deov didovzog avzoTv tj (^rjv oXov rov ^lov, cognsQ 
^oovza ^coxQdryv sojqcov, tj red^vdvai, sXsad^ai dv ^laXXov 



10 XENOPHON'S MEMORABILIA. 

avtcj reO^vdvai. /J/^Xco d' ByEvead-tjv wv i7iQu^dtr]V' cog 
yaQ TctXKyTa 'aqeIttove rciov ovyyiyvofxevoov ^fyriadad^rjv eivai, 
ev&vg uTioTit^dijaaviH JLcoxQcciovg ijiQarrtrriv rd noXiriyidy 
covTteQ i'vexa 2^coy,QdTovg coQe](&/]tT]v. 

17 '7acog ovv Einoi rig dv nqog tavra, ozi )^q^v tov ^JcoxQdjrjv 
firj TZQOTEQov zd TToXiTixd dtddaHEiv Tovg avvovzag rj ocacpQOvelv, 
'Eyco ds TtQog rovzo fisv ovx dvTiXeyco • ndvTag da tovg didda- 
xovzag oqco avzovg derAvvvzag re rolg (xai^&dvovoiv, fiTtSQ av- 
rol Tioiovoiv d diddaaovoi, xal rep Xoyoj 7iQog^i^dt,ovzag. 

18 0J8a de xal 2^03XQdzi]v deixvifvra rolg ^vvovaiv iavrov xaXov 
xdyad^ov ovza, xal diaXeyo^evov xdXXiaza tieqi aQErfjg xal 
rojv dXXcov dvd^Q(omv(x)v. Olda ds xdxEivco acoqjQovovvzEy egze 
2^(oxQdzEi ovvtjarrjv, ov q)0^ov[AErco firj ^r]{xioivro ?} naloivro 
vno 2JcoxQdrovg, dXX' olo^evco rorE xQaziarov Eivai rovzo 
TTgdzrEiv, 

19 '^laoog ovv eI'tioiev dv noXXol rojv (j)a<jx6vzcov q)iXo6ocfEiv, on 
ovx dv nozE dlxaiog ddixog ya'voiro, ovds 6 ac6q)Qcov v^Qiarijgy 
ovds dXXo ovdtVf cov [A.dd^rj6Lg iariv, 6 ^ad^oov dvETiiarTjficov dv 
Tiors yEvoizo. 'Eyoj de tteqI rovrcov ovy^ ovzoo yiyvoj6X(a * OQoi 
ydq cogTTEQ rd rov acofxazog 'iqya rovg ^rj rd ooiixara daxovv- 
tag ov dvva(Atvovg noiEiv, ovzco xal rd rrjg xfjv^^rjg sQya rovg 
fxrj rrjv Wv)^r]v daxovvrag ov dvvafA,Evovg ' ovze ydQ d dEi nqdr- 

20 '2^^ Mv dEc dnEy^Eod^ai dvvavzai. /lio xal rovg viEig oi 
nazEQEg, xdv mgi acocpQovEgy ofA,cog dno rcov 7iovf]Q(ov dp&Qco- 
ncov EiQyovaiv, cog rtjv filv rwv y^Qijarcav o^iXlav daxrjcyiv ovaav 
rrjg aQErrjgy rijv ds roar TTOvrjQoov xardXvoiv, MaQzvQEi be xal 
rodv TTOttirojv o rE Xeycov ' 

'Eg-&?mv juhv yap utt^ tcriS^Aa dtSu^eaL • yv KaKoloLv 
Xvfi/ilayyg^ u7To?uetg koL tov eovra voov. 

xal 6 Xeycov ' 

AvTup uvyp ayad^bg tote [lev KaKog, u7J^ot£ (5' tO'^Xog. 



BOOK I . CHAP. II. 



11 



Kdyco ds fiaQtvQM rovroig' oqcj yaq, cogTTSQ tmv iv fistQcp 21 
7ie7Zoif]fA.svcov BTicov tovg firj [AeXerdovtag iTzilavd^avofiei^ovg, 
ovrco Koi TMV didaaxaXixojv Xoycov toig aiielovai Xrid^riv Byyiy- 
voi^svrjv. 'Otav ds rcav vovd^szixoov loycfjv Imldd^Tjrai tig, 
imXsXrjatai xal cov ri ipvirj Trdaxovoa trig 6coq)Qoavv7]g sTTsd^v- 
fiei' TovTcov iniXad^oixevov ovdsv d^aviiaarov xal rrjg doo- 
q)Qoavv7]g smXad^aa&ai. 'Oqoj ds v.(u tovg slg cf iXoTTOGLav 22 
TTQoaxd^evtag koI tovg etg sQcozag iyxvXiG&evzag, rirtov dv- 
vaiiivovg rcov ze dsovzcov imf^sXsiGd^ai xai zmv iirj dsovzcov 
dmisad^ai • tzoXXoI yaQ xal xQ^f^dzcov dwdfASvoi cpsidea'&ai, 
TiQiv SQaVy sQaad^Evzeg ovy,szi dvvavzai ' ytal zd ^^Q^^xaza xaz- 
avaXooaavzeg, ojv nqood^sv dnsiyovzo xsQdcov, aio^/^Qa vo^i- 
^ovzsg sivai, zovzcov ovx dTisjovzai. Tlajg ovv ovx ivds^szai, 23 
(j03q)QOV7]aavza TiQoad^sv avd^ig acoq^^QOVBiv, xal dixaia dvvf]- 
d^ivza TiQdzzeiv avd^ig ddvvazstv ; Tldvia ^isv ovv s^iOLys doxsi 
zd xaXd xal zdyad^d daxrjzd shea, ov^ ^jxiGza ds oooqiQoovvt] * 
iv z(^ ydq avzcp aco^azt (jviATTeqjvzevfisvat zri ipv)[rj at ridovai 
Tteld^ovaiv avzrjv ^rj GcocpQovelv, dXXd zrjv zctyiGzriv savzalg ze 
xac zcp ocojxazi )[aQi^ead'ai, 

Kal KQiziag drj xal ^Xxi^iddfjg, scog [xsv l^odxqdzsi ovvi]0- 24 
ZT^v, idvvdo&Tjv, ixsivcp )[qcoixsvco cvixixdicp, zcov iirj xaXcov 
imd^vfiioov xQazeiv * ixscvov d' dTzaXXaytvze, Kqizlag iisv, 
q)vyd)v slg QezzaXiav, ixei avv^v dv&QMTioig dvofAia fxdXXov rj 
dixaioavvrj iQ^l^^^oig * AXxi^iddrig d' av did ^xsv xdXXog vno 
TtoXXcSv xai (js^vcov yvvaixoov d^tjQco^evog, did dvvaiiiv ds ztjv 
iv zrj TToXei xal zoTg ovixfAd)[oig vtto ttoXXojv xal dvvazcSv xoX- 
axevsiv dvd-QcoTioov diad-QV7zz6fA.svog, vno ds zov druiov zijioo- 
fAsvog, xal Qccdmg TZQOJzevojVy oignsQ ol zcov yvfivixojv dyojvcov 
dd^Xriral Qadicjg TZQcazevovzag diisXovai zrjg daxriGsoog, ovzco 
xdxsivog tj^sXrjaev avzov. Toiovzojv ds avix^dvzwv avzoiv, 25 
xal coyxcofxsvco iisv im ysvei, STrrjQfxevco d' inl ttXovzco, 7r8q)varj- 
fiivco d' im dvvd(A.ei, diazsd'Qv^ixsvo) ds vno noXX(Sv dvd'Qco- 



12 



xenophon's memorabilia. 



7i(0Vf im ds Tzdai rovroig diecpO^aQi^itpco xai noXvv ^qovov ano 
2^03XQdT0v<; yEyovote, ri d^avfiaoroVy tl vneQrjCpavcx) iysvtad^t^v ; 

26 Eha, el fitv ri mhjjiHEkijGdrriv, rovrov ^^coxQaTrjv 6 xariiyoQ- 
og aindicu ; on vtM orze avzWj ijvrAa xai dyvcoiiovEGTa- 
rco x«! (IxQareardrM eixog fih'ai, ^(oy.Qdrijg TtaQSO^s GMcpQOVH, 

^7 ovdevog Inaivov doxei rep xaTr]y6Q(p d^iog ehai; Ov fArjv 
rd ye dlla ovtoj xQiverai ' rig ^dv yuQ avXtiTrjg, rig 'Aoi 
m\>aQia7rigy rig ds dllog diddaxaXog ixavovg noirjcag rovg 
fiad^rjzdgj idv TTQog dXXovg iXd^ovzeg y^uQOvg cparcaGiv, alzlav 
8)[ei zoviov ; rig dt Tzaz/jo, idv 6 Tzcug avzov avvdiazQi^Mv rep 
acJcpQCfJv 7/, vGzeQOv ds dlXqi rco ovyyevofievog novij()hg yevr^- 
rat, rov nQood^ev alzidzai ; dXX oi5/ ocrw dv tzuqu rep vaztQco 
leiQCxiv qiafv7]zai, roaovzq) ^dXXov inaivH rov TZQOztQOv ; dX)! 
ol yt naxiqeg avroi ovvovzeg roTg vieai, rcov Tzaldcov nXrjiAjAE- 

28 Xovrrtov, ovx air lav 8)[ovoiv, idv avroi oojqjQovojaiv. Ovrco 
ds xal ^Gi'Aodzriv 8lxaiov ijv y.Qlveiv ' el [Aev avrog enolei ri 
cpavXov, elxorwg dv idoxei novrjQog eivai * el ds avrog acocpQC- 
VMV diszsXet, Tzciog dv dixalcog rrjg ovx svovar^g avzcp xaxtag 
alzlav s)[ot ; 

29 ^XX' el xal iiijdsv avrog tzovijqov tzoiodv exelvovg q)avXa 
TZQdzrovrag oqcov STzijvei, dixalcog dv iTteziiid.ro, Koiziav [isv 
rolvvv alG\}av6{A,evog iQOJvza EvO vdijiiov xal TzeiQOJvza XQ^^' 
'&af, xad^dnsQ ol TZQog rdcpoodloia rojv aojfidzcov dnoXavov- 
reg, dnizQene^ cfdaxcov dveXevd^eQov re ehai xai ov tzqstzov 
dvdnl xaXo) xdyad^w, rov iQcofievoVj o) ^ovXezai ttoXXov dhog 
cfalveaOuf, nQogaireiv cogrzeQ rovg Tzzco^ovg ixerevovra xai 

30 de6(ievov TZQogdovvat, xal ravza (j.tjdevog dya&ov. Tov ds 
KqitIov roTg roiovrotg ovy^ vnaxovovrog ovds dTZorQeTZOfisvov, 
Xeyerai rov 2^wxndzrjv, dXXojv re tzoXXoov Tzaoovzojv xal rov 
Ev{}vd/jiiov, el/zeiv, ozi vi'xov avzco doxouj ndaieiv o KQizlag, 
iniO^v^Mv EvOvd/jf-io) TiQogxvfjaO^ai cogTzeo rd vldia roig Xl- 

31 O^oig. 'E'E, oov xal ifilaei rov 2coxQdr7]v 6 Kqirlag, cogre 



BOOK I. CHAP. II. 



13 



}ial, ors TMV TQiayiovra oaV i'0{AO&8r7]g fisia XaQrAXeovg syavs- 
TO, d7i8fAV)]fi6v8V68V avzcp, 7,01 8v tOLQ voiAOig syQaips Xoycov 
t8^i^T]v ixi] didaGKaiv, STtrjQsd^MV ixstvo), xal ovk s/^ojv onri stti- 
Xd^OLTO, dXXd zo Koivy rolg qiiXoGocpoig vtto tcov ttoXXojv 87tiri- 
fjicousvov 87rccp8Q03v (WTW, xoi dia^dXXodv nQog zovg noXXovg* 
ovds yaQ sycoys ovz avzog tovio 7zco7tot8 ^JmxQdzovg yxov- 
<ja, ovT dXXov cpdaxovTog dxrjxo8vat xiad^oiirjv. 'EdrjXMas 32 
d8' 87781 yaQ 01 TQidxovTa TToXXovg [Asv roov TToXirdov xai ov 
tovg )^8iQt(Jzovg d7T8xz8ivov, TtoXXovg ds TtQoszQmovro ddixslvy 
ems 7T0V 6 2^coxQdr7jg, ozl d^avjxaazov oi doxoitj shai, 8i rig 
yevofxevog ^o(^v dy8Xf]g vofASvg xai xdg ^ovg iXdrrovg zs xal 
)[siQOvg TtoiMv (irj oiioXoyoirj xaxog ^ovxoXog slvai * szi ds d^av- 
^aazozsQov, si rig 7iQ06zdzr]g ysvofAsvog TZoXscog xal ttoimv 
tovg TioXizag sXdzzovg xal xsiQovg iirj alayi^vvszai^ fiTjd' oisrat 
Haxog sivai TZQoardzrjg rrjg rnXscog. ATtayysX'&svzog ds av- 33 
toig Tovzov, xaXsaavzsg o re Koirlag xai 6 XaQixXrjg zov 
2Jo3XQdzt]v, Tov Z8 vo^iov sdsixvvzTjv avzcp xal toig vsoig 
dnsinszrjv fitj diaXsysad^ai. O ds 2^coxQdz7]g stti^qsto avtco^ 
si i^sirj Ttvpd^dvsad^ai, si zi dyvooizo tojv TiQoayoQSviASvoovl 
Tco d' iq)dr7]v. ^Eym zoivvv, scprj, TiaQS6KSvac>iiai iisv tzsi- 34 
d^sad^ai zoig r6[xoig * oTicog ds fXTj di dyvoiav Xdd'co ti 
TzaQavofAyaag, rovro ^ovXofiai aacpojg [AaO^siv tzuq vixodv ' 
nozsQOv Z7JV 7C0V Xoyojv rs^'^rjv ovv zoTg 6od^(Sg XsyofAsvoig 
shai vofAi^ovzsg avv roig firj oQd'cjg, dnsisod^ai xsXsvsre 
avzrjg. Ei ^isv ydg avv roig oQd^oog, dtjXov on dcpsxzsov 
eirj TOV OQd^oog Xsysiv • si ds avv roTg firj oQ&ojg, dtjXov 
on nsiQazsov OQ&c^g Xsysiv, Kai 6 XaQcxXrjg oQyiad^sig B5 
avnS • 'ETisidrj, scprj, oi 2^ojxQarsg, dyvosTg, zdds aoi svimd^sa- 
rsga ovza TZQoayoQSvofASVy zoTg vsoig oXcog {.irj diaXs'ysad^ai, 
Kai 2J(x)XQdz7]g • '7va zoivvv, sq)7], jjirj d^icpl^oXov rj, (ag dXXo 
n Ttoico 7] rd TtQoriyoQSviisva, OQiaazs ^loi, i^is^Qi Tioao^v izcov 
del voiAi'Qsiv vsovg sivai zovg dvd^QMTiovg. Kai d XaQixX)jg • 
2 



14 



xenophon's memorabilia. 



''Ooov Tien, eiTZe, )[q6vov ^ovXsveiv ovk s^8(jnv, cog ovttoj cpQOvi- 
fioig ovai ' [.u]ds av dia)Jyov vecoieooig TQiciKovta irojv. — 

36 Mt/dt, civ t( MVMixai, kpij, rjv TZOdXfi vecotsQog TQidxovza izcoVf 
eQcofjcu, OTToaov ttcoIsi; — Nal zd ye zoiavza, 'icfrj 6 Xuqi- 
n)S^g ' alXd rot av ye, oo 2^(6>iQaregy eicod^ag, sldojg 7t(ag 8X81, 
rd nXuara iQcozdv * Tavia ovv fi!] sQcoia. — Mrjd' dTZoxQivcO' 
fiai ovv, 'icpri, dv tig [le eQcord vtog, idv 8idM, oiov nov oUsl 
XuQixXijg ; rj nov ean KQiriag ; — Na\ zd ye roiavza, 8q)7j 6 

37 XaQc/JJig. 'O ds KQiiiag • AXld zcovds zol ae dTiej^eod^ai, 
ecprj, deqaei, w ^M>iQazeg, zcov (jxvTecov xctJ zmv zexzovoov 
yial zojv iak}ie(x)v * xaJ yaQ oijiai avzovg jjdij }iazazezQiq)0^ai 
dia&QvXov[A,tvovg vtto aov. Ovkovv, ecptj 6 2^coxQdz?jg, xal 
z(av iTiofievcov zovzoig, zov ze dixaiov xal zov 6<Jiov xal zcov 
dXXcov zcop zoiovzcov ; A'cu ^id Ai , eqj)] 6 XuQixXtjg, xal zciov 
^ovxoXcfJv ye * ei ds fxi^, cpvXdzzov, oTzcog i^rj xal av iXdzzovg 

38 zdg ^ovg Tzoirjarjg. '^Evd-a xal drjXov iysvezo, ozi, dnayyeX- 
d^evzog avzoig zov TieQi zcov ^ociov Xoyov, MQyt^ovzo rqp 
2JcoxQdzei. 

Ola iiev ovv ri avvovala eyeydvei Kqizia TiQog ^Jcoxgdzr^v, 

39 aai cog 82)^ov TZQog dXXi^Xovg, eiQijzai. 0air]v d' dv eycoys 
lirjdevi ^ijdeiuav eivai Tzaidevaiv TiaQa zov firj doeaxovzog. 
KQiziag ds xa\ JiXxi^iddijg ovx dqsaxovzog avzoig ^coxQd- 
rovg c6[xi,X/]adzr]v, ov )[q6vov coixtXeizrjv avzcp, dXX' ev&vg 
dgx^g coQiiijxoze nQoeazdvai zrjg TioXecog • 'izi yaQ 2JcoxQdz8i 
avvovzeg ovx dXXoig ztal fidXXov eney^elQOvv diaXsyea&ai r] 

40 zolg fidXiaza nqdzzovai zd noXizixd, Asyezai ydq AXxi- 
^iddi]v, TZQiv eixoaiv izcov elvai, UeQixXei stzizqotzo^ [tsv ovzi 
iavzov, TZQoazdzri ds zrjg TzoXecog, zoidde diaXt^O^/jvai tzsqI 

41 v6[.icov ' EiTts fxoi, cpdvai, co UeQixXeig, e)[oig dv ^le didd^ai, 
ZL iazi vofxog ; Tldvzcog dqnov, q)dvai zov TleQixXta. Ai- 
ba^ov di] TZQog zcov d'eav, cpdvai zov JiXxi^icidtjv * cog sycoy 
dxovcov zivcov iTzaivovfxevcov, ozi v6(A,ifA.oi dvdQsg eialv, ol^iai 



BOOK I. CHAP. II. 



15 



fjirj av dtxaicog rovTOV rv^eiv tov inalvov rov [xrj eld or a, tl 
IcTi i^ofiog. JilX ovdtv ri 'lalmov TiQay^^axog Imd^vixeig, 42 
CO AhAi^iddtj, cpdvai tov UeQixlsa, ^ovlo^evog yvojvat, tl 
iort vofAog * Ttdvzeg yaQ ovzoi vo^oi eioiv, ovg to TiXijd^og 
(jvveldov Tiai doKijidaav eyQaxpe^ cpQai^ov, a te dfi tioihv kul a 
fjirj. — Uor^Qov ds tdya&d vofxiaav deiv tzoieIv, rj td xaxd ; — 
Tdyad'd, vij /lia, qidvcu, c6 iieigdxtov, rd ds xaxd ov. — 'Edv 43 
ds 117] TO TilrjO^og, d^X , cogTzsQ ottov oXiyaQiia sotiv, oKyoi av- 
veld^ovrsg ygdipmaiv, o ri XQ^ Ttoitiv, ravra tl iari ; — Hdv- 
ta, q)dvaij oaa dv to xQarovv Tijg noXsMg ^ovlevadfAevov, d 
noislv, ygdiprj, vofiog xalsirai. — Kai dv rvQavvog ovv 
HQaTMv Trjg TtoXecog yQaiprj Tolg noHiaig^ d ^qi] noielv, xal 
tavta v6(jiog ioti ; — Kal oacc TVQavvog aQX^v, q)dvai, yqd- 
(psi, xal TavTa voiiog xalurai. — Bia ds, cpdvai, xal dvopita 44 
ri iaTiv, CO UsQixleig ; ^Aq ovy^ ozav 6 xqsittoov tov ijrTco 
fjiTj nsicag, dXXd ^laadiievog dvayxday ttolsTv, o ti dv avrcp 
dox"^ ; — ^Efxoiys doxei, cpdvai tov UsQixXsa. — Kal oaa dqa 
TVQavvog fxtj Tzsiaag Tovg noXiTag dvayxdXei noisiv yqdcpcov, 
dvof^ia i(jTi ; — Joxsi fjiof, cpdvai tov TIsQixXsa * dvaTid^sfiat 
yaQ TO oaa TVQavvog ixtj nsicag yqdcpsi vofxov sivai. — "Oaa 45 
ds 01 oXlyoi Tovg noXXovg iirj Ttsiaavisg, dXXd XQaTovvTsg 
YQdqjOvai, ttotsqov §iav q)oo(ASv, i] ^itj q)(ajxsv shai ; — TldvTa 
fxoi doxel, cpdvat tov IJsQixXsa, oaa Tig (atj nslaag dvayxdl^ei 
tivd Tioieiv, she yqdcpcov eI'ts [xi^, ^la [idXXov i] vofAog eivai. — 
Kal oaa dqa to ndv nXri^og xQarovv toov Ta XQW^^^ 
lyovT(x)v yQdcpEi fjrj nsiaav, ^(a fxdXXov ^ vo^og dv sirj ; — 
MdXa Toi, q)dvai tov TIsQixXsa, c6 'AXxi^iddrj ' xal ^fisTg, 46 
T7]XixovTOi ovTsg, dsivol Ta Toiavta ij^sv * Toiavra yaQ xal 
sIisXetm^isv xal saocpit^o^isd^a, old nsQ xal av vvv ifiol doxsig 
fisXeTav. Tov ds ^AXxi^iddriv cpdvai ' Eid^s aoi, c6 TIsq- 
ixXeig, TOTE avvsyEvofAr^v, oze dsivoTaTog aavTov TavTa 
rja^a, 'EtteI tolvvv Td^iara toov TioXiTEVofxsvcov vnsXa^ov 47 



16 



xenophon's memorabilia. 



HQEiTTOveg thai, ^^coxqutei fi8p ovxtn TiQogijsaav ' ovts yuQ 
avToTg (iV.cog ijo£(j'A8P, ti re nQogtlxyoitv, vnto cov rj^doravov 
tXtyioiievoi iy/^O^ovro ' xd di rtjg noXecog tTZQaTzor, covTzeQ 

48 evEy.EV y.cu Jlcoxqutei 7TQogrjX{}op. '^XXd KqItcov te JTco- 
xQarovg 6fA,iX7]Trjg xal XaiQEcpojv, xal XaiQEXQazTjg, tcuI 
^EQfWXQaTijg, xal ^mfAiag, xal Kt^tjg, xal fDaidcovdr]g, xat 
aXXoi, dl r/,Eivoj awtjaav, ov/^ Iva dt]ixt]yoQrAol rj dixanxol 
jEVOiVTO, dXX iva, yiaXoi te xdyaO^ol yEv6(JEV0i, yai oi'xcp 
xal oi'Atraig xal or/Morg y.cu (^iXoig xal ttoXei kui noXiraig 
dvvaivro yaXojg )[Ofj(j{)^af ' nal rovrcov ovdtlg, ovte vecoze- 
Qog OVTE TiQEO^vTEQog Mv, ovz ETiolqaE xa>iov ovdev, ovt 
alrlav eoiev. 

49 AXXd 2^03XQdT7]g f, eq)}] 6 KaztjyoQog, rovg nartQag 
nQon^XayJ^Eiv idldaaxE, TiEid^cov fiev rovg avvovrag avzcp 

GOCpMTEQOVg TIOIELV TOOP TtaZEQCOV, (pdaXGiV XUzd VOfJlOV 

i^Eivai TzaQavotag iXovri -acu zov nazEQa dqaai, zEXfir^Qicp 
Tovzcp y^Qci^iEvog, dg zov dfxad^EazFQOv vtzo zov oocfcozEQOV 

50 voixijiov Euj dEbto&ai. 2!coxQdzr^g ds zov ^jlIv dfiad^iag 
evExa deafiEvovza diyaicog dv xal avzov e^Ezo dEStad'ai vtzo 
zojv iTiiazaiiEvcov, d jxtj avzog iniazazai ' xal zojv zoiovzcov 
iVExa TZoXXdmg iayoTZEi, zi diacpEQEi ^lavlag diiad^ia ■ xaJ 
rovg iiEv [latvof^uvovg o^ezo cvfxqjEQOvzcog dv dEdtad^ai xal 
avzoig y.al zoig qjiXoig, zovg de fitj ETZiozaiitvovg zd dtovza 

51 diHaicog dv fiav\}dvEiv naqd zmv miGzaiitVMV. 'AXXd 
2^oi)X()dzr^g yE, tcpi] 6 Kazi'iyoQog, ov ^lovov zovg naztqag^ 
aXXd yai zovg dXXovg avyyEVEig etioiel iv dzif^ia Eivai rzaqd 
roTg tavzco ovvovoi, Xtycov, cog ovze zovg adfxvovzag ovzs 
zovg dixa^o^iEvovg oi ovyyEvtig dcpEXovaiv, dXXd zovg fiev 

52 oi lazQOi, zovg dt oi ovvdixEtv iTiiardjXEvoi. ''Ecpi] de xal 
TZEQi zo)p qiXcfip avzov XtyEiv, cjg ovdtv ocpEXog Evvovg 
elvat, El (4)j xcd ojqjEXEtv dvp/^aopzai * fiovovg qdoxEiv 
avzov d^iovg Ecvai zifir^g zovg Eidozag zd dsovza xal eq- 



BOOK I. CHAP. II, 



17 



firivevaai dvvafjievovg * dvanud^ovta ovv rovg viovg avrov, 
ojg avrbg ei'ti 6oq)(6TaT6g ra xal aXlovg ixavcoratog mirj- 
aai aoqjovg, ovzco diarid^svai rovg mvT(p avrovtag, (Sgrs 
fMjdaiAOv TtaQ avrolg rovg aXXovg shai TiQog savrov. 'Eyca 53 
d' avrov olda [xsv ycal TteQi. ttutsqcov rs %ai rcSv aXXoov 
avyyevcov rs xal tteqI q)iXcov ravra Xtyovra' Tioi TZQog rov- 
roig ys drj, on rrjg xpv)[rjg i^eld^ovarjg, iv ij fjiofy ytyverat 
(pQOvrjaig, ro aojfxa rov oiKsiordrov dvd^QcoTTov rrjv raxi<yrrjv 
i^evsyxavrsg dcpavl^ovaiv. '^EXeye ds, on y.al l^oov exaarog 54 
savrov o Tidvtcov [xccXiara cpiXel, rov ao^^iarog o n dv d)^- 
qbTov y xal dv(x)q)6X8g, avrog re dcpaiQEl xai dXX(p naqiyjai • 
avroi ra ys avrojv Sw^dg re iial rQi^ag koI rvXovg dcpai- 
Q0V61, Kal roTg iarqoig TzaQtjovai iierd novcuv re koi dXyrj- 
dovcov ycal d.TTors^veiv xal dTTOxdeir, xal rovrwv idqiv otov- 
rai delv avroTg xal iiiad^ov riveiv ' yial ro olaXov ix rov 
arofiarog dnoTtrvovoiv cog dvvavrai TioQQcordrco, dton coq)sXsc 
fjisv ovdev aviovg ivov, ^Xdnrei ds noXv \idXXov. Tavr So 
ovv sXeyev ov rov iJisv narsqa ^oovra xaroQvrreiv diddaxojv, 
savrov ds xarars^veiv • dXX' imdetxvvcov, on ro dcpqov an- 
fxov son, TZaQexaXei snijieXeiad^ai rov cog (pQovificorarov elvai 
xal dcpeXiiicoraroVy Smog, sdv re vtto Tiarqog, idv re vtio 
ddeXq)ov, idv re vtto dXXov nvog ^ovXrjrai nf^idad-ai, ^rj 
r^ oixeiog ehai marevcov dfxeXy, dXXd TieiQarai, vcp (Xiv dv 
^ovXrjrai rt^idad^ai, rovroig coqisXifiog eivai. 

'^Eq)7] avrov 6 xarrjyoQog xal roov ivdo^ordrcav 7toir]r(Sv56 
ixXsyofievov rd novrjQorara xal rovroig [xaQrvQioig '^Qo^iie- 
vov, diddaxeiv rovg avvovrag xaxovQyovg re ehai xal rv- 
Qavvixovg • 'Haiodov [xsv ro ' 

"'Epyov d' ovdev ovecSog, aepyirj 6e r' bvetdog. 

Tovro dri Xsyeiv avrov, (og 6 Tzoirjrrjg xeXevet [xrjSevog SQyov 
[irire ddixov iirire aia^QOv dns^^ec^ai, dXXd xal ravra Ttomv 

2* 



18r xenophon's memorabilia. 



57 Im rd) xsgdei. 2^My(Qdr7]g ETtetdrj ofioXoyi^aaito to (asv 
ijQydn^v dvai coq)thfx6v re dvx^^QcoTicp xal dyad^ov elvai, ro 
ds dQyov ^Xa^EQov re xal xaxov, xal to ^itv SQyd^eGO^ai 
dyaOov, to ds dQyeiv ycaTiov, rovg [isv dya&ov ti noiovvrag 
iQyd(^86&cu 78 eqjfj xal tQvdrag dya&ovg eivat ' rovg de 
xv^tvovrag y ri alio novrjQov xai eTii^^fjiiov noiovvrag 
aqyovg dTiaxdkei. l^x ds rovrcov oqd^cog dv s^oi ro ' 

"Epyov (5' ovi^h' bveidog, aepyu] 6e r' bvetdog. 

58 To ds 'OpiQov sq)7] 6 y^artjyoQog TtoXXdmg avrov Xsysiv, on 
'Odvaaevg 

'OvTLva fiiv jSauiTiya kol t^oxov avdpa KLx^tVi 
Tdv cJ' ayavocg knEeaaiv kpriTvaaaKe Trapaarag • 
AaLfi6vL\ ov oe eoiice Kaicdv cog SeldLcraeG'&aif 

'A/l/l' avTog re KaT&Tjao, kol aAAovc iKpve Tiaovg. 

"Ov c5' av Sr/fLtov r' uvSpa ISot, j3o6(ovTa r' e(j)evpot, 
Tdv anfj'KTpG) eTidaaGKev, oiionTirjaaaiie re fzv'&u • 
Aaifj,6vL\ uTpefiar yao, nal (DJkLdv [iv'Q-ov ukove, 
Oi GEO (peprepol cIgl • av aTTTOAejiog nal uvaTiKig, 
Ovre TTor' ev ttoXe/ko ivapi'&fttog, ovr^ kvl fSovAy. 

Tavra drj avrov s^rjyeTaxyaiy cog 6 7T0ft]rTjg STiaivoi?] naisad^ai 

59 rovg drjiiorag x«« nsvrirag. 2JroxQdrt]g ov ravz sXeys' 
xai yaQ savrov ovtco y dv o^sro dsiv Tiaiead^ai ' dXX' sept] dsiv 
rovg ^iTize Xoyc^ iiijz SQycp coqjsXifxovg Svrag, firjre CTQaTev^ia- 
Ti firjrs TToXei fxrjre avrm ro) d^fico, si ri dsoi, ^oijd^siv txavovg^ 
aXXcog r sdv TiQog rovrco aal {)'QaosTg mci, ndvra rQortov 

60 xcaXvsoO^ai, ycdv ndvv nXovaioi rvy^dvcoGiv ovrsg. AXXd 
2JcoxQdTt]g ye rdvavria rovzcov q)avsQog riv xal drjfiorixog aal 
q)iXdvOQco7Tog wV • ixsivog yaQ noXXovg i7zid^v[X7]zdg nal 
dazovg >iai ^svovg Xa^Mv ovdsva TtMnozs fiiod^ov rFjg avvov- 
dag eTTgd^arOy dXXd ndoiv dcpd^ovcog stu^qxei rcov savrov * 
cSy nveg ^inqd jxsqri naq ixsivov TiQoiKa Xa^ovzeg noXXov roig 



B OOK I. CHAP. II. 



19 



ciXloig aTTooXovv, ^al ovx fjaav, cSgTiSQ iiislvog drjfiorixor roTg 
yoLQ fATj 8)[ov6i XQT/fiara didovai ovx ^d^eXov diaXsyea&ai, 
ukXXa ^JooycQatrjg ys >cal TtQog Tovg aXXovg dvd^QM/iovg Koaiiov 61 
tri noXu naQelx^ TioXXcp [xdXXov t] Aly^ag ry ^axadaii^ovtcov, 
og ovoiiaarog em rovrcp ysyove. Aly^ag \i\v ykq raig yvfxvo- 
Tiaiblaig tovg InidTj^ovvrag iv AaxedaifAon ^svovg ideiTivi^e ' 
^(oxQdTr]g ds did navrog tov ^lov id iavrov daTzavMv td 
fisyiaza Tidvrag rovg ^ovXo^svovg coqjsXsi' ^eXriovg ydq 
710103V rovg avyyiyvofjievovg dTzsTrefXTTsv. 

'Efjiol iiiv drj 2^(x)>cQdrf]g roiovzog oaV idoxei tifA.rjg d^Log 62 
ahai 77] TtoXsi iidXXov 7] S^avdrov. Kai Kard tovg vof^ovg 
ds GxoTiMV dv rig tov&' svqoi. Kard ydq rovg vofxovg, 
idv rig q)av8Qog yevrjrai aXsTtrcov y XojTiodvroiv t] ^aXavri- 
oro[ji(Sv 7] roixo3QV)[03v rj dvd(fa7Zodi^6[A,8Pog ^ leQoavXoov, rov- 
roig 'd^dvarog iariv rj t^Tniia * c^v ixeivog Ttdrrcov dvd^QcoTicov 
TtXeTarov dneiyiEv. JiXXd [xr^v rfi ttoXbi ys ovre TioXsfxov 63 
xaxojg avjj^dvrog, ovre ardaeoog, ovre TiQodoalag^ ovre dXXov 
xa'AOV ovdevog TicoTToze alriog iyevero, Ov8s firiv Idia ye 
ovdeva nwTtore dvd-Qcincov ovie dyad^ojv dneareQriaev, ovre 
aa'Aoig TTEQie^aXsv • dXX^ ovd' airiav rmv eiQ7][zsvcov ovde'pog 
TtMTior eo^e. Ilcog ovv evo^og dv eii] rri yQacpxi > 
[xsv rov ixTj vo[Ai^8iv d^eovg, cog iv ry yQccq)y yeyQaTtro, qjave- 
Qog rjv '&8Qa7t8vwv rovg d^eovg f^dXiara r(Sv dXXcov dvd^Qco- 
7103V ' dvrl ds rov biacpd^elqeiv rovg veovg, drj 6 yQa\pd[i- 
evog avrov firiaro, cpavsQog tjv roov avvovroov rovg ttovtj' 
Qdg iTTi&vfxiag sy^ovrag rovrojv ^isv 7tavo3v, rtjg ds xaXXiarrjg 
xal iieyaXoTtQSTieardrrig dQsrrjgy i} TzoXeig re :ial oixovg ev 
oixovai, TTQorQSTTojv STTid^viJieiv' ravra ds TZQdtronv Tzoog ov 
lieydXijg d^iog rjv rifx^g rrj TioXei ; 



xenophon's memorabilia. 



CHAPTER III. 

ARGUMENT. 

The two preceding chapters contain a confutation of the accusations 
of the enemies of Socrates. He was neither a despiser of the gods of 
the State nor a corrupter of the youth. With this chapter, the more 
positive part of the work is commenced. The particular points of de- 
fence, which have been rapidly passed over, are again resumed in the 
subsequent chapters and more fully discussed, and illustrated by the 
conversations of Socrates with his friends and disciples. Thus not only 
the injustice and malignity of his opponents, but the integrity and 
piety of his own life is made more evident. 

The reverence of Socrates for the gods, introduced in chap. I. ^ 2, is 
again brought into view in this chapter, and his manner of worshipping 
them more fully explained ; and then the subject of his self-control is 
resumed from II. § 1 sq. 

1. He both adhered to the usual manner of worshipping the gods, and 
enjoined it upon others to do the same ( § 1 ) • In his prayers he merely 
asked for good things, believing that the gods know best what is good 
for man (§2). In sacrifices, the gods have not respect to the magnitude 
of the olfcring, but to the motives and feelings of the offerer (§3). The 
revelations made by the gods w<jre with him paramount to all human 
counsels (§4). 

2. Socrates was most abstinent in respect to food and drink and the 
indulgence of his passions {a(l)podt(Tiov), and inculcated the same absti- 
nence upon others. His manner of ridiculing a vice, very prevalent in 
his time, is illustrated by a conversation with the author himself (§ 5 
-15). 



1 'S2g ds drj Ttal cocpeXsh idoasL fioi rovg ^vvovrag ra fjisv 
SQycp dtiHvvcov iavTvv olog r/v, ra de xal diaXeyofievog, rov- 
roov dt] yQcHwco, ottogu av diafivyjfiovEvaco. Ta fitv roivvv 
TTQog rovg d^eovg CfavtQog rjv aal ttoimv xai Xeycov, rjTieQ 
Ilvd^ia vTZoxQiverai roig igcordjai, nug del tioluv rj TraQi 
d^vaiag Ttegi TiQoyovcov d^SQaTieiag tj ttsqI alXov rivog roiv 



B O OK I. C HAP. III. 



21 



toiovtcov ' ij TS ycLQ Ilv&ia voi^cp Tzolscog avaiQsl Ttoiovvrag 
Evae^cog av ttoleiv, 2JcoxQdTr]g rs ovtcog xal aviog ettoUi 
Hal roig aXloig naqrivEi, lovg ds aXXcog Ttcog noiovvrag mq- 
isQyovg xal fxaraiovg ev6(a(^ev Ehai. Kal ev^eto 8s 7iQog2 
rovg d'Eovg aTiXi^g rdyad^a didovai, cog rovg d-EOvg HalXia- 
la eidozag, onoia dya&d iari * rovg 8' Ev^ofxevovg iQvalov 
f] dQyvQiov 1] TVQavvi8a y dXXo ri tojv toiovtcov ov86v 8id- 
q)OQOV ivofjiil^Ev EV)[E(jd'ai,, rj el xv^Eiav t] iidyi^riv alio Ti 
EV'^oivTo TMv cpavEQOdg d8fiXcov OTTcog dno^riaoiTo, Qvaiag 3 
8s d^vfov lAVAQag dTto i^ixqcov ovSsv r/ysizo [XEiovG&ai tcSv 
dno TTollcov xal (AsydXcov noXkd xal fxsydXa d^vovTcov * ovre 
yaQ Toig d^sotg ecpr] xaXojg sx^iv, si Taig (xsydXaig d^vaiaig 
fidXXov rj Toig f^ixQaig siaiQov * TZoXXdxig yaQ dv avTotg rd 
naqd tcov 7T0vr]Q^v fxaXXov ^ Ta Ttaqd TcSv )[Q7](jT(av sJvai 
}i£)^aQi<j[A,sva ' ovT dv Toig dvd^qconoig d^iov sivai ^rjv, si 
rd Tiaqd rcov novrjoMv [xdXXov f/v iiE)^aQt6{XEva roig d^solg 
rd naqd rcov /ot](jTcov ' dXX' ivoixi^E rovg d^sovg raig naqd 
rcSv EvaE^EGrdzoov rifAalg ^dXiara ^aiQSiv, ^ETiaivtrrig 5' 
fiv Hal Tov sTTOvg rovTov ' 

KaS dvva/bLLv spSetv lep^ ad-avdrocGL -d-eolGi • 

Hal TTQog cplXovg 8s nal ^svovg nal TtQog rrjv dXXrjv 8iaiTav 
HaXrjv Ecprj TtaQaivsaiv slvai rr^v Kd8 8vvaiA.iv sq8eiv. El Ss 4 
ri 86^EiEv avT(^ oti^aivEcd^ai naqd rcov d^smv, rjrTov dv snsia- 
S^rj Tiaqd rd aTjfiaivoiAsva noiriaai, ^ si rig avzov EnEi&ev 
oSov Xa^Eiv riysiiova rvcpXov nal iirj El86Ta rtjv 68ov dvrl 
^XmovTog nal Ei86Tog * nal rcov dXXcov 8s iicoQiav HarTjyo- 
QEi, olrivsg Ttaqd rd naqd rcov d^soov (j7][Aaiv6[XEva noiovai 
Ti qjvXarrofiEvot rrjv naqd roig dvd^QcoTioig d8o^iav, Av- 
rog 8s ndvra rdvd^QcoTnva vjiSQEcoQa TZQog rtjv naqd rSv 
d^Ecov ^V[ji^ovXtav. 

Jialrri 8s rriv rs ^v^yv E7tal8Evas nal ro ac^iia, y XQ^' 5 



22 



xenophon's memorabilia. 



fM^og av rig, si fitj ri daijionov el'rj, x^^aoQuXecog xai arrqpa- 
Xojg diayoi, x«/ ovk av dnoQ/jdeiE zoaavrrjg dandvrig. Ovrco 
yaQ EvreXtjg rjv, (Sgi ovx old\ ti' rig ovzcog dv oXiya iQyd- 
^ito, (Sgre ntj Xa^^dveiv rd JiconQdrei dgxavpra ' git op 
fi€v ydo toaovTcu i)[Qr^TOj oaov ijdtcog ^a&te ' )iai im xov- 
rcp ovtck) TTCiQeo'AevufJfxtvog ytt, aigzE rijv iTn&vfiiav rov 
ahov 6ipov avTcp ehui * ttotov ds ndv r^dv ijv avzco did 

6 TO jU?} niveiv, d firj diipcpt]. Ei dt nort xXr^O^tig i\}e).rj66iev 
im dtinvov tXd^dv, o roTg nXelaroig iQycodtararop iariv, 
^gze cpvld^aaO^ai to vrnq top -acuqov lunlnXaod^ai, lovzo 
Qccdiojg ndvv iqjvXdzTETo * Toig da dvvafxtvoig tovto ttoi- 
elr avve^ovXsvs cpvldzTsaO^ai Td TzeiO^ovza firj Tteivoovrag 
iad^ieiv, fi7]8s dtipojvTag tziveiv xal ydq Td XvfiaivofXEva 

7 yacTEQag xai xECpaldg xal ^v^dg tuvt Eq)rj Eirai, 0/W- 
'd'at d' Eq)f] E7ii6yi(anzcov xal ttjv KiQxriv vg noiEiv ToiovTOig 
noXkoig dsiTivt^ovaav • t6v ds 'Odvaosa 'EQfiov te vTzod^rjiiocT' 
vvri xat avTov iyxQaTrj ovra^ xai aTioaxofiEvov to vtzeq 
Tov xaiQov Toov ToiovTcov aTZTEGd^ai, did Tavza ovds yavEa- 
'&at vv. 

8 ToiavTa fisv tzeqI tovtcov ETtai^Ev d^ia GTzovda^cov * dq)QO' 
dioicov 8s naQxivEi zcov xaXcop la^vQajg drtEy^Eod^ai ' ov ydg 
Eq)7j Qfidiov Eipai tmp toiovzcop dnTOixEvov (ycocpQOPEip. AXXd 
Hat Kqizo^ovXop tiots top KQtTcopog TZv&ofiEvog oti iq)iX7]<j€ 
TOP '^Xni^iddov viop xaXop opza, naqovzog tov Kqito^ov- 

9 Xov, riQEzo ;^8Poq)(apza ' EItie iioi, E^prj, co ^spocpcop, ov av 
Kqit6§ovXop ipofii^Eg aipai tmp acoq)QOPixMp dp&QcoTzcop fidX- 
Xov 7] Tcop '&QaaEcoVy xai tojp ttqopot^zixojp fzdXXop t] tos'p 
dpotjiMP TE xai Qixpoxivdvvcop ; — JJdpv fxh ovv, Eq)t] 6 aev- 

OifOJP. NVP TOWVV VOfJll^E aVTOV d^EQflOVQyOTaTOP Eiva^ 

xai XscoQyozaTop • ovzog xdv Eig iiayaiQag xv^iaztjaeiE, xdv 
10 Eig TtvQ dXoiTo. — Kal zi 81]^ scpi] 6 >!E!EPoq)cop, idcov ttoiovp- 
za, TOiavza xaTsypcaxag avTOv ; — Ov yd^ ovzog, Ecprj, iroX- 



BOOK I. CH AP . III. 



23 



fii7]6S TOP ^Alm^iadov viov (piXTjaai, ovra einqogooTiorarov 
ycal coQmorarov ; — '^AX' el luvzoi, tcprj 6 Sevoq)(av, tolov- 
Tov ton to QLXpoxlvdvvov SQyov, xav syco doxco fAot rov xtV- 
dvvov xovrov VTZOfAeirai. — rXrjfAOV, acpri 6 ^^MHQdTrjg, H 
xal ri dv oisi nad^tiv yiokov q)tX^6ag ; 'Aq ovx dv avtrAa 
fjidXa dovXog ^ih dvai dvz iXevd^sfjov ; noXld ds danavdv 
eig ^Xa^BQag ^dovdg ; ttoXXtjv ds daxoXiav 'i^Hv tov s7ti(asX- 
7]S^rjrai rivog %aXov Tidyad^ov ; OTTOvdd^siv d' dvayxaad^rj- 
vai, Icp olg ovd' dv [Aaivoi^evog OTiovddaeisv ; — 'HQdx^^^ 
Xsig, icprj 6 A8voq)cov, cog deivrjv riva Xsysig dyvafxiv rov 
(piXi^(AaTog eivat. — Kal rovro, 'icprj 6 ^^co^Aqdrrig, '&avfxd(^8ig ; 
Ova olad^a, eqjT], oTt rd cpaXdyyia, ovd^ ^[Aico^oXiaux, to (xsy- 
sd^og ovra TZQogaipdfiEva iiovov rep atofA^azt raig rs odvvaig 
ijiizQi^ei Tovg dv&QcoTTOvg, xal rov cpQOvelv i^iOTTjaiv ; — 
Na\ lid 8q)t] 6 A£voq)OJv ' ivirjai ydq ri rd q)aXdyyia 
Kard ro dr/yfia. — (aojqs, fCjp^ 6 2^coxQdrtjg, rovg ds xaX- 13 
ovg ovx oiei (piXovvzag ivisvai ri, on ov ov^ oqag ; Ovh 
olad'\ on rovro ro d^ijQiov, o xaXovot xaXov ytal coQaiov, 
roaovrcp detvoreQov ion roov qiaXayyicov, oacp sxsiva (asv 
dipdixera, rovro ds ovd' dTTrofASvov, idv ds ng avro d^ed- 
rai, ivirjai ri >ial ndvv nqooood^sv roiovrov, cogre fiaivsoS'at 
noisiv ; lacog ds y.al ol '^EQcoreg ro^orai did rovro xaXovv- 
rai, on xal TtQoocod^ev ol xaXol nrQOJOxovaiv. AXXd av^i- 
^ovXevg) aoi, CO SsvoqjMv, onorav i'drig rivd xaXov, epsvysiv 
TTQorQOTzddtjv * <jot ds, CO Kqlto^ovXs, oviA^ovXsvco dnsviav- 
riaai' [xoXtg ydq dv lacog sv roaovicp XQ^^^^ '^^ dfjyfxa 
vyirjg ysvoio. Ovrco dr^ xa\ dcpQodiaid'Qsiv rovg firj docpa- 14 
X^g s^ovtag TtQog dq^Qodiaia (psro XQ^^ccf' TtQog roiavra, ola, 
IMf] ndvv iisv deo^isvov rov ocofiarog, ovx dv nQogdsS^airo 
V ^^Z^j dsofxsvov ds, ovx dv TtQdyixara TiaQs^oi. Avrog 
ds TtQog ravra cpavsqog rjv ovrco naQSGTisvaoiisvog, cogrs 
qdov arnxsad^ai r(av xaXXiarcov xal coQatordroov ol dXXoi 



24 xenophon's memorabilia. 

t(Sv alaj^iGTGiv xcu dcoQOTarcov. TleQi [i8v drj ^Qcoatojg xai 15 
TToaecog xcu dqjQodioicov ovzco xarsaxevaafji^vog 7]v • nai qpsro 
ovdsv dv TjiTov aQ'AoifVTCog {jdtax^ai tojv noXld im rovroig 
TtQaynajevoiJiivMv, XvTzetaO^at dt tioIv tXarrov. 



CHAPTER IV. 

ARGUMENT. 

In this chapter, the character of the piety of Socrates, the subject of 
the first four sections of the preceding chapter, is further developed by 
introducing a conversation which he held with Aristodemus, who both 
despised the gods and ridiculed those who worshipped them. By this 
conversation, the author intends to confute the accusation, that although 
Socrates discoursed upon the theory of virtue and religion, he still did 
not lead others to their practice ; and also to exhibit his elevated views 
in regard to the very gods whom he was accused of neglecting (§ 1, 2). 

The main object of the colloquy is, to show that the gods are mind- 
ful of men and have special regard to their well-being. The following 
are the principal points of the argument : 

1. All works of art, such as paintings and statues, are the result of in- 
telligence ; much more must the creation of living beings be ascribed not 
to chance but to a designing mind (§ 3, 4). The i)erfection and manifest 
adaptedness of all parts of the human frame, and indeed of the whole 
organism of man, to each other and to a good end, require a belief in a 
living and wise creator (§5 — 7). The order and design manifest in 
other works of nature clearly imply the existence of the gods, even 
though they be invisible to man (§ 8, 9). 

2. The superior endowments of man, both in respect of body and still 
more of mind, to all other created things, show the special regard of the 
gods for him, and their consequent claim to reverence from him (§10 
— 14). Further, the gods indicate their favor to man, by their revela- 
tions to him by means of divination (§15). 

3. The special regard of gods to men individually and collectively, 
further appears from the general belief of man in their power to reward 



BOOK I. CHAP. IV. 



25 



and punish, and from the fact that both whole States and nations as well 
as individuals, in proportion to their age and wisdom, are reverent to 
the gods (§ 16). 

In conclusion, the divine providence rules the world as the mind the 
body (§ 17) : and in proportion as men sincerely worship the gods, they 
shall experience their readiness to assist in circumstances of doubt and 
darkness, and be assured, that they see and hear everything, and are ever 
present to care for all. The natural effect of this conversation, the au- 
thor adds, was to make those who heard him, careful of their conduct, 
not only in public, but when not visible to any but the all-seeing eye 
(§18,19). 



El ds tiveg ^^ooxqccztjv voiAi^ovaiv, 'ivioi yQacpoval tz 1 
VM Xiyov<3i neol avzov r8XfA.aiQ6(A,evoi, TTQOTQSipaax^ai filv 
dv&QMTzovg in aQeTrjv y.Qariarov yeyovivai, TtQoayayeiv 8^ 
In av zr^v ovy^ ixavov ' a>i£iljdi.ie7^oi, f^rj fiorov a ixeivog koX- 
ao77]QL0v hexa rovg navt oiO[j.£vovg aidtvai iQcoroov TjXsy- 
^ev, dXXd xal d Xtjcov ovvri^tQ^va noig ovvdiatQf^ovaif 
doMfxa^ovTooVj ei Ixavog 7]v ^sXrtovg Ttoieiv lovg avvovrag. 
Aiiw de TtQcoTov, d note avrov ijxovaa nsQi rov daifiovtov 2 
diakeyoiihov nQog ^^Qiarodrjiiov lov MiXQOv inixaXovfisvov. 
Karaixa'&cov yaQ avrov ovre d^vovta roTg xf^eoig, \j)vt 
ev^oiASvov,^ ovre fxavTixy ^[Qcofievov, dXXd xai rcov noiovvrcoy 
Tavra xarayalodvra' Etns iioi, ecpT], co AqiorodqiJis^ 'iariv 
ovgnvag dvd-Qconovg rsS-avpiaxag inl aocpia ; — '^EyojyE, 'icprj. 
— Kai og' yds^ov rnuv, 8q)i], id ovofjiata avzdjv. — 'EmS 
fjisv 70LVVV inmv ttoi^gsl '^Ojj/tjQov aycoys iidXiara red^avfjiaxa, 
mi ds did'VQdiJi^q) MeXavinnidriv, inl da TQaycpdia 2Joq)o- 
"AXia, inl de dvdQiavronoua IIoXvKXaitov, inl ds ^oDyQacpta 
Zev^iv. — UoTSQd aoi doxovaiv oi dnsQyat,6iisvoi eidcoXa 4 
dcpQOvd rs xai dxivrjra d^iod^aviAaaTorsQOi elvai rj 01 ^(Sa 
'ilicpQOvd re xal ivsQyd ; — TloXv, vrj Ala, 01 ^ooa, einsQ ys 
M ^^XV '^^'^h dXXd vno yvc6fj.7]g tavta ylyvsrai. — Too^ ds 
drexixaQroog iyipvr(x)v, orov evexa sari, xal tmv cpavsq^g in 

3 



26 



XENOPHON'S ME3I0RABILIA. 



veig ; — TlQtTZH fnv ra Iri cocf tXEia yiypon&pa yvcofAj^g t()ya 
^ ehca. — Ovxov)' do'/.ti am 6 ^'^nyji^ Ttoiwv dvd^QMnovg 
m (icpeXala nQogd^Hvai avroig dl ojv aiox^dvovrai txaara, 
6(f&aXfiovg [ih; Mgrs oquv xd oQaidj Mta di, cSgts dxov- 
8iv id dxovGid ; 'OanMv ye ja^r, ei {Aij QiVEg TtQogeied^rjaav, 
ri dp i]niv ocpelog rjv ; Tig 8' dv ai'aifijGig 7]v yXvxecov xal 
dQi[uwv xal TrdvTOjv rcov did aTOfrnzog ijdtcov, ei fi)] yXcStr 
^ ra TovTcov yvco^cov iveiQyda&i] ; TlQog dt rovroig ov 5ox- 
81 001 xal rode nQovolag tQyov ioixtrai, ro, ettei dad'evrig 
fiiv iaiiv )] oipig, ^Xtq)dooig avz)]v \)voMaai, d, orav jjih' 
avTi] "/Qrifid-ai ri dtij, dvaTtErdvvvzai, tv ds ro) vnroj avy- 
xXderai ; Mg d' dv fAJids dvEfioi p.dnrcxiaiv, i]d^^ov ^XecpaQi' 
dag ifxqjvaaL * ocf Qvoi ra dTToysKjcoaai rd vntQ rcov ofAfAa- 
rojv, ojg fAtjd 6 ix rrjg xeqjaXtjg IdQcog y.axovQyfj' ro ds rrjv 
dxor^v ds/sG&ai ndoag cpcovdg, ifmrTTlaa&ai, dt [.ii^Tiore ' 
xal rovg fx&v TZQoad^ev odovtag Trdai ^ojotg oiovg r8[uv£iv 
elvai, rovg ds yoixcpiovg oiovg naqd r ovrcov dt^a^iivovg leai- 
VEiv xal arofia fiev, di ov cov iTzi&VfiEi rd ^coa EigntiiTZE' 
rai, nhiolov ocpxyalfjcov xai qivcov xarad^Eivai ' Ittei ds rd 
dnoxcoQovvra dvg^EQij, dTToozQEiVcu rovg rovrcov 6)[Erovg xal 
dnEvsyxEiv, tj dvvazov TTQOcjcordzco, dno rcov aiad^rjaEcov ' 
ravza ovzco 7TQovot]zix(og nsTTQayiJiEva, dnoQEig, norsqa rv'pjg 

7 rj yvcofAijg sQya ioriv ; — Ov ^id rov /IC , sq)?], dlX' ovzco 
ys 6xo7iovfi8pq) ncivv eoixe ravra oocpov rivog dtjfxiovQyov 
xal cpilo^coov zExv/jfj^azi. — To ds sixcpvaai fxsv SQcora rijg 
rsxvoTToiiag, sficpvaai ds ralg ysivaiisvaig sQcora rov ixzQscf- 
eiv, roTg ds rQacpsiai fjsyiazov [isv Ttod'ov rov ^tjvj fisyia- 
rov, ds (p6[^ov rov {f-avdzov ; — yi^iEXsi xat ravra toixs 

8 [A,7]j[avrifiaGi rivog (^oja eivai ^ovXsvaafASvov. — 2!v ds cav- 
rov q}Q6vi[x6v ri doxsTg sysiv ; — 'EQCora yovv xai dnoxQi- 
voviiai, — JlXXoO^i ds ovdaiiov ovdsv oisi cpQoviiiov ehai ; 



BOOK I. CHAP. IV. 



27 



xai tavra eidoog, on yljg ts (acaqov [ASQog ev rep ocafxari 
Ttollrjg ovar^g e^eig, yau vyQOv ^Qa^v ttoXXov ovrog, y.ai Tciov 
allcov d/jTTov [AsydXcov ovioov ey.doTOV fAixQov ^^Qog Xa^ovri 
TO (ToOji-icc ovvijQiJiOijTat 601' vovv de [aovov aqa ovdafAov 
ovza as evzvxoog TToog doxeig avvaQTzdaai, ycu rdde rd vttsq- 
fA.8ys&7] y.al TiXrjd^og dneiQa di dq)Qoavvriv rivd, Mg ol'ei, ev- 
rdxTcog 'iieiv ; — Md Ai • ov ydq oqoj tovg xvQiovg, cog- 9 
7TEQ Tciov iv&dde yiyvo[A8POJV tovg dqi.aovQyovg. — Ovds ydg 
rtjv savrov ov ys ipv^r^v oQclg, ?] rov 6W[A,aTog xvQia laiiv • 
(Sgze 'Aaid ys xovxo eieaii aoi Isyetr, on ovdav yvcofxri, 
dXXd TV]^ri ndvta nqdrxsig . — Kai o Jiqimohmiog ' Ov- 10 
Toi) ecp7], iyco, co 2JojxQai8g, V7t6QOQ(o z6 daijiovioVy dlX 
BKeTvo iisyaXoTtQeTzeaTEQOV ijyoviiai ^ cog zrjg ii^i^g S^eQUTistag 
TiQogdeia^^ai. — Ovxovv, £q)t], oaop (AsyaloTiQeTTsaTeQov d^toi 
68 d^EQaneveiv, TOGOvroj {jmXIov zi[it]Z8ov avzo ; — Ev iad^i,!! 
8q)}], ozi, 81 rofu^oifu d^sovg dvdQcoTicov ti (poovzt^siv, ovx 
dv diAsXoiiiP avzcov. — "Ettslz ovx oi8i qjQ0vzi(^8(v ; ot ttqoj- 
rov [A8V i-wvov zdov ^ooojv dv&Q(07tov oqO^ov dv86Z}]Gav' rj ds 
OQd'orr^g xal TiQOOQav ttXslov tzoisl di'vaGd^ai, xai td vtisq- 
'&8V [xdlXov '&8d6d'ai, xal rjzzov xaxo7ia&8Tr, [o/^?] xal oWtv 
xal dKoip xai 6z6ixa IvsTzolijaav • 87t8iza roTg [xsv dXXoig 
SQTTsroTg nodag sdooxav, o? to 7t0Q8V86&ai fiovov 7TaQ8'^QV6LV ' 
dvd^QOdTtco ds xal '^sTqag nqogsd^eaav, dl rd nX8i6ta otg sv- 
datfA0V£6r8Q0L iyySivcov saiisv, i^sQyd^ovtcu. Kat iitjv yXmr- 12 
rdv ys Trdvzcov rcSv ^ojcov ixovtcoVf iiovrjv t?]v rcov dvd^Qco- 
7TC0V £7T0Li]6av otav, dXXozs dXXa)[fi ^avov6av rov 6z6[Aa- 
tog, dQ&Qovv ts TTjv (pcopi^p, xal 6i]iiaLV8iv Tzdvza dXXriXoig, 
d ^ovXojjisd^a ; To ds y.al rdg t:o3v dcpQodi6imv ^dofdg zotg 
lisv dXXoig ^cootg dovvai TTSQiyQdipavzag tov stovg y^Qovov, 
riiuv ds 6vv8xdjg [A-8JQL yi^QOjg zavzag TiaQsjsLV ; Ov roivvv 13 
liovov riQy868 rc^ d-sc^ zov acofiarog 87TifisX7]d^r^vai, dXX\ ottsq 
lisyiarov i6ri, y>cu tt]v -ipv^^v yQarloriiv z(p drd^QooTTcp iv- 



28 



xenothon's mem grab ilia. 



tcpvae ' Tivog yuQ cilXov (^coov ipv]^/] ttqcjicc fAtv d^SMv tmv 
ra lityiara y,cu y.uXhaTa ovvTa^dvicov iQod^rirai ozi eiol ; ii 
ds QpvXov alXo i] uvOqwttoi d^eovg {yeQcinEvovai ; nola de 
^pv^tj Tijg (lrx}QC07riv)]g ixarcoTt'Qa TtQocpvXaTTead^ai Xifxov 
tj dixpog ij ^vyjj 7] {yaXnri, rj voaoig sTzrAovQijaatf ij q(6[17]v 
daxrpyuiy ?/ TiQog fiddr^otv i'ATZovrjcai, 7], oaa dv d>iovari rj 
^^idri 7] f^iddij, ixarojTtQa iorl diaiitjAvriad'ai ; Ov yccQ Ttdrv 
601 'AarddijXoVy on naod td dlXa fcoa, cogTiBQ d^eoi dvd^QCo- 
7101 ^lorevovai, qjvoti xai roj (joo^ari KCii rrj ipv)^^ XQat- 
larevovzec ; Ovre yuQ ^oog dv sycov aajf^a, dvd^Qconov ds 
yvo^iitjv, idvvaz' dv nQdrreiv d i^ovXezo ' ovd^' 0(ja x^iQo^g 
a)[£i, dcpQova iari, 7i)Jov ovdh syei • av ds dfiqjoztocov 
t(ov TiXsiarov dh'cov rsrv)[)]xojg ovh oi'ei oov \)^£ovg intfie' 
Xuad^ai ' dlX, ozav tl 7Tou]acoGi, roi^ielg avzovg oov cpQOV- 

15 nXeiv ; — 'Ozav TitfXTZMarv, cSgTisQ ov ool cpxig TrsfJTiEiv av- 
rovg, ov[.i^ovXovg, o ri xqtj TZoieTv xal firj noislv. — "Orav ds 
Jid^qvaioig, kprj, Tivv&avofisvoig ri did [Aavzixijg q)Qd^cooiv, 
ov y.ai ool doxsig (pQd^siv avtovg, ovd' orav roTg '^EXXr^oi 
zsQUza 7Tt[X7T0VT8g 7TQ0O)]fA.aivcootv, ovd' otav Tidoiv dvd^Qco- 
TTOig ; dXXd (jovov os i^aiQovvzsg iv dfieXsia yatarid^evzai ; 

16 Om d' dv zovg deovg zolg dvd^Qc^noig do^av sixcpvoai, cog 
txavot sioiv sv xal xax^g ttoisIv, si iirj dvvazol rjoav, xal 
rovg dvO-QMTTOvg i^uTrazco^svovg rbv ndvza XQOvov ovdsnor 
dv aiod^to&ai ; Ovj^ oqag, ort rd 7ZoXv)[Qon(6zara xal 
oocpcoraza tojv dvd^QcoTtivcov, noXeig xal sd^vij, d^soos^sorazd 
iozi, xal al (pQOvijicozarai 7]Xixiai d^soov sTiifisXsoTazai ; 

1 7 'Slyad^s, scpijy xazdfAad^s, on 'aoi 6 oog vovg ivoov to oov 
OM^a, oTTcog ^ovXsrai, ^staxstQi^sraL Oi'sod^ai ovv xQrj 
'Aol rrjv £V Tzavzi c^Qovijoiv rd ndvza, oTZcog dv avzfj ^dv 
rjj ovzco Tid^soiyai, yai fitj to oov [isv ofjfia dvvaod'ai im 
noXXd ozddia i^ixvsioOai, tov ds rov d^sov ocpd^aXiiov ddv- 
razor sivat dfia navza oqdv, fiTjds rrjv oijv iisv ^pv^rfv koI 



BOOK I. CHAP. V. 



29 



TtBQt t(Sv iv&dde xal TteQi rciov iv ^lyvTrrcp 'aoi iv 2JixeX(a 
dvvao'&ai cpQOvrt^eiv, ttjv dt zov d^aov (^qovtjoiv iatj ixavrjv 
elvai afA,a TidvioDV iTii^ueXsTad^ai. Hp [asvtoi, wqtteq dv- 18 
S^QCoTiovg S^SQaTtevcov ytypcoaxeig zovg dvzi'&EQaTTeveiv ed'sX- 
ovrag, y.cu laqi^o^isvog tovg di^7()[aQi^o(Asvovg, xai av[A^ov- 
Xevofxevog xazafAavd-dveig tovg cpQovtiiovg, ovrco -Aot rcov 
d^SMv neiQav XafA^dvrjg '&8Qa7tevo3v, ei' ri aol S^eXijaovai 
neqi roov ddi^Xcov dvd^QOJTioig Gvii^ovXeveiv, yvcoari to d^elov 
on roaovTov y.ai toiovzov iariv, cogS-^ d[A.a Tidvta oqccv, xai 
ndvtu dxovuv, xal ncLvtayov naQUvai, xal dpta Ttdvtoov 
iTZifteXeiod^ai avtovg, 'Efxoi fxsv ravra Xsycov ov ^lovov 19 
rovg cvvovTag idoxei tzoiblv, OTzore vtto rojv d'P^QCoTTOJV 
OQ^vto, d7T8)[sad^at roov dvoaicov re xai ddixcov xal aia^Q^v, 
dXXd xal OTiors iv SQijfiia ahv, iTieineQ fiyriaaivto [xt^dsv dv 
710TS, cov TTQarroiEv, '&eovg diaXad^eiv, 



CHAPTEE V. 

ARGUMENT. 

Socrates commended self-control (e/zcparcir^), especially in regard 
to the indulgence of the passions and appetite and indolence, in the fol- 
lowing manner : 

1. He taught, that any one who was destitute of this virtue, could 
not safely be trusted in any of the important duties or callings of life, 
not even as a servant (§ 1,2). Such a man is unjust to others, and still 
more so to himself ; for he not only squanders his estate, but destroys 
both body and soul; his society is especially to be avoided {§ 3,4). 
Temperance or self-control is the foundation of all virtue, and the care- 
ful and hearty practice of it is the first duty (§ 4); for without it no 
knowledge or skill of any value, can be acquired (§5). 

2. He confirmed his precepts by the practice of the most rigid tem- 

3* 



30 



xenophon's memorabilia. 



perance, and by foregoing the acquisition of the means of self-indul- 
gence (§6). 



1 El ds dlj Aal 8yx()dT8ia xaXov re Kayadov clpdQi Kxruid 
iazij'j i7iiay.expc6ijie&a, e! n TTQOv^i^a^s Xtycov aig avtriv 
Toidde ' f2 drdQeg, ti, 7To}Jfxov ij^Zv ysvofxsvov, ^ovXoi- 
fieOa s)J(j\}ai dvdQa, vcp ov fxahar av avrol fisv oco^oi- 
,u£i'>a, rovg ds noXefiiovg )^8iQo(}ie{}a, uq ovnv av ala&av- 
oifAsd^a ijTTCx) yaatQog i] oivov i] dcpQodiaicov tj novov rj 
VTirov, zovTov dv aiQoiixsO'a ; xai Tiojg dv ohjd^urniev rov 

2 TOiovTov 7] ijudg (jMcai, ?/ rovg Ttolsfiiovg xQat^aai ; Ei 
d' mi reXsvTi] rov ^lov yevof^svoi ^ovloffAsd^d ro) inirQixpai 
Tj Ttaldag uQQEvag Tiaidevaai, ^ x^vyarsQag TraQ&avovg dia- 
q)vXd^ai, iQiniaza diaoojoai, uq^ d'^ioniarov eig ravra 
^yijaofxe&a rov dxQarrj ; dovXcp 5' dxQarei iTnrQsipaiiiev 
av 7] ^ooyJj^ara t} ra^ma rj eQycov Imaraaiv ; didaovov 
ds xai dyoQaatijv roiovrov id^sXrjaatfisv dv TiQoixa Xa^eiv ; 

3 ^XXd iiijv £1 ys fi7]ds dovXov dxQatrj ds^aifxsiy dv, Ttojg ovk 
a^iov avxov ye qjvXd^aad-ai roiovrov yavsad^ai ; Kai yaQ 
ov^y cogTtEQ ol TiXeovBKrai zmv dXXcov dq)a(QOV[X£vot XQWara 
iavrovg doxovai nXovri^aiv, ovicog 6 aKQarrjg roig fiev dX- 
Xoig ^Xa^EQogj savrcp d' ojqjaXifxog, dXXd xaxovQyog iiev rojv 
dXXcov, iavTOv ds ttoXv xaxovQyorsQog, si ye xaxovQyora- 
rov ian luj ^xovov rov oUov rov savrov q}d^eiQeiv, dXXd xal 

4 TO a(S^a nai rrjv ^pv^i^v, 'Ev avvovaia ds rig dv ^a&eir] 
rm roiovTM, ov eideiT] rep oxpcp re xai rep oivcp '^aiQOvra 
fidXXov 7j roig cplXoig, xai rag noqvag dyan^vxa \idXXov t] 

5 rovg iraiQovg ; ^^qd ye ov iqij ndvra dvdqa, riytjadiievov 
rrjv iyxQdreiav dqer^g elvai xQfjmda, raifrtjv TZQOjrov iv 
tij ^v)[\] xaraaxevdaaad^ai ; Tig ydq dvev ravnjg }} fidd^oi 
ri dv dyax^ov 7] fxeXer/^Geiev d^ioXoycog ; 7] rig ovx dv raig 
^dovaig dovXevcov aiaxQcog diared'euj xal ro (TcJ^/oc '/.a) rrjv 



BOOK I. CHAP. VI. 31 

evxTov elvai [atj rvx^iv dovlov Totovtov, dovXevovra ds raig 
roiavraig ^dovaig h^Hieveiv rovg d^Eovg dedTTozMv dyad^cov 
rv)[8Tv ' ovtoog ydq av [xovcog 6 roiovrog acod^ai^, Toiavra 6 
ds Xsyav hi iyxQareareQOv roTg eQyoig ?] roTg Xoyoig iavrbv 
iTTsdeixvvev ov ydo iiovov toov did rov Gcofiarog r^dovMv 
ixQarei, dXXd xal rrjg Sid tmv )^QrjfA.drcov, poixi^mv tov naqd 
rov rv^ovrog )^Qi^fxara Xafx^dvovra deaTiorrjv eavrov xad^- 
latdvai, >ial dovlsveiv dovXeiav ovdeixidg Tjtrov aiaxQdv. 



CHAPTER VI. 

ARGUMENT. 

This chapter is closely connected with the preceding, and embraces 
a defence of that branch of h/fcpureta, which was so admirably exem- 
plified in the moderation and even abstinence of the life of Socrates, in 
three conversations with the sophist Antiphon. 

I. Antiphon adduces the poverty, the mean and scanty diet and 
apparel of Socrates, as an objection to his philosophy. Philosophy, he 
thinks, ought to enable its votary to live more freely and pleasantly, but 
that of Socrates had the contrary effect. By not receiving a remunera- 
tion for his instructions, to enable him to procure the pleasures of life, 
he by example commended to his disciples a life of misery (§ 1 — 3). 
To this reproach Socrates replied : 

1. By receiving no remuneration for my instructions, I secure inde- 
pendence. I am compelled to converse only with whom I choose ( § 4, 5 ). 

2. Simple food is both more healthful and easily procured, and 
relishes better than that which is more expensive (§5). A light dress 
by inuring the body to heat and cold and rough ways, obviates the 
necessity and even the desire of more abundant clothing (§ 6, 7). 

3. Those who have higher and more permanent enjoyments can 
easily forego the pleasures of sense ; especially, when by so doing they 
can command greater ability and more leisure for self-improvement, 
and for rendering valuable service to friends and to the State (§ 8, 9). 



32 



xenophon's memorabilia. 



4. Happiness consists not in external affluence and splendor ; but he 
who is most free from wants, is most like the gods and consequently- 
best (§ 10). 

II. "When iVntiphon at another time told Socrates, that lie thought 
him dlKaiot;^ just, hut by no means wise ; since even he himself plainly 
indicated that he considered his instructions valueless, by receiving no 
remuneration for them (§ 11, 12) ; Socrates replied : 

Both beauty and wisdom are good in themselves, and one who pros- 
titutes cither of them for money exhibits baseness and folly ; but he who, 
by imparting knowledge, attracts others to himself and makes them his 
friends, is wise and performs the part of a good citizen (§ 13) ; he who 
thus benefits his friends, reaps a richer harvest of enjoyment in his in- 
tercourse with them, tlian could be procured by pecuniary recompense 
(§ 14). 

III. The third conversation seems to be appended by Xenophon to the 
preceding, as a sort of corollar}'-. The wisdom of Socrates had been there 
called in question, on account of his refusal to receive a reward for his 
instructions, and to indulge in the luxury which was usual with the 
sophists. The leading subject of the chapter, self-control, is lost sight of 
in this last conversation, and a further illustration of his want of wisdom 
is adduced, i. e. his attempts to teach statesmanship mthout himself en- 
gaging in political life. The only and sufficient answer of Socrates was 
contamed in the inquiry, whether less was accomplished for the State 
by fitting others for its management, than by engaging personally and 
alone in that employment (§ 15). 



1 Jl^iov d' avrov xal a jroog Jtrncpavra top cocpiarriv 
dieXf/^&fj fuj naQaXinsiv • o yaQ JivzKfcav note ^ovlofievog 
rovg avvovGiaazag avzov TTccoslsa&ai, TTQogelO-cop zco 2JcO' 

2 xQazei, TTccnoprcov avzojPf eh^s tdde ' ^co-AQazsg, iym 
lih cgiuiv zovg qjiXoaocpovvzag svdca^oveazsQovg XQ^l^^^ 7^7' 
vsad'ai, av de iioi doxecg rdrarzia xfjg cpi),0G0Qp!ag dnoXeX- 
avxEyca ' ^(jg yovv ovzcog, cog ovd' dp eig dovXog vno dea- 
Tzozij duuzoj^uepog ^eireie, aitia re cirri x«J nozd nlveig ra 
CfavXozaza, y,ai l^dziop i^Licpieacu ov fiopov cpavXop, dXXd 
10 avzo {y^^QOvg re xcu /f/,aco^'Oi?, dpvTiodtjzog re xal d/^iroov 

3 diazeltig. Kcu f.uip /o//^ara ys ov Xa^^dveig, d hcu xzca- 



BOOK I. CHAP. VI. 



33 



fxsvovg EvcpQatvEi xal xex7r]iA,£vovg iXsv^SQicozeQov re aal 
^diov TToisi ^rjv. El ovv, cogTieQ xal tojv aXXcov 'iqycov oi 
diddo'AaXoi tovg ixad^ijrag [xifxrjrag aavzMv aTtodeixvvovaiv, 
ovrco xal av rovg avvovrag diad^i^asig, vofxil^s xaxodai- 
[xoviag diddaxaXog ehai. Kai 6 2JcoxQdzrjg nqog ravra^ 
EiTTS ' /loxsTg 1101, eq)}], c6 JtvzicpMv, VTTeilrjqjtvat ^le ovtojg 
dviaQOjg (^^v, cogzs TTeTreiOj^ai as fxdXXov dTiop^avEiv av 
eXiad^ai i} ^rjv cogTisg iyco. '^Id^i ovv miayie^co^B'&a, ti /aX- 
enov ri6&i]6at zovf^ov ^tov. TIoreQOv, on roig [jlsv Xa^i- 5 
^dvovoLv aQyvQiov dvayxaiov iariv dTtSQyd^aad^ai rovto, iqi* 
CO dv fiiad^ov XafA^dvojaiv, ifxoi ds [atj Xafj^dvovri ovk dvdyxr] 
diaXeyead^at, cp dv (atj ^ovXcofxai ; y rrjv dlairdv (jlov q)av- 
Xi(^sig, cog rjtrov [xsv vymvd io^iovzog ifxov i] (jov, rjzzov ds 
h^vv naqi^ovzd ; oa^ '^(^aXmMzeQa TiOQiaaad^ai rd ifid 
diaizfjfAara zcov 6oov did zo GTtavtcozeQd zs xai noXvzeX" 
eazEQa ehai ; t] cog ridtco aoi d av TiaQaauBvdXxi Svza, t] 
ifjiol d syoj ; Ovk oiad^\ ozi 6 ^itv ydiaza ia'&icov 7]Mata 
oipov dsLzai, 6 ds ydiaza ttivcov Tjmaza zov fxrj Ttaqovzog 
imd^vfJLEi 7T0Z0V ; Td ye firjv Ifxdzia oJad^ ozi oi f^eza- 6 
^aXXofxsvoi ^)vxovg koI d^dXTiovg ivexa (ASza^dXXovzai, 
>cal vTTodrjixaza vTzodovvzai, oTZcog [xr/ did zd Xvnovvza 
zovg Ttodag xcoXvcovzai TZOQSveaS^ai' ^drj ovv tiozs riad^ov 
Elis ri did yjv)^og fxdXXov zov svdov fA.8vovza, t] did S^dXTzog 
fxaxo^Evov tcp TZSQi amdg, did zo dXyeiv rovg Ttodag ov 
^adtXovza, ottov dv ^ovXcofxai ; Ovk oia&\ ozi oi cpvaei 7 
dad^evsazazoi zc^ aca^iazi, f^eXezriaavzeg zojv iayvQOzdzcov 
dfisXrjadvzcav KQEizzovg ze yiyvovzai TiQog dv (jiEXezojai, kou 
QCiov avzd cpEQovaiv ; 'Efjia ds aQa ovk oisi z^ acofiazi 
dsl zd avvzvyidvovza f^Elszcavza KaQzsQSiv Ttdvza qaov 
cpsQsiv aov [ATI i^sXezoovzog ; Tov ds iirj dovXevsiv yaarql 8 
fATjds vnvcp Kal Xayvsta oisi ti dXXo aizicozsQOV ehai 7] zo 
ezeqa s^eiv zovzcov ^di(a, d ov [aovov iv )iqeici ovza ev- 



34 



xenophon's memorabilia. 



(pQalvFi, akXa aal D.Tiidag 7TaQS)^ovTa coq)f.},riaeiv dei ; Kal 
fiTjv TovTo ye ola&a, on oi j^itp olonavoi /.uidtv ev TtQar- 
7EIV ovx tvq^QuirovTai, oi dt jjyovfAEvoi TiaXciog 7iQO)[oon8Tv 
eavjoig ytojQyiav 1} vavy.Xi^Qiav ?/ dlX' o ri dv ivy/dico- 

9 G(v ioyai^o^ievoi, cog ev TTQuzTovreg evcpQalvovrai. O'lei ovv 
dno TzdvTcov rovzoov loaavziiv ijdovijv elvai, oa7]v dno rov 
iavTov re viyeiad^ai ^eXrico ytyveo&ca xal cpilovg dfiefrovg 
xrdad^ai ; 'Eyoo rolvvv diaTeXoj ravza vofAiXcov. ^Edv 8i drj 
q)iXovg }} noXiv wq)eletv deij, noreQco i] nXeicov cxoXrj rovtcav 
emfieXelod^ai, r^, vog iyoo vvv, i] zm, cog 6v [iayMQiXeig, diai- 
tcofitvcp ; CTQazevoizo ds TzozeQog dv ()dov, 6 jW/} dwdjievog 
dvev TzoXvzeXovg dialtrjg i^ijv, i] o) zo nciQov doxoit] ; fx- 
TioXiOQ'Ai^xfeitj ds TiozeQog dv (hczzov, 6 zcov )(^aXe7Tcozdzcx)v 
evQeiv deofjLevog, i] 6 roig Qccazoig hzvyy^dveiv dQ/.ovvzcog 

10 ][Qc6fjLevog ; "Eoiyag, oo u4vzixpcov, rrjv evdaijiovlav olo^evcp 
TQvqjrjv xal TioXvieXeiav eivai ' iyoo de vofxi^co to fxev fiij- 
devog dtsod^ai d^eiov elvai, ro d' cog eXa)(^lozcov iyyvtdroo 
rov d-elov ' xal ro iih d^elov xQaziazov, ro de eyyvzdrco 
rov d^elov iyyvzdzco rov xQaziarov. 

11 ndXiv de note o J(vriq)cov diaXey6[xevog rep 2Jcox()drei 
eLTtev ' ^2 2!c6xQareg, iyco roi oe fxev dtxaiov vo^i^co, 
aocpov de ovd' oncogziovv. zIoxeTg de ^oi xal avzog rovro 
yiyvcooxeiv * ovdeva yovv rrjg ovvovalag doyvQiov TTQcizrij ' 
xairot ro ye ifidziov t] rt]v olxiav i} aXXo ri, cov xex- 
rriaai, vo^ii^cov dQyvQiov dhov ehai, ovdevl dv ^aj on 

1^ TiQOixa doftjg, dXX' ovd' eXazrov rtjg d^iag Xa^cov. zJFjXov 
dr/ on, el xal rijv avvovolav coov rivog d^iav elvai, xal 
tavzi]g dv ovx eXarrov rijg d^lag dgyvQiov enqdzrov. Ai- 
xaiog iiev ovv dv ei'rjg, ozi ovx eianazclg em nXeove^ia, 

13 6oq)og de ovx dv, fiijdepog ye d^ia eTziordftevog. 'O de 
2icoxQCiZ)]g TTQog ravza elnev • JlvncpMv, TtaQ ijiiiv 



BOOK I. CHAP. VI. 



35 



vofA,i(^8rai Trjv coQav xal rijv oocpiav 6(A,oio3g ^sv y.akov, 
oiJiomg dt aia^Qov diarid^sa^ai eivai * xriv rs yaQ coQav 
iav [xsr rig aQyvQiov ^coXy ^ovXofASi^qi, tzoqvov avrov 
aTToxalovaiv, iav 8s iig, ov av yv(p xaXov re xdyad^ov 
IqaaTTiv ovta, tovrov cpiXov savtm Ttoirjrai, acocpQova voiilt,- 
0(A.ev ' KOL rr^v aoq)iav oogavzmg rovg ^ilv aQyvQiov rc^ 
^ovXoiiivcp TtooXovvrag aocpiarag cSgTieQ noQvovg dnoxaX- 
ovaiv, ogng ds, ov av yvo^ 8vq)vd ovza, diddaxojv o ti dv 
epj dyad'ov, cpiXov TTOirjrai, rovtov voixi^Ofjiev, d z(p xaXco 
xdya&c^ 71oXIt\] 7tQog7]X8i, xavta noiuv, 'Eyoj 8' ovv xal 14 
avTog, CO Avncp(^v, cogTZSQ dXXog rig 7] iTZTzcp dyad^m tj xvvl 
7] oQvid^i ydsrai, ovrco xal an [idXXov ^dopiai cpiXoig dya- 
S^oTg ' 'Aai, idv ri a^oj dya&ov, didda'Aco, 'Aal dXXoig Gwia- 
t7][xtf TtaQ cov dv ^y^ixaiy c6q)eXrj()S6d^ai ri aviovg dg dqs- 
rriv. Kal rovg d^tjaavQOvg rojv ndXai 6oq)(jov dvdQMVy 
ovg ixeivoi y.ariXmov iv ^i^Xioig ygdipavieg, dvsXiitcov 
Koivfi avv roTg qjiXoig di^Q'^oiiai, xai, dv ti 6qo}[jsv dya'&ov, 
ixXeyofxsd'a xai fisya vofA.(^o^ev >i8Qdog, idv dXXfp^oig cpiXoi 
yiyvcofxad'a. 'E^ol ^sv 8?] tavta dxotfovTi i86'/,8i avrog rs 
lia^dQiog ahai, xal rovg dxovovrag im xaXoxdya^iav 
dy8iv. 

Kal TidXiv note rov ^vncpcSvrog iqo^svov avzov, Tzoog 15 
dXXovg fA8v riy8itai TioXirixovg noiaiv, avzog 81 ov nqdrrai 
xd TtoXirixd, sittsq imoratai ; Tloriqoog 8' dv, icprj, co Jiv- 
nq)djv, ^dXXov id noXizixd TZQdrroifxi, 8l [Aovog avxd TtQax- 
X 01^11, rj 81 i7ii[X8XoLixj]v xov cog TcXaiaxovg ixavovg 8hai 
TTQdrxaiv avxd ; 



86 



xenophon's memorabilia. 



CHAPTER VII. 

ARGUMENT. 

This chapter is connected with the preceding by the principle of con- 
trast. False pretension {a?.al^ov€ta)^ based on pride and vanity, for 
which the sophists were notorious, may be reckoned among the errors 
opposed to the h/Kpareia, commended in the colloquies with Antiphon 
which precede. Thus in chap. II. § 5, a ^pvTrriKog and uXlCov iKog 
diaira is represented as opposed to the e-yKpareia of Socrates' course of 
life, and these two chapters in connection seem to be based upon that 
passage. The reasoning which "Socrates employed to avert his friends 
from false pretension, and urge them to the practice of real virtue, is 
briefly as follows : 

The best road to honor is, in endeavoring to be what one would wish 
to seem to be (§ 1) ; for the false pretender is constantly in peril of hav- 
ing his knowledge put to the test, and of thus exhibiting to others his 
empty assumptions and base hypocrisy. He will, consequently, pass a 
troubled and useless life, as well as bring upon himself and others seri- 
ous detriment. A course of deception is especially perilous in those 
who have the management of the State (§ 2 — 5). 



1 'ETitaKEipMfisd'a ds, d koI dXa^oveiag d7TotQ87tcov rovg 
Gvvovrag dQsrrjg imiiEkEiGd^ai TtQoirQmev • du yuQ eXeyev, 
cog ovK Eiij ytaXXtcov 68 og in evdoiia, 7] 8i rjg dv rig dya- 

2 d^og rovro yevoiro, o xal doxEiv ^ovloiro. 'On d' dXrjd^jj 
eXeytv, cods iSidaaxsv ' 'Ev&vficofied^a yaQ, ecprj, ei rig firi 
ciV dyad^og avXr^rrjg doxsTv ^ovXoiro, r( dv avrcp TzoirjTeov 
eiTj ; d() ov rd e^co rrjg r8)^pr]g ixi^ir^rsov rovg dyad^ovg 
avXrirdg ; Kai TtQcorov fA.sv, on ixEivoi axevrj re xaXd 
xsKrrjvrai xcii dxoXovd^ovg noXXovg TieQidyovrai, y.ai rovrcp 
ravra Ttoir^rsov eneira, on ixEivovg ttoXXoI i/raivovai, xai 
rovrcp noXXovg tTiaivhag TzaQaaxevuGrsov, ^XXd firjv 
BQyov ye ovdafjiov Xt]7zrsoVy rj ev&vg iXEy/^d^j^aerai yeXoTog 



BOOK I. C HAP. VII. 



37 



wv, KOI ov iiovov avXi]Trjg HaTiog, dXXa xal avd^QcoTtog 
akat,MV. Kaitoi Tiolla ^ih daTiavMV, [jirjdh ds ooq)eXov- 
fievog, noog ds rovroig xaxodo^oov, Tzoog ovx iTtiTzovoog re xal 
dlvcJiTelojg xal KataysXdatcog ^icoaerai ; fig d' avT03g,S 
u 7ig ^ovXoLto aiQarriyog dyad'og pcrj ooV (palvsad^ai, r} kv- 
^8Qv^77]g, ivvoojfxsv, Ti dv avTc^ avii^alvoL. ^Aq ovk av, st 
lih, iind^v^ojv Tov doxelv Inavog ehai ravra TTQdrzeiv, firj 
dvraito TTSid^eiv, ravTrj XvTiriQov ; el ds Tretaeisv, hi d&XicO' 
TSQOV ; /JrjXov yaQ, on ycv^SQvdv rs ^araaxad^Eig 6 
iniardiJisvog rj OTQarriysiv, dnoXsaeisv dv ovg ^xiara ^ov- 
XoiTO, xal avtog aia^Q^g >^ou xotxoo^ dTiaXXd^eisv. 'f2g- 4 
avTcog ds xal to tiXovoiov koi to drdqeiov ytal to layvQOV 
fXTj ovta doxsTv dXvaiTeXsg dTtscpaivs • TTQogTdTzsad^ai ydg 
avToig scfT] iisiL^co rj v.aTd dvva\iiv^ xal {xrj dvvafASvovg Tavza 
noiEiv, doKovvTag Ixavovg sivai, avyyvcofXTjg ovk dv Tvyy^d- 
vsiv. AnaTecava d' ixdXsi ov iiikqov ftsV, ei Tig d^yvQiov 5 
^ aaevog naQa tov nsid^oi Xa^ciov dTZOdTeQOiTj, noXv di 
[AsyiGTOv, ogTig fxrjdsvog d^iog coV i^rjTZUTi^Kei ttsi'&cov, co^ 
iKavog ei'rj Ttjg TioXscog rjyETad^ai. ^E^iol fisv ovv idoKSi >tal 
tov dXa^ovevead^ai dTtoTQsnHiv tovg avvovTag Toidds dia^ 
Xiyofievog, 



4 



AENOaiilNTOZ 



yinOMNHMONETMA TSIN. 

JETTEPON. 



CHAPTER I. 

ARGUMENT. 

The general subject of this chapter is the same as that of the fifth of 
the first Book, kyKpareia. The nature and influence of the class of 
virtues included under that term, are here more fully explained in a 
conversation with Aristippus, and the necessity of their cultivation, es- 
pecially to the statesman, more definitely pointed out. The course of 
thought may naturally enough be presented in four divisions : 

1. The proper training of one who is destined to rule is presented in 
a series of interrogations, by which Aristippus is made to acknowledge, 
although entirely in opposition to his effeminate and luxurious course 
of life, that he must be inured to hunger, thirst, vigils and labor, and 
must abstain from the indulgence of sensual passion (§ 1 — 7). 

2. Aristippus, in answer to the question whether he ranks himself 
with those who wish to rule or be ruled, abjures any desire for the labor 
and trouble and servitude, to which he thinks a ruler subjects himself, 
and desires to live in the easiest and pleasantest manner possible (§ 8, 9). 
Socrates then institutes the inquiry whether the life of the ruler or ruled, 
masters or servants, is most pleasant (§ 10). Aristippus is willing 
neither to command nor obey, but desires entire freedom (§ 11). 
Whereupon Socrates shows that such a life as Aristippus desires, is 
incompatible with human society, which acknowledges but two classes ; 
and he who withholds obedience to the more powerful will be subjected 
to them by force (§ 12, 13). 

3. In Order to avoid the dilemma in which he finds himself, Aristippus 
proposes not to become the citizen of any State, but to wander from 



40 



xenophon's memorabilia. 



place to place. In answer, Socrates, in addition to other inconveniences 
and perils of a migratory life, suggests the ease with which one may be 
reduced to servitude, and the treatment to which an intemperate servant 
is naturally subjected 14 — 16). 

4. Aristippus forced to yield every position which he has taken in 
opposition to the life of the statesman, brings the objection, that the 
voluntary submission to privation and toil which he takes upon himself, 
does not differ at all from that which is involuntary (§17). On the con- 
trary Socrates designates several points of difference: (1) The con- 
tinuance of voluntary toil or suffering or privation, depends upon the 
will of him who assumes it. (2) The good aimed at and the hope of re- 
ward, give a satisfaction to the willing sufferer, to which the one who 
suffers from compulsion is a stranger (§ 17 — 19). (3) Whilst effemi- 
nacy and luxurious indulgence are conducive neither to soundness of 
body or mind, on the other hand, vigorous activity for the attainment 
of everything good and noble, is conducive to the highest physical and 
mental excellence. Nothing of value is obtained without labor. So 
say the poets (§ 20) ; and the well known fable of Prodicus, in reference 
to the hesitation and guidance of Hercules, also teaches, that unless a 
man strive to be temperate and virtuous he cannot attain to true felici- 
ty. The chapter concludes with an admonition to Aristippus to give 
heed to the instructions of 'Aper^ (§ 21 — 34). 



1 ^E86ksi ds fioi nal roiavra Xsycov TTQotQSTTsiv rovg cvvov- 
tag daxEiv iyxQaTeiav Ttgog Imd^viiiav ^qootov xai ttotov 
aai Xayi^siag xal vnvov, kui glyovg xai d^alnovg ycal novov. 
Tvovg ds riva roov ovvovtcov dxoXaarozeQcog s^ovra nQog 
rd Toiavta' Eini fxoi, 8q)7], oo J^QiariTiTtB, ei dtoi as nai- 
deveiv TzaQala^ovia dvo toov rsoov, rov [a,sv, OTtcog ixavog 
iarai aQ^uv, rov de, oncog ^t]d' avrLTrotrjaexat aQpjg, Tioig 
dv sxdreQOv Tzaidevoig ; Bovlei axoTidofisv, dQ^dfievot dno 
T^g TQOcprjg, (agriEQ dno tcov aroixstxov ; — Kai 6 JIqiotiti- 
nog acprj * /doxsi yovv ^loi ri rQoqjt] dQX^j Hvai ' ovds ydq ^(ptj 

2 y dv Tig, et i^itj rQsqjoiTO. — Ovxovv to iih ^ovXead-ai 
CiTOv dnreod^ai, orav coQa 7]ki], dfiq)0T8Q0ig eiKog nciQayiy- 
vead^ai ; — EUog ydq, sq)?]. — To ovv nQoaiqelod^ai ro 



BOOK II. CHAP. I. 



41 



^arsTTEiyov fidXXov TTQcctrsiv tj rfj yaatQi )[aQi^8od'at nor- 
SQOV av avrcov id^i^oijiev ; — Tov eig to aQ^eiv, BCpt]^ vrj 
/dia, Traidevof^evov, oTiojg iitj ra trig TioXacog aTtQaxra yiyvT]- 
rat TzaQa rr^v sxtTvov aQX^i'^- — Ovkovv, ecpri, xai ozav msTv 
^ovXojvrai, to dvvaad^ai dixpMvra aviiead^ai rep av7(^ nQog^ 
d^srsov ; — JJavv iih ovv, icprj, — To de vttvov iyxQarfj 3 
sivai, cogre dvvaod-ai xal oips xoifxr^d^rjvai xal tiqco'l dvaa- 
r^vai xal dyQVTivrjaai, et ri dsoi, TzorsQCp dv TiQogd^EiijiAev ; 

— Ka\ rovro, sqir], rm avrcp. — Ti ds ; 8q)7],ro dcpQodiamv 
iyxQar^ eivai, (Sgrs [xrj did ravra xcoXveod-ai nqdrreiv, ei 
ri dioi ; — Ka\ rovro, sqjt], rm avrcp. — Ti ds ; ro iirj 
(pevysiv rovg Tzovovg, dXXd id^alovrrjv vjioiievrnv, TTorsQCp dv 
nQogd^drjiiEv ; — Kai rovro, ecpt], r^ dQ^eiv Tzaidsvofxevcp. 

— Ti ds; ro fjiad^eiv, el' ri STiiri^dstov sari fidd^rnjia TZQog 
ro xgarsiv rwv dvriTtd'kwv, norsqop dv TtQogslvai iidXkov 
TTQSTZOi ; — UoXv, vij , scpij, r(^ aQ^siv 7zaidsvo[xsvq) * xal 
yaQ rcov dlXcov ovdsv ocpslog dvev r(Sv roiovrcov fxad'tj- 
fjidrcov. — OvKovv 6 ovrco nsnaibsviJisvog Tjrrov dv dox8i4: 
601 VTTO rcov dvrindXcov i] rd lomd ^ooa dlid'Asa&ai ; 
Tovrcov yaQ drinov rd ^iv yaarQi delea^Ofxeva, xal fidXa 
ivia dvgco7T0V[X8va, ofA,(x)g ry smd^viila rov cpaysiv dyo^isva 
TiQog ro dsXsaQ dXiaxsrai, rd ds 7tor(p svsdQSverai. — Ildvv 
fjisv ovv, sq]7], — Ovxovv xal dXXa vno Xayvsiag, oiov ol rs 
OQrvysg xal oi TZsqdixsg, TtQog rrjv rrjg '&r]Xstag cpcovrjv rrj 
snid^viiia xai ry sXmdi rmv dcpQodiamv qjSQOfxevoi xai s^i6- 
rd(A8voi rov rd dsivd dvaXoyl^sad^ai roig S'rjQarQOig sia- 
TTiTtrovai ; — ^vvsopri xal ravra — Ovxovv doxei aoi ah- 5 
XQOV slvai dvd^QMTiq) ravrd Ttdo^siv roig dcpQovsardroig rojv 
'&rjQ[fov ; cogTzsQ oi ^oi^ol 8igsQ)[ovrai sig rdg siqxrdg sidoreg, 
on xlvdvvog rep ^oi^svovri d rs 6 v6(A,og dTisiXsl nad^siv xal 
ivsdQSv&rjvai xal Xi]q)d^svra v^Qiad'^vai • xal rT]Xixovrcov [asv 
imxeiixsvcov rep uoiisvovri xaxdov rs xal aia)^Q6ivj ovrcov ds 



42 



xenophon's memorabilia. 



noXXcov rojv dnokvaovzcov Trjg tmv dcpQodiaicov imd^viuagy 
Oficog aig tk iniy.ivhvva q)tQ8a\>ai, uq ovk Ijdf] xovzo navrd- 
^na(5i xa'AodaifiovdSvTog ioriv ; — ''Efioiys doxei, icpr]. — To 
di thai ^ev rag dvayxaiOTdzag nlelorag nqd'^eig roig dv- 
^Qconoig iv VTzaid^QO), olov tag re TtoXefxixag xal rag ye- 
eDQyixdg xal rcov dXXayv ov rag iXa)[l(5rag, rovg ds noXXovg 
dyvfjivdarcog exsiv ngog re ^vx^ d^dXnrj, ov doxel aoi 
Ttollrj diisXsia elvai; — ^^vvtoprj xal rovro. — Ovxovv doxel 
GOi rov ^sXlovra aQ^siv doxeiv deiv xal ravra avTZsrcjg 

7 (p8Q8tv ; — ndvv [xsv ovv, 'ioprj. — Ovxovv, d rovg iyxQO 
reig rovicov dndvrodv eig rovg dg^ixovg rdrrofiev, rovg 
ddvrdrovg ravra noidv slg rovg ^Yjd^ dvrinoirjGoiAtvovg rov 
aQ^Eiv rdioiiEv ; — 2Jvveq)t] xal rovro. — Ti ovv; meidri xctJ 
rovrcov exareijov rov q)vXov rrjv rd^iv oiad^a, ^dt] not 
STteayJipcoy Eig Tiortqav roov rd^sMv rovrcov aavrov dixaicog 

8 dv rdzroig ; — "Eyooy, icprj 6 AQiariTZTiog ' xal ovda^Kag ye 
rdrrco ifxavrov eig rtjv rojv aQ^eiv ^ovXofievcov rd^iv. Kal 
yuQ ndvv fiot doxso dcpQovog dvd^Qconov elvai ro, ^eydXov 
[eQyov~\ ovrog rov eavrcp rd deovra naQaaxevd^eiv, 
aQxetv rovTo, dXXd nQogavad^eadai ro xa\ rolg dXXoig 
TioXiraig, cov dsovzai, noQi^eiv xal eavr(^ ^ilv noXXd cop 
PovXerai iXXetneiv, rrjg ds noXecog nqoear^ra, idv fjirj ndvra, 
oca ri noXig ^ovXerai, xaranqdzrri, rovrov dixTjv vneieiv, 
rovro ncog ov noXXrj dq^QOGvvrj eari ; Kai yaQ d^iovaiv al 
noXeig rolg d^x^voiv, cogneQ iyco roig oixeraig, XQijad^ai • 
iyco re ydq d^ico rovg d^eqdnovrag ifxoi fisv dcpd^ova rd 
imri^deia naQaaxevd^siv, avrovg de fxrjdevog rovrcov dnrea- 
d^ai' ai re noXeig olovrai XQW^^ toi;? aQ^ovrag iavraig 
fxsv cog nXeiara dya&d noQiL^eiv, avrovg ds ndvrcov rovrcov 
dmxead^ai, 'Eyco ovv rovg [xev ^ovXofiivovg noXXd nqdy- 
fiara e^eiv avroig rs xai dXXoig naQs^eiv ovrcog dv naidev' 
aag eig rovg dQ^ixovg xaraartiaaifLi ' efxavrov roivvv rdrrm 



BOOK II. CHAP. I. 



43 



eig Tovg ^ovloiiivovg y qaord rs yicd ^diara ^loraveiv, 
Kal 6 ^JcoxQaTfjg icprj ' Bovlei ovv xai rovro axeipcofxed^a, 10 
TtoteQoi Tjdiov (^(Saiv, ol aQ^ovrsg, 9} ot aQ^ofjievoc ; — Udvv 
^ilv ovv, icpT], — UqcStov fAsv roivvv tmv id'voov, cov ^[leig 
iafA,Ev, iv ixev A a la TIsQaat iiev aQ^ovcfiv, aqy^ovrai ds 
2JvQ0i xal (I^Qvyeg yioi Avdol' iv 8s Evqmtzi] ^Jxvd'ai 
liiv aQXovai, Mamrai ds aQ^ovtai ' iv 8s Ai^vri Kag- 
XTj86vwi fjih ccQXovai, Al^vsg 8s aQ^ovrai, Tovtcov ovv 
notSQOvg 7j8iov oisi ^rjv ; ij tmv 'EXX^vcov, iv olg xal avzog 
El, TTorsQoi 601 8o}iov6iv 7j8iov, 01 'AQatovvtsg, y 01 xQar- 
ovixevoi tiijv ; — JilX iyco toi, scprj 6 AQiCTinnog, ov8s sigW 
trjv 8ovX£iav av ifxavrov tdrrco ' dlX' sivai iig [xoi 8oxel 
[A86fj tovTcov 686g, rjv TisiQOjfxat ^a8it,siv, ovrs 81 dQXTjg, 
0V78 8id 8ovlsLag, dXkd 81 iXevd^sQiag, t^ttsq fxaXiara TiQog 
8v8ai(jiovtav dysi. — JiXX si [asvtoi, scpij 6 2JcoKQdrfjg, tog- 12 
TtSQ 0V7S 8i aQxrjg ovts 8id 8ovXsiag ri 68og avtrj q)SQSi, 
ovTcog fA7]8s 81 dv&QcoTTcov, i(7cog dv ti Xsyoig * si iisvtoi iv 
dvd'QcoTToig cov fJii]TS aQXsiv d^icoasig iirirs dqisad^ai, (jii^ts 
rovg aQXovzag sxcov d^SQaTzsvasig, oifj^ai 6s oqdv, oo^ ima- 
ravtai ol KQStzrovsg rovg ytrovag 'aoi xoir^ xal i8ia xXai- 
ovrccg xa&KJzdvTsg 8ovXoig ' ^ Xavd^dvovai as ol 13 

dXXcov ansiqdvrcov xal cpvzsvadvrcov xov rs altov rsfAvovrsg 
xal 8sv8Qoyi07tovvrsg, xal ndvra xqonov noXioQxovvrsg rovg 
TjTtovag KOI [i7j d^iXovrag d^sQaTzsvsiv, icog dv Tzsiacoaiv sXsa- 
d^ai 8ovXsvsiv dvrl rov ttoXsixsTv loig KQslrroai ; xai i8ia 
av ol dv8Qsioi koi 8vvaTol Tovg dvdv8Qovg xal d8vvdtovg 
ovu oiad^a ott xaTa8ovXo3adfASvoi xaQTZovvrai; — ^XX iyco 
roi, scp?]^ iva [^rj Tidaxoo ravra, ov8' sig TtoXirsiav i^iavTov 
TiaraxXfAco, dXXd ^svog Travtaxov siiii. Kal 6 ^coxQdrrjg 14 
'i(^ri ' Tovro iisvtoi ^8f] Xeysig 8sivov TtdXaiGfjia ' rovg 
yaQ ^svovg, i^ ov o rs ^ivvig xal 6 2Jxsiqoov xal 6 TIqo- 
HQOvarr^g dns'&avov, ov8s}g an d8LX£r dXXd vvv ol fisv 



44 XENOPHON'S MEMORABILIA. 

noXiTevojueroi iv raig TtaiQiaL xai vofzovg riO^avrca, iva jU/) 
ddtxdovTat, xal cplXovg TtQog roig dvayxaioig xaXovfitvoig 
akXovg xT^vrai ^orix^ovg, xaJ rcdg TToXeaiv SQiffiata Tieoi- 
^aXXovzai, xal OTiXa xiajviai, oig d^vvovzat rovg ddiTiovv- 
rag, xai TTQog rovroig aXXovg s^co&ev avfifiaxovg xaraaxev- 
d^ovzai ' xai ot ^sv ndvra ravra xEXTrjfisvot Ofioog ddixovv- 

15 tai ' cv ds oifdtv [.lev roifzcov f/ooi^, iv ds raig odoig, svd^a 
nXeiaroi ddixovvtai, noXvv xoopov SiarQi'^cov, elg onoiav 
dv noXiv dcpixtj, tojv tzoXitmp Ttdvicov ijircov oiV, xal roiov- 
rog, oioig fidXiaza mixid^evrai ol ^ovXofievoi ddixeiVy ofjioog 
did TO hsvog elvai ovx dv oiei ddixr^d^/jvai ; rj, 8(6ti al 
TtoXeig 001 xijqvttovolv dacpdXeiav xal nQogiovri xai dmov- 
71, '&aoQEig ; ij diori xal dovXog dv o\'h roiovrog elvai, 
oiog {Ar^devl deaTZozij XvaizaXeiv ; rig ydq dv i&t'Xoi dvd^QGJ- 
710V iv oixia 8)[eiv tioveTv ^lev (A?]dev id^iXovza, rri de noXv- 

\^reXE6zdzi^ dtaiTij -/^aiQOvza ; 2^xExpc6ff8d^a ds xal zovzo, Ticog 
01 deaTtozai rolg roiovroig oixezaig ;f^oorr«/, • aQa ov tijv 
fisv Xayveiav avzcov rep Xi^co ocoq)QoviLovai ; xXstttsip ds 
xooXvovaiv dTtoxXeiovreg o&ev dv ri Xa^Eiv rj ; rov ds dQana- 
rsvEiv dsajAOig dnEiQyovoi ; rrjv dqylav ds 7TX)iyaig iiavay- 
xd^ovoiv ; ?} cv ncog noiEig, orav r^v olxsrojv riva roiovrov 

17 &vra xarafjiavd'dvrig ; — KoXd^co, seprj, ndai xaxoig, scog 
dv dovXEVEiv dvayxdaco. JiXXd ydQ, oa ^(6xQareg, ol sig 
rijv ^aoiXixtjv ri'/prjv TzaidsvofiEvoi, yv doxEig uoi ov vofxi^Eiv 
Eidai^oriav slvai, ri dia(^s{iovoi roov i^ dvdyxr^g xaxona- 
'&ovvz(ov. El ys TTEivtiOovoi xal dixpijoovoi xal Qiycooovoi xal 
dyqvTivrioovoi xal rdXXa ndvza fio)[&r^oovoiv ixovzsg ; iyco 
fisv yaQ ovx old\ o ri diacpsQsi ro avro dsQfxa sxovza tj 
dxovza i^iaoziyovo&ai, i] oXcog ro avzo oco^ia ndoi roTg roi- 
ovroig sxovza 7] dxovza noXioQxsiod^ai, dXXo ys fj dopQoovvri 

18 TZQogeozi rep S^EXovri rd Xvnr^Qa vno^svsiv. — Tl ds, c3 
JiQiormnE, 6 2!(oxQdzf]g sqitj, ov doxsl ooi rojv roiovzcoif 



BOOK II. CHAP I. 



45 



cpdyoi avj onore ^ovXoiro ; xaJ o shoov di^pojv TTioi, xai 
tdXla cogavToag ' ro) d' f| drdyxrjg ravza naGyovTi ovx 
e^ecyziv, oTtorav ^ovXr^tat, naveod^ai ; meita 6 (jlIv ixovaicog 
raXaiTTcoQOJv in dycL^rj^ iXnibi ttovmv evqjQafvsrai, olov ot 
rd d^riQia d^r^Qoovreg ilTiidi rov X^ipsad'ai. i^dewg iioy^&ovai, 
Kai rd [asv roiavTa d&Xa toov novcov fjiiXQov rivog d^id 19 
iazi ' Tovg ds Tiovovvrag, tva cpiXovg dyad^ovg xri^Gcovrai, 
9] oTicog i^^QOvg xeiQc^ao^viai^ ij iva dvvarol ysvofxEvoi xal 
roig a(6(Aaai xal raig ^pvy^alg ycal rov eavroov oixov yiokmg 
omwai, Koi tovg q)(Xovg ev Ttoiooai, xal rrjv TzatQida evsQ- 
yerojai, TTojg ovk oiead^ai y^Qrj rovrovg xai ttoveiv 'j^decog eig 
id roiavra, aal ^Tjv evwQaivofisfovg, dya^^vovg iisr sav- 
tovg, ETTaivovfAevovg ds xal (^r]XovfA8vovg vtio tcov dXXoov ; 
'^Eri d8 at fi8v QCcdtovQytat xal ix rov TtaQay^Qri^a ridoval 20 
ovrs cojfAart eve^iav ixavai eiaiv iveQyd^eod^ai, cog cpaaiv 
ot yvfjivaarai, ovie ipv^^y 87n6rTj{X7]v d^ioXoyov ovdeiiiav 
ifiTTOiovaiv • ai ds did xaqreqiag STtiixiXsiai rcov xaXcov re 
xdyad^Mv sQycov i^ixvsta^at ttoiovgiv, oig (paaiv ot dyad^ol 
dfdQsg ' Xsyec ds nov xal 'Hoiodog * 

T^i^ fiev yap KanoTTjra kol IXadbv eanv eTiead-ai 
'VrjidiidQ ' XetTj [lev odog, iiaka d' kyyv-Qri vaiei. 
Trjg (5' aperrjg idpcbra d-eol TTpOTzapotd-ev e'&rjfcav 
^Ad-dvaroL • fiaKpbg de fcal bpd-Log olfiog avT7]v 
Kat rpTjXvC to Trpcbrov • knrjv J' eig uKpov tKrjrai, 
'PTjiSlr] drj eiretra TzeTiei, x^'^^'^V '^^P ^ovcra. 

MaQrvQSt ds xal 'Em)^aQ[iog sv r^de ' 

TC)v 7z6v(j)V TToTiovGiv Tjjuiv TTCLVTa Tdyd-&'' ol ■d-eoL. 

Kal iv dXXcp ds ronoo (priaiv • 

^12 7rov7]pe, firj ra fialana ficoeo, juy ra aK%r]p' exy^- 

Kai IlQodixog ds 6 oocpog iv r^ cvyyQdiiiiari r(p ttsqI rov 

21 



46 xenophon's memorabilia. 

'ffgaxXsovgy otzsq d/j xal nXelaroig imbeiyivvrai, (agavrcog 
7ZEQI rijg ccQETTjg anocpaiverai cods Ticog )Jycov, ooa iym 
fitixv7]iiai ' cpriai yaQ 'HQay.lta, inti ix Tiaidcov eig {j^rjv 
coQfAdzo, iv xi 01 vsoi ijdf] avTO'AQaroQeg yiyvonEvoi drjXovaiv, 
Eire Ttjv di aQerrjg odov TQSipovTai mi tov ^(ov, aire ttjv 
dia y.axlag, i^elOovza elg ^av)^iav 'Aad^rjad^at, aTioQovvza, 

22 onozsQCiv zojv odojv TQcmTjzai ' xal cpavrjvat avz^ dvo 
yvvaly.ag TTQo't'svat ^Eyakag, Trjv ^ilv izEQav evTTQSTztj rs 
idtiv xal iXevd^tQiov, q)vaFi yE'AOG^ijiiivrjv to fxsv aojfia xad'- 
aqorijti, za di of^i^aza aidoi, zo ds cxtjl^cc acocpQoavvifi, 
iG&^zi ds Xsvxfi ' rrjv d' ezsQav z8&QafX(A8V)]v fisv eig 
TioXvaaQxlav re koi dnaXozrjza, x8xaXXcK)7nGfA8vr]v ds to fisv 
)^Q6jfxa, cogze XsvxoztQav re xai SQV&QozsQav rov ovzog 
doxeiv opalvsad^ai, zo ds axfjfzay cogre doxslv oQd^ozsQav r^g 
q)VG8cog ehai, za ds ofAfiaza s)^8iv dvaTzsnzaiisva, iad^rjzcc 
ds, 8^ fjg dv iiakioza coQa diaXdjjiTtoi, xazaaxonsiad^ai ds 
S^ajAO, savzijv, smaxoTtslv ds xal, si tig dXkog avzrjv d^sd- 
tai, TToXXdxig ds xai eig ttjv savzrjg axidv aTto^Xsneiv, 

23 'ilg d' sysvovzo TzXrjaicutSQOv tov 'HQaxXsovg, trjv fxsv 
TTQoad^ev Qrid^sioav itvai tov avzov zqotiov, trjv d' szsQav 
cpd^dcai ^ovXo[X8vr]v TiQogdQa^siv zc^ TlQaxXei xai einelv ' 
'Oqm as, CO 'HQaxXeig, dnoQovvza, noiav odov sni tov ^lov 
tgdnri ' idv ovv sjAs qiiXijv TTOirjadf^evog, im trjv ridiotrjv 
te xai Qaatrjv odov d^co as, xai tcav fisv tSQTTvdov ovdsvog 

24 ccyevatog sari, tojv ds y^aXencov dneiQog dia^icoari, JT^Jca- 
tov [Asv yaQ ov TZoXsfiojv ovds TTQayfidtcov cpQOvtieig, dXXd 
axoTTov^svog disari, ti dv xsjaQKyfisvov ij oitiov rj notov 
evQOig, rj ti dv idojv rj tl dxovaag tegopd^elrig, ^ tivcov 
6a(pQaiv6(xsvog rj aTtzofxevog rio^snjg, tiai ds naidixoig ofii- 
X(ov lidXiot dv evqjQav&eiTjg, xai Tiojg dv fiaXaxcotata 
xad^evdoig, xai TZMg dv dnovcozaza tovzcov ndvzMv tvy- 

25 y^dvoig, 'Eav ds uote ysvritai tig VTioipia cndvecog dcp 



BOOK II. CHAP. I. 



47 



cJ*' sarai ravza, ov qjo^og, [Ari as dydyco im to Tiovovvra 
Y.ai raXaiTTcoQovvra Tcp (jcofxazt xal rfi ipvxy ^ccvra tioqi- 
^Eod^at ' alX olg civ oi allot iQyd^covTai., tovzoig ov XQWV^ 
ovdavog aTZexo^svog, od^ev dv dvvazov i] ri y.SQddvai * TZar- 
ra^od^EV yaQ coq)slei()x)^at Toig l^iol ^vvovoiv i^ovatav sycoys 
TiaQejco, Kai 6 'HQaxlrjg dxomag raSta ' £2 yvvai,^^ 
€q)7]f ovoiJia 8e aoi rl bgtiv ; 'H de • Oi fi€v i^ol cpiXoi, 
sq)T], xalovai [xe Evdaifioviav, oi di fiiaovvrsg [xs vtzo'aoqi- 
^6[XEV0t opofxd^ovai (jls Kayuav, Kal iv rovrcp ^ izsQa 27 
yvvrj nQogeld^ovaa eiTze * Kal eyd) rjxoj TZQog os, co 'Hgd- 
)i}.Eig, Eidvla rovg yswijaavrdg aa, xal t))v qwaiv tt^v arjv 
iv TXi TzaidEta xataptad^ovaa * cov eXttiXo^, el r?]v TiQog 
i[A.s odov TQdnoio, tjqpo^^' dv as r^v xaXojv xal cjEfxrcav 
iQydzrjv dyad^ov yEvtad^ai, xal ifxs hi noXv ivzifAOTEQav 
xal In dya&otg dianQETiEOZEQav q)avrjvai ' ovx i^aTtazrjacx) 
dE OE 7iQooi}uoig rjdovrig, dX)J, rjTiEQ ot x^eoI diid^Eoav, zd 
ovza diTiyr^aofxai [aez' dlrj&Eiag. Tciov yaQ ovtojv dyad^ojv 28 
iiol xalav ovdev dvEv novov xal BTTifxEXEiag d^Eol didoaaiv 
dvd^Qcinoig ' dXX' eize zovg S^Eovg tXacog Eivai aoi ^ovXei, 
d^EQaTiEVZEov zovg d-Eovg ' EizE vno cpiXcov id^sXEig dyando- 
d'ai, zovg cpiXovg EVEQyEzrjzEov ' eize vno zivog noXEcog 
Imd^vfAEig ziixdad-ai, zrjv noXiv (ocpEhjziov ' eize vno zrjg 
'EXXddog ndarjg d^toig in dgazy 'Oav^d^Ead^ai, zijv 'EX- 
Xdda nEiQazEov ev noiEiv ' eize yrjv ^ovXei ooi xaqnovg 
dq)d^6vovg qjEQEtv, zrjv yrjv d^EQanEvziov ' eize dno ^oaxrj- 
fidzcav oiEi Seiv nXovzi^EG&ai, z(av ^0(jx7]ixdzcov iniixEX7]Z£ov • 
SIZE did noXsfiov oQiiag av^sGd^ai, xal ^ovXei dvvaod^ai 
zovg ZE cpiXovg eXev&eqovv xal zovg ix&Qovg XEiQovad^ai^ 
zdg noXEfuxdg ziyvag avzdg ze naqd zojv snioza^evoov 
liad^r^zEov, xal oncog avzaig dEi ^[QTjGd'ai daxriZEOv ' ei ds 
xai Tcp aoofiazi §ovXei dvvazog Eivai, zrj yvoj^ri vnriQEZEiv 
id^iazEOv zo o^iia xal yviivaozEov ovv novoig xal idQOJzi. 



48 xenophon's memorabilia. 

29 Kal ri Kaxia vnoXa^ovaa elntv, cog cprjai rioodr/.og * 'Ev- 
voetg, oj 'HQaxXsig, cog laXenijv xai fiaxQav odor irii rag 
svqjQOGvvag rj yvv/j aoi avrtj dti]ytiTa( ; iyco de Qudiccv xai 

30 ^Qa)[eiuv odov im rrjv evdaifiovUiv a'E.co ae, Kai i] J/Qeirj 
emsv ' rXFifiov, ri da ov dyad^ov e/^eig ; tj ri rjdv olax^a, 
fiijdev Tovtcov Evexa TZQazzeiv i&tlovaa ; Ijiig ov8s rrjv 
rojv ijdtcoy eTziO^vf^iav clpafu'rtig, dlXa, tiqIv im&v^f^aai, 
ndvTcov E^iniTTlaGai, tiqiv fiiv Tzeivfjv ioO^iovaa, 71q)v be 
dixptjv TTivovaay [xal] Iva [xsv i^dtcog q)dyi^g, oxponoiovg 
lirjiavcoiitvti, Iva de ijdtcog Tiivijg, oivovg re TToXvzeXaig 
naQCjcaxevd^rj, xal rov {)'tQovg ^f^iovoL TreQid^sovaa ^rjreig • 
iva ds xaO'VTTrcoarig ridtcog, ov (.lovov rag GiQco^vag fiaX- 
axdg, dlld xai rag xllvag xai rd vno^ad^qa raig xXivaig 
TiaQaoxevd^H • ov yaQ did to Tzoveiy, dXXd did to ^r^div 
iXeiv, Ti 7ioi\]g, vnvov iTZi&v^slg ' ra ds dqjQodiaia ttqo 
rov dsea&ai dvayxd^eig, ndvza iir^'ji^avcoiiavr], xai yvvai^\ 
^cu dvd()d(ji iQcoixavij * ovrco ydq naidaveig rovg saving 
cpiXovg, T7jg filv vvxzog v^Qt^ovaa, rrjg d' rifiiqag ro XQU^^' 

31 iicoraiov xaraxoifxiXovaa. Ji&dvazog ds ovoa ix d^soiv 
[isv dntooixpai, vno ds dv&QcoTzcov dyad^cov driixdCt] * rov 
ds Tidvzcov ydfazov dxova^azog, malvov savztjg^ dvtjxoog 
el, xai Tov ndvTcov ridiarov ^edfjiazog dd^iarog ' ovdsv ydg 
nconozs, aeavzr^g sQyov xalov re&saaai. Tig d^ dv ooi 
Xsyovori ti niGzsvGSie ; rig d' dv dsofxevi] rivog maQxsasisv ; 
ij rig dv sv cpQOPoop rov oov d^idaov roXfi^aeisv elvai ; o1 
ysoi fih ovieg roig oconaaiv ddvvaroi siai, nQsa^vTSQOi ds 
yevo^evoi ralg \pv/aig dv6f]zoi, dnovcog fxsv XinaQol did 
vEozrizog TQeq)6fisvoi, snmovcog ds av)[ur]QOi did yi^Qcog tzsq- 
(ovzeg, Tolg fisv nsTiQayiiivoig ai(j)[vv6fievoi, roig ds TtQar- 
roiisvoig ^aQVvofievoi, rd ^sv rjdta iv rrj vtorrji diadQU- 

32 [iovzsgj rd ds fi^aXsnd eig ro ytjQag dnod^siisvoi, 'Eyco ds 
aifV£i[ii [isv d^soig, (jvvsifii ds dv&QcoTzoig roig dyad^oig * 



BOOK II. CHAP. I. 



€oyov ds xalov ovrs S^eTov ovrs avd^Qcomvov ^o^Qig Ifxov 
yiyverai ' niAoofAai ds ^aXiara ndvtcov aal naqa S^eoTg 'aoI 
naqa dv&QcoTroig, olg 7TQog7]xsi, dyanijTri fxev avpegyog isx- 
viraig, maTrj ds q)vXa^ oixojv dsaTzoraig, ev^evrjg ds na- 
Qaazdtig oiyJraig, dyad^rj ds avXXrjTTtQia rcov iv eiQrjvri 
TTovcov, ^s^ata ds toov iv 7Tolsf.icp avfiiiay^og sQyojv, dqiarri 
ds cpiXiag xoivoovog. '^Eari ds roig ixsv sixoig (piXoig ridsia 33 
lisv xal dnqdyiiodv oitojv xat tzotojv dnolavaig ' dvs^ov- 
tai yaQ, scog dv mid^viifiacoaiv avtoov. ''TTivog d' avtoig 
TidQeariv ridmv tj loig djxox^oig, xai ovrs dnolslnovtsg 
avTov dy^d^ovrai, ovrs did rovrov ^ed^idai xd dsovra nqdr- 
reiv. Kal ol [asv vsoi toTg tmv TTQsa^vrsQcov snalvoig 
^(X'lQOvoiVj 01 ds ysQaLTSQOi raig rmv vscov rifxaig dydX- 
Xovrai ' xat r^dscog ^jsv tojv TtaXcuMv TTQd^ecov fis'fxvrjvrai,, 
ev ds rdg naQOvaag tjdovTat TtQdrrovrsg, di s^is cpiXoc [isv 
d^eolg ovTsg, dyanijzol ds cpiloig, lifAioi ds TTatQiaiv ' orav 
5' sXd^rj to TiSTtQcoiiivov rsXog, ov usrd X^d'rjg dtifxoi xeTvtai, 
dXXd fisrd jxvrnirig rov ds\ yjyovov vfivovfievoi -d^dXXovai. 
Toiavta aoi, w Ttai roxsojv dyad^cov 'IlQdxXsig, s^eatir 
dia7tov7]GaiA,8vcp rrjv fiaxaQiCTordrriv evdaijiovlav 'ASxtTja- 
d'ai. Ovt03 Ticog dioixst IlQodixog rijv vtt ^Qsz^g 34 
^HqayiXsovg TiaidsvGiv, ixo^fATjae fxsvtoi rdg yvcof^ag sri 
[jieyaXeiorsQOig Qi^fxa^LV ij iyco vvv, 2Jol d' ovv d^iov, ca 
u^Qi&tLTiTis, rovtcov ivd^vf^ovfjisvcp TtsiQaad'ai rc xal kSv eig 
rov ixsXXovra y^Qovov rov ^lov cpQovrit^siv. 

5 



50 



xenophon's memorabilia. 



CHAPTER II. 

ARGUMExNT. 

The remaining chapters of Book II, which treat of filial piety (Chap. 
II), the relation of brothers (Chap. Ill), and of friendship (Chap. IV — 
IX), are founded on Book I. Chap. II. § 49 — 55, and contain a more 
complete defence of Socrates against the three points of accusation but 
slightly examined there. 

The present chapter contains a conversation with his son Lamprocles, 
who had become much embittered towards his mother Xantippe, on 
account of her severity. By this conspicuous example, the strong 
regard for the parental relation, which Socrates felt and inculcated, is 
apparent. The course of thought is somewhat as follows : 

1. Those, first, are justly accused of ingratitude who having received 
favors do not, when they are able, make a return. Secondly, ingrati- 
tude is injustice (§1,2). Thirdly, ingratitude is criminal in proportion 
to the magnitude of favors received. But the greatest favors are 
bestowed by parents, especially by the mother, upon children (§ 3 — 6). 
Acerbity of temper or severity of treatment on the part of the mother, 
does not excuse the want of filial regard and respect ; for the recollec- 
tion of the sufferings, toil and anxiety of the mother for the child, es- 
pecially during the early period of his existence, and the certainty that 
her severity does not arise from ill-will, but from the highest regard to 
his well being, should secure from him a willing obedience and prompt 
and hearty service (§ 7 — 12). 

2. To these strongest and subjective arguments for filial piety, an ob- 
jective one is added: The State recognizes the sacredness of the obliga- 
tion of children to parents, by punishing its violation; and all men 
despise the disobedient and ungrateful child (§ 13, 14). 



1 Aia^oiiEvog ds nore AaiinQOTiXia, rov TtQea^vrarov 
viov savrov, nqog ttjv firjreQa x^leTiaivovta * Eitis fioi, 
8q)7], CO TzaT, olad^d nvag dvd^QcoTZovg dxaQiarovg yiaXov- 
fievovg ; — Kal fidXay 'icpri 6 veavioxog. — Karafiefidd^Tj' 
nag ovv rovg ri noiovvrag to ovofia rovro aTtoxaXovaiv ; 



BOOK II. CHAP. II. 



51 



— '^EyG}ye, ecprj' tovg yaQ ev Tiad^ovragy orav dwdixsvoi 
id'Qiv anodovvai fitj aTtodmaiv, d^^aQiarovg TiaXovatv. — 
OvKovv doxovdi 601 EV roTg ddUoig ycaraXoyi^ead'at rovg 
dxccoiatovg ; — '^Efxoiye, sq)Tj » — '^Hdr^ ds nor iaxexpco, si 2 
aQu, cagTTEQ 70 dvdQanodit^Ead'ai rovg (xsv cpilovg adixov 
ehai doKEt, rovg ds TtoXEfAiovg dUaiov, xai ro diaqiorEiv 
TtQog iiev rovg q)iXovg ddixov ian, TiQog ds rovg noXEixiovg 
dvAaiov ; — Kal ^dXa, sqir^ ' xal Sokec fAOi, vcp ov av rig 
EV Tzadoov, sirs q)iXov Ei'rs tcoXeialov, p) nEiQcirai %dQiv 
dTZodidovai, ddiKog Eivai. — Ovxovv, el ys ovrcog e^el rovro, S 
EiXixQivrjg rig dv Eirj ddixia ri d'^aQiaria ; — - 2JvrcofxoX6yEi. 

— OvxovVj 0603 dv rig [xel^co dyad^d jra&cov [xti dizodidcp 
/{x^ii^, roaovrq) ddixcarEQog dv eit] ; — 2^vvEcpri xai rovro. 

— Tivag ovv, Ecprj, ino riv(ov evqoi[aev dv ^Ei^ova EVEQyE- 
triiiEvovg J] TTcudag vtzo yovEcov ; ovg oi yovEig ex ^ev ovx 
ovrcov ETtou^aav Elvai, roaavra Se xaXd IdEiv xai roaovrodv 
dyad^ojv [AsraaxEiVf oaa oi ^eoI naQE-^ovai roig dvd^QcoTioig ' 
d drj xai ovrcog rnxlv doxEi Jtavrog d^ia Eivai, cogrs ndvrEg 
to xaraXiTiELV avrd Tzdvroov (jtdXiara cpEvyofXEv * xai ai 
noXEig ETti roig iiEyiaroig ddixr^iaai ^ypiiav d^dvarov nEU- 
oirjxaaiv, cog ovx dv (AEi^ovog xaxov (po^cp rrjv ddixiav 
TTavGovTEg. Kal [ir^v ov rcSv ys dcpQodiaicov EVExa nai- 4 
doTioiEiad^ai rovg drd^QcoTiovg vTioXaf^^dvEig, etteI rovrov yE 
rcSv dnoXvcs ovrcov ixsaral fxsv at 63 oi, [lEard ds rd oixiq- 
fxara • cpavsQol iaiisv xai axo7Tov(j,Evoi, onomv dv 
yvvaixcav ^sXriara i^fxTv rsxva ysvoiro, aig avvEXd^ovrsg 
rExvoTtoioviisd^a. Kal 6 [xev ys dvrjQ rrjv rs avvrsx- 5 
voTZOiriaovaav savr^ rQscpsi, xai roig (aeXXovgiv sasad'ai 
naiGi TTQOTzaQaaxEvd^Ei Tzdvraj oaa dv oirjrai avvoiOEiv 
avroig nQog rov ^lov, xai ravra c^g dv dvvrjrai nXsiara ' 

ri ds yvvi] VTZods^afXEVT] rs cpsQEi ro cpoqriov rovro, ^aqv- 
vofiEVTi rs xai xivdvvEvovaa tteqI rov ^lov, xai iisradidovaa 



52 



xenophon's memorabilia. 



rr^g TQoq^i]^ i)g xai avzii tQscperai, xal ahv ttoXXm novcp 
diSi>8yy.aGa xal TExovoa, TQ8Cp£i re xal iTTtixsXeiTai, ovre 
TiQonmov&vTa ovdtv ayad^ov, ovre yiyvcooxov to ^Qscpog 
v(p orov tv Tzdax^t, ovds arjiiaivuv dvvdfjievov, orov dehaiy 
dXX' avirj OToxu^ofAtvt] td 78 avfxcptQOvra xal y.exc^QKyf^eva 
TteiQotTai ty.TiXijoovv, yal rQ^opei nolvv ^qovov yicu ijfxtQag 
xal vvxrog vTiofievovaa TiovelVy ovk ddvia, rlva rovrcov 
^ j^dQiv dTtohiipsTai, Kal ovx dQxet d-Qsipai ^ovov, dXXd 
xat, i7T8(ddv do^coaiv ixavoi elvai oi Tzaideg fxavO^dveiv ri, 
d fxh dv avxol tj[Ojatv oi yoveig dyad^d TiQog rov ^lov, 
diddoxovaiv ' d d' dv oicovrai dlXov IxavcorsQOV eivai 8i- 
dd^ai, TTSfxTTovai TiQog tovtov daTtavcovzeg, xal imiielovvrca 
ndvra noiovvreg, OTtoog oi Tzaideg avroTg ytvMvrai cog 

7 dvvarov ^tXriotoi. — IlQog ravta 6 vsaviaxog 'icpri • AXXd 
roi, ei xai ndvra ravra 7T87toi7]xe xai alia rovrcov ttoX- 
XaTiXdaia, ovde}g dv dvvairo avrrjg dvaa^iad'ai rrjv xaX- 
87i6rrira. — Kal 6 ^coxQdrijg ' Il6r8Qa ds oi'ei, 8q)7j, -d-riQiov 
dyQiorijra dvgqjOQOJteQav elvai, t] ^ritQog ; — 'Eyd) ^liv oifJiai, 
Bcpri, r^g ^rjrqog, rrjg ys roiavrrjg. — '^Hdrj TtcoTroTS ovv i] 
daxovaa xaxov ri aoi edcox8v i] Xaxriaaaa, oia vtto {friqlxov 

8 ri^ij noXXoi inad^ov ; — AXXd, vij /lia, £q)Tjy Xtyei, d ovx 
dv rig im rep ^tco navrl ^ovXoiro dxovaai, — de Tzoaa, 
8q)i] 6 2J(oxQdTi]g, oi'ei ravzij dvgdvsxra xal rrj cpcovrj xai 
roig toyotg ex Ttaidiov dvgxoXatvcov xal ^fisQag xal vvxrog 
nqdy^ara naQaoy^eiv, noGa ds XvTirjaai xdfivcov ; — ^XX' 
ovd8TiM7ior8 avrriv^ eqjrj, ovr Etna ovr moirjaa ovdeVy icp' 

9 €p ri(y)[vv\}r]. — Ti d' ; oi'ei, ecpij, y^aXeTicoreQOv eivai aoi 
dxoveiv Mv avzrj Xsyei, rj roig vnoxQiraig, orav iv ratg 
rQaycpdiaig dXXrjXovg rd eayaxa Xtycoaiv ; — JlXX\ olfiai^ 
iTtsidfj ovx oiovzai rcov Xeyovrcov ovre rov iXey)^ovra iXey^ 
)[8iv, iva ^rjfiicoari, ovre rov dneiXovvTa dneiXelv, Iva xaxov 
ri TioiTjari, Qadicog cptQovai. — ev eidojg, cog, o ri Xeyei 



BOOK II. CHAP. II. 



53 



60i Tj fA^Tt]Q, ov fiO'POV ovdlv y.ccAov voovGcc IsyBi, dXXa yial 
^ovXo^svT] 601 dyax^a dvai, oaa ovdevl aXXcp, Y^akeTtaiveig ; 
^ vom^eig na^AOVovv rriv (xf^TeQa aoi shai ; — Ov d^ra, 
eq)7]y tovTO ys ovk oiofxcci, — Kai 6 ^(OKQar^ig * Ovxovv, 1^ 
ecpy, av ravrriv, evvovv rs aoi ovaav xal imfieXoiAevriv, cog 
fidXiora dvvarai, xdfxvovrog, OTiojg vyialvrig re xal oTicog 
tdov imtfjdeicov [AT^devog ivdsr/g aai^, xal nqog romoig noXXd 
roig d^eoig evxofASvrjv dyad^d vttsq gov, koi EV'^dg dnodir 
dovaav, )^aXs7rrjv elvai (prig ; iyoj ^ilv oifAai, si roiavrrjv [^rj 
dvvaaac q)SQeLV [AT^reQa, rdyad^d aa ov dvvaad^ai qjSQSiv, 
EiTie ds [xoi, ecpT], notBQOV dXXov zivd oiei deiv S^SQaTieveiv, 11 
t] TTaQsaxevaaai ^ribevl dvd^Qconcxiv TieiQaad^ai dQS6K8LVy 
fjLTjS^ mead^ai, i^rjds Tteld^aad'aL fxrjrs ozQarriyc^ fA,^rs dXXcp 
aQXOvri ; — Nai [xd z//' eyajye, ecpij. — Ov'aovv, eq)ri 6 2Jco- 12 
HQdrrjg, xal rd) yeirovi ^ovXei av dQSGxeiv, iva ooi Kai ttvq 
ivavri, orav rovrov dsHj kol dya^ov ri oot ylyv7]Tai gvX- 
Xi^TztojQ, xai, dv zi acpaXXoiiHvog TV'xrig, svfol'xtSg iyyvd^sv 
^07]d'ri aoi ; — '^Eycoye, ecpri. — Ti da ; avvodoiTtoQov rj 
avixTiXovv, rj at rep dXXcg Evrvy^dvoig, ovdh dv aoi diacpSQoi 
(piXov ^ i)^d'Qov yevsad^ai, rj xal rijg Tiaqd rovrcov evvoiag 
oisi daiv ETTifjiaXaTad'ai ; — '^Eyojys, scprj. — Elra rovrcov [xsv 13 
imfxeXeiad-ai TiaQeaxsvaaai, rrjv ds fATjrsQa rrjv Tidvrcov 
lidXiard as cpiXovaav ovk oi'si dslv d^SQajisvsiv ; ovk olad^, 
on Kai ri rtoXig dXXijg [xsv d)^aQiariag ovds[xidg iTZifAsXsTrai, 
ovds dixd^si, dXXd nsqiOQa rovg sv nsnovd^oroLg ^d^iv ovk 
dTTodidovrag, idv ds rig yovsag [xij d^SQaTtsvri^ rovrcp diK7]v 
re smtld^riai, Kai dTzodoKiixd^ovaa ovk ia aQ^siv rovrov, 
wg ovrs dv rd iSQd svas^cog S^voixsva vttsq rrjg TzoXscog, 
rovrov S^vovrog, ovrs dXXo KaXmg Kai diKaiojg ovdsv dv 
rovrov TtQa^avrog ; Kai vtj /lia sdv rig r(Sv yovscov 
rsXsvrrjaavroyv rovg rdq)ovg iirj Koaiiri, Kai rovro s^srd^si 
ri TtoXig sv raig roov dq^ovrav doKiiiaaiaig. 2Jv ovv, co 14 

5* 



54 



xenophon's memorabilia. 



vdg cot tlvai, ei n naQtjuthjy.ag Ttjg fitjTQog, ^rj 68 xac 
ovTOi vo[jilaavrsg aiaQiGtov ehai ovx i&alcociv ev noiHV • 
tovg bi df&QcoTTOvg av (fvXd^ijy fxri ae aiad^ofjievoi. roSv 
yovt(xyv dfjieXovvra ndvreg drifxdacoaiVy eha iv SQTjfiia cpilcov 
dvaopavf^g * ei ydQ ae VTiold^oisv TiQog tovg yoveig d^dqia- 
70V fivai, ovdelg dv vofiiaeiev ev ce Ttoitjaag x^Q^^ dnoXri'ip' 



CHAPTER III. 

ARGUMENT. 

Socrates perceiving that two brothers, the elder Chaerephon and 
the younger Chaerecrates, were at variance with each other, admonished 
the latter to seek a reconciliation. He suggests the following motives 
and inducements to fraternal concord : 

1. A brother ought to be valued above all wealth (§1); since pos- 
sessions are insecure and their enjoyment uncertain, without companions 
and friends ; and the best friend is a brother, who is so by a natural re- 
lation, and on account of whom one receives honor from men and is 
less exposed to their hostile assaults (.§ 2 — 4). 

2. It follows, then, since a brother is to be so highly valued, that 
even though his alienation and hostility be great, it should not cause 
hatred, but rather induce one, laying aside all angry feeling, to seek to 
appease him (§ 5 — 9). The means of reconciliation are easy; by first 
exhibiting fraternal affection and kindness, a reciprocation of it will be 
secured (§ 10 — 13). The advances, Socrates teaches Chaerecrates, 
should be on his part, on account of his milder and more yielding natural 
temperament, which renders this duty easier for him than for Chaere- 
phon, and also in consequence of the respect and reverence which is 
due from the younger to the elder brother (§ 14 — 16). You can rely, 
he adds, upon the honorable and noble feeling of your brother for suc- 
cess (§ 16— -18). 



BOOK II. CHAP. Ill, 



55 



3. Brothers ought not to be at variance with one another ; for as the 
members of the body which are by nature in pairs are for mutual aid, 
so are brothers, who, if friendly, although far separated, are still able 
from a natural affinity to be of special service to each other (§ 18, 19). 



XaiQ8q)03vra ds Ttors xal XaiQenQdrrjv, ddeXq)M iiev ovts 1 
dXXfiloiv, iavtip ds yvco^tfioj, aiod^oiievog dtaq)£Q0(A8V(o, idoov 
tor XaiQSXQatriv * EItte ^oi, 8q)r], co XaiQixQarsg, ov 
d^Tiov Koi 6v ei rojv toiovtcov dv^QCOTtcjv, ol y(^Qri6iiicorEQ0V 
voiAiQovai y^QTiiiara t] ddsXqjovg ; xal ravra rcav [asv dq)- 
Qovoov ovrcov, rov ds q)Qovifiov, Koi T(Sv [xsv ^orjd-eiag deofi- 
iv(x)v, tov ds ^07]d^eTv dvvaiisvov, koi TiQog tovroig roov fj.sp 
TiXeiovcov vnaQ'^ovtMP, tov ds svog. ©aviAaazov ds koi 2 
rovto, 81 rig rovg [xsv ddsXcpovg ^7]fA,iav riyslrai, on ov xai 
td t(Sv dd8Xq)(av K8XT7]tai, rovg ds noXirag ov'^ riysT- 
rai !^7](jiiav, otl ov ycal rd roov 7ToXir(Sv s^si, dXX' iv- 
tav&a fisv dvvarai Xoyil^sad^ai,, ort 'AQSirrov avv TioXXoig 
ohiiovvra dacpaX^g dQKovvra s^siv, i] fxovov diaircof^svov rd 
rcov TtoXirojv imy.ivdvvoog ndvra xsKrijad^ai, im ds rav 
dd8Xq)div ro avro rovro dyvoovai. Kal oixsrag ijlsv oiS 
dwd^Jisvoi Mvovvrai, iva avvsQyovg s^ooai, xai (piXovg xrcSv- 
rai, cog ^or]S'cov dso^svoi^ roov d^ dd8Xq)cov dfxsXovaiv, cog- 
7T8Q ix 7ToXir(Sv ^isv yiyvoi^svovg opiXovg, ddsXqjoov ds ov 
yiyvoiisvovg. Kai iatjv TiQog cpiXiav fisycc [xsv vndq^isi ro 
roov avroov cpvvaiy fisya ds ro ojAOv rqaoprivai, sttsI Tial 
roTg d^riQioig Tzod^og rig syylyvsrai roov avvrqocpoov ' Tiqog ds 
rovroig 'aoi oi dXXoi dvd'QooTioi ri[ido6i rs [xdXXov rovg (svv- 
adsXqjovg ovrag roov dvadsXqjoov, xal rjrrov rovroig smri- 
^svrai, Kal 6 XaiQSXQarrjg sIttsv AXX si (asv, ca5 
Zooxqarsg, [irj fAsya sit] ro didopoqov, laoog dv dsoi cpsQSiv 
rov ddsXqjov Tioi fA.rj iaixqoov svsxa (psvysiv dyad^ov ydq, 
cagTtSQ xai cv Xsysig, ddsXqiog, coV olov dst' onors iisvroi 



56 



xenophon's memorabilia. 



navrog ivdsoi, xal Tiav to ivavncoTazov etr]y ri dv rig 

6 BTii^siQOit] rolg ddvvatoig ; Kac 6 2^coxQdr)]g icprj * IIoreQa 
ds, w XaiQsxQaregy ovden dQtaai dvvatai XaiQSCpoov, cog- 
TtSQ ovds 601, 7} eariv oig xai ndw dQeaxei ; /lid tovto 
ydq roi, eq)t], w 2Jc6KQaregy d^tov b<jtiv i[A,ol fiiaeiv avrov, - 
on dXXoig iiev dQsaxeiv dvvarai, l^ol ds, ottov dv Tzaq^j 
Tiavraxov xal SQycp xai Xoycp t,rjiiia fidXXov cocpiXud 

7 icrtiv. ^Aq ovv, ecpt] 6 2JcoxQdtrjgy cogTiSQ Innog raJ dv- 
emariqiiovL fA.8v, iy)^6iQ0vvn ds y^Qriod^ai ^tjfita iaziv, ovto) 
nal d88Xq)6g, orav rig avrc^ firj Imardiievog iyx^^QV XQV^' 

8 d'ai, ^rjfjiia iartv ; Tloyg d' dv iyco, 8q)f] 6 XaiQSXQdrtjgy 
dvETnazrifxcov ei'rjv dd8Xq)(^ XQ^^^^^y imardfxBvog y8 xal 8v 
Xiysiv Tov 8v Isyovta, xal 8v nomv rov 8v noiovvta; rov 
fisvroi Tiat Xoycp Kai SQycp 7T8iQc6ix8vov ifxs dvidv ovk dv dv' 
vaiiirjv ovT 8v X8y8iv, ovr 8v Ttomv, dlX ovde 7t8iQdao^ai, 

9 Kai 6 ^coKQdrrjg icpi] • Qav^aatd y8 Xsy8ig, 00 Xaiqi- 
nQarsgy ei xvva [X8v, et aot rjv Im nqo^droig 87ZtTTjd8iog ciV, 
xal Tovg [xsv noiiiivag rinTtd^srOy 6o\ ds nqogiovri siakt- 
naivsvy d^isXriaag dv rov oQyi^sad-ai stzbiqcj sv Tzoii^aag 
nqavvsiv avtovy rov ds ddsXcpov q)rig fA,sv ^isya dv dyad-ov 
eivai, ovta TtQog as olov dst, STtlaraad^ai 8s oiioXoy^v y.a\ 
8v TTOisTv yioi 8v IsysiVy ovh sni'^siQSig (xr])^avdad'ai, oncog 

10 aoi cog ^sXriarog sazai ; Kai 6 XaiQSXQdrrjg • /Jsdotxa, 
scprjy (o 2Jo)KQar8g, (xrj ov7i s^co iyoo roaatftTjv aocplavy cSgza 
XaiQ8q)Mvra Tioirjaat nqog ifxs olov dsT. Kai [xt]v ovdsv ys 
TtoiKiXoVy sqjrj 6 ^co^Qdrijgy ovds xaivov dsi in avrov, tag 
ifjiol doKSi, fii])^avdod^ai, oig ds xaJ ov smataaai avrog 

\ \ o'loiiai dv avrov dXovra tzsqI tzoXXov noisiad^ai 68. — Oi5x 
dv cpd^dvoig, scprjy Xt/coVy si ri ^6&i]6ai fis q)iXrQov In- 
i6rd[i8V0Vy iyco sldcog XsXijd^a ifiavrov, — Asys dri ^01, 
BCprjy 81 riva rojv yvcoQi^^cov ^ovXoio ^aT8Qyd6a6d'ai, OTiote 
dvoiy TiaXsiv 68 8711 dsiTTVOv, zi dv TioLOiTjg ; — /ItjXov, OZl 



BOOK II. CHAP. III. 



57 



iiazaQ^oifyii av tov avrog, ore d^v 01^11, xaXelv Ikuvov, — 

12 

dr]fioi7jg, eTTi^jieXeiad^ai rcSv aoov, tl av noioirig ; — /Irjlov, 
on TiQoteQog av ty'ieiQolriv ETiifislsTad^ai rwv ixeivov, onors 
anodriixoiri. — Ei ds ^ovXoio ^svov noiriaai VTrodsxead^at 13 
aeavTov, ojtozs tXd^oig elg ttiv ixeivov, ri av Ttoioirjg ; — 
/IrjXov, on xai tovtov TiQorsQog v7TodE][oifir]v av, ottots 
sXd^oi Jid^rival^a ' xal el ye ^ovXoiixrjv avrov TiQO&viieiod^ai 
diaTTQazreiv iioi ecp a Tjxoifii, drjXov, on ^a\ tovto deoi av 
TtQoreQOV avrov ixeivcp noieiv. — Udvr aqa av ye za iv 14 
dv&QcoTtoig cpiXrqa STTiatd^evog ndXai dTiexQVTtrov * tj oxveig, 
eq)7], clcQ^ai, fjirj aia^Qog qjavyg, idv nqoreQog rov ddeXcpov 
ev 7toir[g ; zal [atjv TtXelarov ye doxei dvrjQ eTialvov d^iog 
elvai, og av qjd^dvrj rovg ^Jiev TioXefAiovg Kaxoog tiolmv, rovg 
de q)iXovg eveQyercov * ei [xsv ovv idoKec ixoi XaiQeq)(Sv 
^yefxovixcoteQog eivat aov nqog rrjv cpvoiv tavrrjv, ixeivov 
av STTEiQMfjLfjv TteC&eiv TtQoreQOv iy)[eiQeiv tm ae cplXov noi- 
eiad'ai' vvv ds ^loi av doxeig ^yovjxevog [xdXXov av i^egyd^ 
^ea'&ai tovro. Kal 6 XaiQexodrrjg elnev • jirona Xsyeig, 15 
(6 2J(6xQareg, xal ovdafxoog TiQog aov, og ye xeXeveig ifJts 
vecoreQov ovra xad^rjyeiad'af xairoi tovrov ye naqd ndaiv 
dv&QOJTToig rdvavria vo[Ai^erai, rov TtQea^vreqov i^yeia&ai 
Ttavrbg xai SQyov xal Xoyov. IlcSg ; scpyj 6 2JojKQdr7]g ' 1^ 
ov ydq xal odov 7iaQai(OQ7jaai rov vec6reQOV TTQea^vrsQCp 
avvrvy^idvovn navraypv voiiiQerai, xal xad^i^ixevov vnavaa- 
rTjvai, xai xoirfi fxaXaxfj ri}Ai]aai, xal Xoyoov vnei^ai; dya- 
d'Sj fXTj oxvei, sq)7], dXX' sy^^elqei rov dvdqa xaranQavveiv, 
Kal Tidvv rayy aoi vTzaxovaerai' oi5/ ogag, cog cpiXoniiog 
ian xai eXevd^sqiog ; rd iisv ydg TTOvrjQa dv&QcoTtia ova 
av dXXcog ^laXXov sXoig, 7] el didoirjg n, rovg ds xaXovg 
>tdya\}ovg dv&QMTtovg nqogcpiXo^g iqco^ievog [xdXiar av 
KareQydaaio. Kal 6 XatQexQdrrig eiTtev ' 'Edv ovv, iixov 17 



58 



xenophon's memorabilia. 



ravra noiovvrog, ixeivog ^r^dh ^eXtIcov yiyvr^rat ; Ti yag 
aXXo, tq)7] 6 ^JcoxQccTtjgj ij xivdwEvaeig imdu^ai, av [xsv 
XQijajog IE Tiat q)iladeXq)og eivai, ixeivog ds qiavXog re aai 
ovx a^iog evtQyeaiag ; JilX ovdh oljiai rovrcov eaeod^at ' 
vofii^cxj yaQ avTov, tntidav aiod^ijrai ae TZQoxaXovfievov 
iavrov eig rov dycova tovtov, ndw Cfikovei^tjceiv, OTTcag 
' 18 neQiyivrjral aov xai Xoyo) xal eqjco ev ttoiojv, Nvv fjisv 
yaQ ovTcogy ecpt], didxeiad'ov, (SgmQ 8i roo x^^Q^y ^ 'd^eog 
im TO ovXXafi^dvEiv dllijXaiv iTtoiTjaav, dg)efLSV03 rovzov 
tQanoivro TZQog to dtaxcoXvetv dXX^Xco, rj el rco node ^eia 
fioiQa TTETioirjixsrco TZQog to avvEQyeiv dXXrjXotv d^eXrjaavts 
19 tovtov ifiTiodiXoiev dXXrjXo^. Ovx dv ttoXXtj afxad^la sirj 
xal KaxodatfAOvta Toig in MCpEXeict TiETTOirifxevotg im ^Xd^rj 
XQrj(y^cci ; Kal [xriv ddEXq)c6 ys, cog ifiol doxai, 6 '&E6g inoi- 
t]aev im ixEi^ovi coqjEXaia dXXTjXoiv, y X^^Q^ '^^ nods xal 
6g)d^aX[xoo ToXXd te, oca ddEXq)d 'icpvcEv dv&QMTtoig, XeT- 
QEg fiEv ydq, ei Seol arndg td tiXeov OQyvidg diaxovTa ccfxa 
noiTjaai, ovk av dvvaivTo, Tzodsg ds ovd' dv im Ta oQyvidv 
diexovTa eX&oiev d[A,a, ocpd^aX^oi 5/, ot ^al doxovvTEg im 
7iXel6tov i^ixvEiad'ai, ovd' dv toov eti iyyvTSQco ovtcov to, 
efiTTQoad^Ev d^a nal Ta omad^EV iSeiv dvvaivTo, ddEXq)M de', 
q)iXco ovTEy xal noXv diS6TcoTe TtqdTTETov dfia xal btt cocpe- 
XeIcc dXXriXoiv. 



BOOK II. CHAP, ly. 



59 



CHAPTER IV. 

ARGUMENT. 

This first chapter upon friendship (see Argument to Book 11. Chap. 
II), gives a general view of its value. Many who acknowledge in gen- 
eral terms the worth of friends, appear least of all anxious to acquire or 
retain them (§ 1 — 4). But yet no possession is more desirable or per- 
manent than that of a good friend ; for he cares for another's property 
and business, shares his fortune whether prosperous or adverse, and is 
sometimes even more solicitous for the health and prosperity of his friend 
than for his own (§ 5—^7). 



*^H>tovaa 8s note avrov not ttsqI cpiXcov diaXeyoiiivov, 1 
(ov ifioiys idoiisi iiakiat' av rig McpsXsTad^ai noog cpilcov 
atTjaiv re xal XQ^lav rovro iiiv yaq drj nolloSv sq)rj dxov- 
8iv, cog Tidvzcov Kt7]ixdTcov KQatiarov dv eirj epilog aaqjtjg 
Tcai dyad^og, i7zifieXov{A.8vovg ds navthg fjidlXov oqdv ecpTj 
rovg nolXovg 7] cpiXoov xri^ascog. Kai ydq oixiag xal 2 
dyQovg koI dv^qdnoda >cal ^oayiiqiiarcc xai axevrj xrcofjiivovg 
re imjjieXojg oQoiv ecpi], xai rd ovra 6(ot,eiv 7TeiQcofi8vovg, 
cpilov ds, fisyiarov dyad^ov ehai cpaaiv, oQav sqirj rovg 
TzoXXovg ovrs OTzoog xrrjaovtai q)QovnXovrag, ovrs OTZcog ol 
ovreg iavroTg ac6^covrai. ^XXd xai xaiivovrmv cpiXcov re 3 
^a\ oixerdov OQav rivag sept] roig ^isv oixsraig xal iarqovg 
eigdyovrag, xal rdXXa TZQog vyieiav im[zsX(Sg TzaQaaxev- 
d^ovrag, roiv ds q)iXcov oXiycoQovvrag, dTtod^avovrcov re 
diieporsQMv em iisv roTg oixsraig d^d^oiisvovg xal ^rj[A>iav 
riyoviisvovg, snl ds roig cpiXoig ovdsv oioiisvovg sXarrovad^ai, 
xcci rcov iisv dXXojv xrrnidrcov ovdsv iojvrag dd^aqdnevrov 
ovd' dvsmaxsnrov, roov ds (piXoov im^eXeiag dsofASvojv dfjis- 
Xovvrag. '^Eri ds nqog rovroig oqdv scprj rovg noXXovg 4 



60 xenophon's memorabilia. 

TMV iJisv aXXcov xTijiJidrcov, xal ndvv tzoXXmv avroTg ovrcov, 
to TiXrj&og Eidoiag, rciov ds qjiXcov, oXiycov ovtcov, ov 
fjLOvov 70 nXijO^og dyvoovvrag, dXXd y,cu roTg 7ivr&avo[iE- 
voig rovro xarakiyeiv iy)[8iQi^Gavtag, ovg iv rolg Cfiloig 
i&eaav, Tzdhv rovrovg dvarld^ead^ai ' roaovrov avrovg rcSv 

5 g)iX(ov cpQOvri^HV. Kalroi TZQog tzoiov yirrj^a rwp dXXcov 
naQa^alXofxEvog cplXog dyad^og ovx dv TtoXXc^ TiQEirrcov 
q)avEi7] ; noiog yaQ InTZog t] tzoiov ^Evyog ovtco XQ^ioi^iov, 
cogTTEQ 6 iQrjarog (piXog, noiov ds dvdQdrtodov ovicog evvovv 
yioi TzaQafAovifiov, rj noiov dXXo Krrjfia ovtco TtdyiQrjarov ; 

6'0 yaQ dyad^og cplXog savtov rdrxEi TtQog ndv to eXXeTttov 
TQ) cplXc^ xal rrjg rmv idicov xaraGXEvrjg Tioi rojv tcoivmv 
TTqd^Ecov, y,ai, dv ri riva ev noirjaai dsrj, avvE7tia)(v^h 
av IE rig q)6^og raQdrtrj, avfA^ot]&Ei rd fxsv avvavaXia- 
xcov, rd ds GVfATiQdrrcov, Hal rd [xsv aviiTiEid^cov, rd 
ds ^la^otxEvogf xai ev (jisv TiQdrrovrag TiXsTara EvcpQai- 

7 V03V, aq)aXXoiAsvovg ds TtXsTara EiiavoQd^Mv, ^ ds al 
rs /€<|oe^ Exdarcp vTiriQErovci, xai ol 6(pd^aX^o\ tiqooqoj- 
aiy xal rd coza nQoamvovai, xal oi nodsg diavvrovai, 
rovTcov q)iXog EvsQysroov ovdsvog XsiTZETai ' TioXXdxig ds, d 
7TQ0 avTov rig ovx i^EiQydaaro tj ovx Eidsv tj ovx j^xovgev 
7] OV di/]vvGE, ravra 6 qjiXog tiqo rov cpiXov e^^qxecev, 
JiXX of^icog Evioi dsvdQa [xsv TZEiQdovrai d-EQanEVEiv rov xaQ- 
Ttov EVEXEv, rov ds 7ia^q)OQcoTdTov xrrjfjiaTog, o xaXshai 
QpiXog, dQydog xal dvEifisvcog oi nXEiaroi EmjiEXovrai. 



BOOK II. CHAP. V. 



61 



CHAPTER V. 

ARGUMEJNPT. 

The following short conversation appears to have been called forth 
by the neglect of a very poor friend by one of the disciples of Socrates, 
and was held in the presence of the offender as an admonition to him 
(§1). It seems, at first view, to be aimed at the neglected rather than 
the neglecting friend. But the application which it was designed that 
the offender should make to himself, seems to be this : since you do not 
show yourself useful to your friend, when he is in distress, you must 
expect that you in turn will be deserted by others as a worthless friend. 

The value of friends is as various as that of slaves (§ 2,3). Whoever 
then would not be discarded by his friends, as a slave of little value is 
disposed of by its o^vner, must seek to become as useful to them as 
possible (§ 4, 5). 



'^Hxovaa ds mre xal allov avtov loyov, og edonEi fxoi 1 
TTQOTQSTTEiv 70V dxovovta s^std^eiv eavTov, oTToaov roig 
(pdoig d^iog si'?]. 'Idcov yaQ riva rdor ^vvovzcov dfxEXovvta 
cpilov TtevLci me^oiiEvov, i^qsro ^vna^tvr] Ivavtiov zov 
dfJieXovvtog avTOv koI dXXcDv ttoXXoov * ^~^q\ ecpr], co Jiv- 2 
tiod^Eveg, Eiot riveg d^iai q)iX(ov, cogTtsQ oixercSv ; Toov 
yaQ oixsToov 6 ^JLtv ttov dvo f^vatv d^iog lativ, 6 ds ovd^ 
'^{xifivaiov, 6 ds TTsvrs [avmv, 6 ds xal dtxa ' A' mag ds 6 
NixrjQdzov Xsystai STnazdzrjv etg rdQyvQia TtQiaad^ai ra- 
XdvTov ' (jxoTiovfjiai drj rovro, sqjr], el dqa, cogTzsQ tojv 
oi/isrwv, ovrcx) xal rojv cpllcov eiaiv d^lai. Nat [xd ^ 
tcpri AvriGd^svrjg • syM yovv ^ovXoi'fxr^v dv zov [jJv riva 
cpiXov iioi sivai iidXXov rj dvo [xvag, xov d" ovd^ dv ruAijivalov 

7tQ0ri(A7]0aifA7]V, TOV ds Xal 7TQ0 dsxa jylVOOV sXoilX7]V dv, TOP 
ds 7TQ0 TzdvTOJV )[Q7][A,dt(x)V TiOl TIOVCOV 7lQLai[A7]V dv CpiXoV [XOi 

ehai. OvKovVy eq)7] 6 ^^coxQdtTjg, si ys zavra roiavrd 4 
6 



62 



xenophon's memorabilia. 



iatif xaXdig av a)[oi i^erd^eiv riva savrov, noaov aqa 
rvy)^dv8i rolg cpiXoig a^iog oiv, Tiol miQaod^ai (og TiXeiatov 
a^iog eivai, iva t^ttov avrov ol cpiXoi TiQodidooaiv ' iyw yaq 
701, Eq)7], noXloLMg dxovco rov [xsv, on TiQovdcoytEv avrov 
q)iXog dv/jQj rov de, on ixvdv dvd^ savrov fidXXov eiXero 
5 dvrjQ, ov (^ETo cplXov eivai, Td roiavra ndvra axoTK^, 
firj, (agnsQ orav ng oh/Jr^v novyjQov TicoXri aai dTzodidcorai 
rov evQOVTog, ovrco xal rov novrjQov cpiXov, orav i^fi to 
TiXelov rrjg d^iag Xa^eiv, STiaycoyov y nqodldoad^ai • tovg 
ds )[Q7]arovg ovze orAtrag ndvv n TtcoXov^evovg oqm, ovre 
tpiXovg TiQodidofiavovg, 



CHAPTER VI. 

ARGUMENT. 

This chapter treats of the selection, proving and acquisition of 
friends, and of the real foundation of friendship: 

1. Those only should be chosen as friends, who are temperate (ty- 
Kparelg)^ faithful, obliging and prompt in the performance of the offices 
of kindness, and are not contentious, avaricious and ungrateful 1 — 5). 

2. In order to determine whether a person is worthy to be a friend, 
it is necessary to consider his treatment of other friends (§ 6, 9). 

3. When any one appears to be worthy of friendship, he may be 
sought as a friend in the following manner : First, it should be inquired, 
whether the gods approve the alliance (§ 8). Then, we should make 
known our regard to the individual whom we would wish to be our 
friend both in word and deed (§ 9 — 13). Friendship, however, can 
exist only between those who are good and honorable (§ 14 — 16). 
The dissensions and animosities which indeed exist among the good, 
and cannot but exist among the bad, are the result of a mixed nature, 
partly inclined to friendship and partly to hostility, and should not dis- 
courage in the attempt to acquire valuable friends ; for a prevailing 
friendliness is predominant over the baser passions in good men, and 



BOOK II. CHAP. VI. 



63 



unites them together, by means of the virtue, which restrains and sub- 
jects to reason the desires which lead to dissension 17 — 28). 

4. Friendship is founded not on external beauty, but on noble quali- 
ties of mind (30 — 32). It originates in admiration, which is followed by 
regard or good will (§ 33 and 4), and necessarily demands the posses- 
sion of the virtues which give value to a friend (§ 35). But as truth is 
the foundation of all real friendship (§ 36 — 8), the shortest, surest and 
best way to the attainment of friends, is to be what you wish them to 
believe you to be, i. e. good, aya-doc (§39). 



^EdoKSL 88 fAOl xal eig to doyjfxd^siv cpilovg onoiovg a^iov 1 
atdad^ai gjQSvovv roidde Xsyoov EtTts [xoi, sq)?], oi Kqito- 
^ovXe, 81 d80i(x8&a cplXov dyad^ov, TTcog av i7Ti)^8iQOif]ixev 
OHOTTsTv ; dqa ttqmzov fxev ^rjzTjrsov, ogtig aQ^Bi yaoTQog rs 
Tiai q)ilo7toatag xal layvsiag xal vnvov xal aqylag ; 6 ydq 
V7Z0 rovrcov xQarovfA.8vog ovt avrog savK^ dvpait dv ovzs 
(piXq> rd daovra TTQdrrsiv ; — Md z//', ov dijia, 8q)7]. — 
OvKOVv rov vno rovrcov dQ)[0[X8vov dq)8XT8ov doH8i aot 
ehai ; — TIdvv fiev ovv, 8q)7]. — Ti ydq ; acptj, ogzig ban- 2 
avrjQog mv i^rj avrdQxrjg ianv, dXX' dsl loov TilrjOiOv deirai, 
Hui XaiA^dvcov fA,sv ^rj dvvatai dnodidovai, [atj Xaii^dvcov 
ds rov fXTj didovta fiiast, ov doxsc aot xal ovtog lalenog 
epilog 8lvai ; — TIdvv, icprj. — Ovkovv dq)8xrsov xal tov- 
rov ; — Jicp8xt80v [isvtoi, 'kpij. — T[ ydq ; ogrig 'j^QruiaTi- 3 
^sad^at fAsv dvvarai, tioXXojv ds ^Qt^ixdrcav iTiid^vfjisi, xal 
did TOVTO dvg^vfx^oXog iati, xal Xa{x^dvo3v (xsv ydstai, 
aTiodidovat ds ov ^ovXsrai ; — ^Efiol iiev doxsi, aqjrj, ovrog 
m novijQorsQog ixsivov slvai. — Ti ds' ; ogtig did rov 4c 
iQcara rov XQW^'^^^^^^^^ f^V^^ nqog iv dXXo a/oXr^v Ttoi- 
FAtaij rj onod^sv aviog xsQdavsi ; — ^cpsxreov xal rovtov, 
(og ifiol dox8i' dvcocpsXr^g ydq dv 8i7] T(p )[QG)fX8vop. — Ti 
di ; ogzig (jtaaicodtjg rs lari xal S^sXcov noXXovg roTg qjiXoig 
ix^QOvg 7zaQS)^8iv ; — (Pevxrsov, vrj Jla, xal rovtov, — Ei 



64 



xenophon's memorabilia. 



ds Tig TOVTOJV l-liv TOJV 'ACiXCOV lirjdlv S)[Olj £V ds 7zd6)[C0V 

dvejerai, fir^Slp (^qovti^mv rov dvztveQyertiv ; — ^vcocpe- 
Vjg UP till y.al ovTog * d)J.d nolov, co 2^c6xQa7eg, stzixeI' 

5 Q/joofiF.v QplXov TToieTa&ai ; — Oljiai ixiv, og rdvavTia tov- 
Tcov ^yyiQazijg n^v i<jri rcov did lov ooifiatog jjdovojv, evoQ- 
xog dt y.al tv^vfi^olog cop Tvy/dvai, hoI (pilopuy.og TiQog 
TO illfATzeGdai ev ttoicop Tovg evsQyeTovvTag avTOVy 

6 oigTE XvaizeXeiv zoig yoconhoig. — Flcog ovv dv Tuvza doxi- 
fAdaaifiev, at ^^coxQarsg, tzqo tov )[Qr^od^ai ; — Tovg iiev 
dvdQiavTonoiovg, ecpt], doxiiJid(^ofA8v, ov Toig loyoig avzoov 
TBHfAaiQOfAEVoi, d)X OP dp oQMfiep TOvg TiQoad^ev dvdQidv- 
rag xalcog eiQyuGfxEvop, rovTcp ni6T8V0fj£v xai rovg Xoi- 

7 Tiovg 8V TToir^aeiv. — Kal dvdQa d!] Xtyeig, tcpr], og dv rovg 
q)iXovg rovg nqoad-EP ev ttolmv q)aivr]Tat, dr^Xov ehai xai rovg 
VGTEQOvg evegysTTjaovTa ; — Kal ydg mnoig, aqjrj, ov dv roig 
TiQOG&ep OQM xaXcog yocoiievov, rovzov xal dlXoig olixai, 

3 TiaXc^g XQrja&ai: — Elsp, acprj ' og dp rnuv d^iog cpiXiag 
doK^ dvai, Tzoog xqtj q)iXov rovrov TioiEia&at ; — IlQcarov 
fisVy eoprj, rd naod tmv '&e(ov imaxETiTEOv, d avix^ovXavov- 
aiv avzov cpiXov noielod^ai. — Ti ovv; ioprj, ov dv rjfxiv rs 
doxy xal 01 d^eol [xrj ivavzioovzai, 8]^8ig Einaiv, oTicog ovzog 
9 ^riQar8og ; — Md Al\ tqjr], ov yazd Ttodag, cSgTZEQ 6 
Xaycog, ovd' dTzdrri, cog7T8Q ai 0QVi&8g, ovds ^la, (ogn^Q ol 
ix^QOi ' dxovza yaQ cpiXov aXaiv SQycadsg * )[aX87Zov de xal 
dtjGuvza xazE^Eiv, (ogn8Q dovXov * ix^Qol ydq ^idXXov rj 
(piXoi yiyvopzai ravza ndG^ovzag. — ^biXoi ds Tzoog ; acprj. — 

10 Elvai fit'v rivdg cpaaiv eTicpddg, dg ol ImardiiBPOi tnddov- 
rag oig dv ^ovXcovzai cfiXovg iavroig noiovvrai, aivai ds 
xal (pilrQU, oig ol EniazduBvoi TZQog ovg dv ^ovXcovrai 
XQ(o^8voi (fiXovpzai vn avzMP. — FloO^ev ovv, tcpt], ravra 
fidd^oifiav dv ; — fisv al ^JaiQrjpag Inr^dov rep 'Odvaaeif 
f^Kovaag O^tjQov, cov iaziv dq^h roidda rig ' 



BOOK II. CHAP VI. 



65 



Aeiip' aye Sr) 7ro?ovaLv'' 'OSvaev, fieya KvSog ^Axccicjv. 

— Tavr7]v ovv, i(pri, rrjv iTtojdr^p, o5 2^c6>iQateg, xal roTg 
aXkoig dvd^QcoTZoig al 2J8fQrjv8g Inabovoai KazeTxov, wgra 
firj aTtiEvai an avtMv xovg inaad^ivzag ; — Ovk ' dXXa 
toTg BTt aQSzy (piXonfiovixevoig ovtcog in^dov. — 2^)^ed6v^^ 
ri Xsyeig toiavra )[Q7jvai ixdaro^ iTzadsiv, ola iitj voiiiel 
dxovcov TOP inaivovvra xarayelcSvra Xiyeiv ' ovrco (asv 
ydq 8)[&Loov x dv eiT], xal dnelavvoi rovg dvd^QcoTzovg d(p 
iavTov, ei rov eld or a, on fAi'AQog ts xai ala^Qog Kai dad^ev- 
rig iariv, maivolri XaycoVy ozt aaXog ts xai fisyag xal iayv- 
Qog lanv. JlXXag ds tivag oh'&a ijicpddg ; — Ovk • dlX 1^ 
^xovaa iiiv, on Il£QiKX?jg noXXdg ETilarairo, dg iTtddoov 
TZoXei 8710181 avzT^v q)iX£iv avrov. — ©8[jiiazo>tXrjg ds noSg 
i7totJ]<j8 ZTjv noXiv qjiXeiv avzov ; — Md Ai ovk iTiddoov, 
dXXd 7t8Qidxpag zi dyad^ov avzy, — Aoxecg ^oi Xsyetv, oo 14 
^coxQazsg, ojg, ei ^liXXoijiav dya&ov ziva Kziqaaad^ai cpiXov, 
avzovg fjiJidg dya&ovg Set yevt'od^ai Xiyeiv Z8 xai nqdz- 
tsiv, — ■ d' (^ov, 'icprj o 2J(X)XQdz?]g, oiov z alvai TiovrjQov 
ovza y^QTiGzovg cpiXovg xz^aaad^at ; — 'Ecoqoov ydq, 'icprj o 15 
KQizo^ovXog, QTizoqdg zs cpavXovg dyad'oTg d7jiiriy6Q0ig g}/- 
Xovg ovzag, xal azQazrjyaiv ov^ Ixavovg Tidvv (jtQazrjyixoTg 
dvdqdaiv ezaiQOvg. — ovv, ecpt], xai, ttsqI ov diaXey-lQ 
Ofis^a, oiaO'd zivag, dl dvcoqjaXeig ovzeg coq)8Xifjiovg dvvav- 
tat (plXovg TZOiEiad^ai ; — Md At ov 8rjz\ ecprj * dXX si 
ddvvazov iazi 7zovf]Qov ovza xaXovg xdyad^ovg qiiXovg 
xzriaaod'ai., ixeivo 7]dr] fisXei fioi, si ianv avzov xaXov xdy- 
ad^ov ysvo^isvov 8§ szoLfA,ov zoig xaXoig xdyad^oig cplXov 
dvai, — zaqdzzsi as, oa Kqizo^ovXs, ozl noXXdxig dv- 17 
dqag xal xaXd nqdzzovzag xal Z(Sv ai6)[Q(Sv dnsy^oiisvovg 
oqag dvzi zov cpiXovg slvai azaaid^ovzag dXXrjXoig xal )raX- 
mcozsQOv y^qmiiivovg zojv (jLtjdsvog d^cojv dvd^Qconcov. — 
6* 



66 xenophon's memorabilia. 

18 Ka\ ov fiorop y, ecft] 6 Kniro^ovXog, oi IdiOJtai tovro 
noLovaiv, dXXa xai noXeig ai zoop ts xaXcov nakiara tm- 
fieX6(^evai, y.ai %a aiayQa ijxiara TTQagitfievai, noXXdm^ 

19 7ioXefii>i(og f^ovai TiQog dXhjXag. '^A Xoyiiofxevog ndvv 
dd^vficog s)[G) TiQog rip toov cpiXcov yarjatv ' ovrs yaQ rovg 
TiovrjQovg oqcIj cplXovg dXXrjXoig dwajxtvovg elvat * Ticog yaQ 
dv ri diaQiaroi rj dfieXeig f} TtXeovtxrai t] dmaroi t] dxQa- 
reig dvO^QOJTioi dvvaivro cpiloi yevsa&ai ; Oi ^liv ovv 
novrjQoi Ttdvrcog Ifjioiys doxovaiv dXXi^Xoig ix^Qoi fidXXor 

20 ^ (J)iXoi Tiecpv'Atvai, JiXXd inqv, cogTiSQ 6v Xtyeig, ovd' dv 
Toig XQ^i^zoTg oi novriQoi nors cvvaQfxoaeiav eig cptXiav • 
TiMg yaQ oi td novriQa Ttoiovvteg roTg rd roiavra fiiaovai 
cpiXoi yevoivT dv ; El ds drj xal ol aQBtTjv daxovvzeg ata- 
aid^ovai re ttsqI tov TiQcoreveiv iv raig TioXsai, xal qjd^ov- 
ovvTsg savTotg [iiaovaiv dXXrjXovg, tiveg en (piloi saovrai, 

21 i<ou iv riaiv dv&QMTZoig evvoia xal marig satai ; AXX 
eysi jUfV, 6 ^ooxQdr7]g, TtoixtXcog Ttcog ravra, c6 Kqi- 
ro^ovXs ' (fvasi yaQ fj^ovoiv oi dv&QcojToi rd fA,8v (fiXixd * 
dEovrai re ydo dXXrjXcov, xal iXeovai, y.al avveQyovvreg 
wcpeXovai xal rovro avvievreg ydqiv eyovaiv dXXrjXoig * rd 
^e noXe^iyd ' rd re ydq avrd yaXd xai rjdea voiilt^ovreg 
vneQ rovrcov (xdyovrai, 'aoi diyoyvcofj^ovovvzeg evavnovvrai ' 
7to7.eiiix6v ds y.al eQig y,ai OQyi^, xai dvgfxeveg ^ev 6 rov 

22 nXeovexreiv eQwg, lAiarjrov ds 6 q)d^6vog. AXX ofxcog did 
rovTcov TidvTcov i] qjiXla diadvofiev)] cvvdnrei rovg yaXovg 
re xdya&ovg ' did ydQ rrjv dQsrrjv aiQOvvrai [xsv dvev 
novov rd [jtrQia xexrijaO^ai fidXXov, // did ttoXsixov Tidvrcov 
'AVQieveiv, yal dvvavrui Tieivoovreg xal dixpojvreg dXvTTcog 
airov xal norov yoivcoveiv, xai roig rcov (oquimv dcpQodi- 
cioig rjdoiievoi iyxaQzeQeTv, eagre fjirj Xvneiv ovg firj nQogr/yet • 

23 dvvavxai ds xal iQrjiidrMv ov fiovov rov nXeoveyreiv dneyoii- 
evoi vofxiiicog yoivcovecv, dXXd xal STraQxeiv dXXijXoig * dv- 



BO OK II. CHAP. YI, 



67 



vavtat ycai rr/v sqiv ov iiovov akvito^q^ oiXXa y.(u aviicpe- 
Qovtoog dlX^Xoig diazid^ead^ai, koi rrjv OQyrjv kojXvsiv elg 
TO fA87afA.8lr]a6(X8vov TTool'evaf rov 8s (pd^ovov Ttavxanaaiv 
dcpaiQOvoi rd (xsv eavtMv dyad^d rotg cplXoig oixEia naQ- 
iiovt^g^ rd ds rojv cplXoiv savrcav vo^il^ovrsg, Iloog ovv 24 
ovK siycog tovg Kokovg re xdyad'ovg xal ttSv noXirixmv 
riliMV fxrj i^ovov d^Xa^aig, dXXd xai cocpeXifxovg aXXyXoig 
Tioivojvovg shat ; ol iiev ydq iTtid^vfiovvtEg iv xaig TioXeai 
Tilidad^al T6 Kcu dQ)^8iv, Iva s^ovaiav s)^(ogi ')[QTj[A,aTd ra 
:<Xs7TT8iv Kal dvS^QcoTTovg ^id^ead^ai xal ridv7tad^8Lv, ddrAoi re 
xal Ttovrjool dv ehv y^al ddvvaroi dXXq) avvaQiioaai, El 2^ 
ds rig iv noXsi riiidad^ai ^ovXofxsvog, oTicog avrog rs [xtj 
ddixrjrai, xal roTg q)iXoig rd dixaia ^otjd^siv dvvrjrai, koI 
OLQ^ag dyad^ov ri noislv rt^v TzarQida nsiQarai, did ri 6 
roiovrog dXXcp roiovtcx) ovx dv dvvairo (jvvaQfxoGai ; nor- 
8Q0V rovg oplXovg coqjsXsTv ^lerd rodv xaXoov xdyadwv Tjrrov 
dvviqasrai, ij rrjv ndXiv sisqysrsiv ddvvarcorsQog sarai xaXovg 
rs xdyad^ovg s^cov avvsgyovg ; JiXXd xal iv roTg yviivi- 26 
mig dycSai drjXov iariv, on, si i^rjv roig T^Qariaroig aw- 
S'siASVovg ini rovg y^siQovg isvai, ndvtag dv rovg dyMvag 
ovroi iviHcov, xai ndvra rd dd^Xa ovroi iXdfA^avov. 'EttsI 
ovv ixsi lAsv OVK i(Sai rovro tzoisiv, iv ds roig noXirmoig, 
iv olg 01 xaXol xdyad^ol XQariarsvovaiv, ovdslg hooXvsIj fisd^ 
ov dv rig ^ovXijrai, rrjv noXiv svsQysrsTv, TTcog ovv ov XvairsX- 
81 rovg ^sXriarovg cpiXovg KrrjadfAsvov TtoXirevsad^ai, rov- 
roig Koivcovoig koi avvsQyoig rcav nqd^scov [xdXXov rj dv- 
rayodviaraig ^Qcofisvov ; XXXd fxrjv KdxsTvo dtjXov, on, 27 
xav TToXsfxy rig rivi, 6V[xp!,d)^03v dsrjasrai, xai rovzcov tiXsi- 
ovMv, idv TiaXoig xdyad^oig dvnrdrrTjrai. Kai iiriv ol 
avi^iA^a^sTv i&sXovrsg ev TToirjrsoi, Iva d^sXcoai nQod^v^jisla- 
d^ai' TioXv 8s xQsTrrov rovg ^sXriazovg iXdrrovag sv tzoisiv 
7] rovg xsiQovag TiXslovag ovtag • oi ydQ ttovtjqoI noXv 



68 



xenophon's memorabilia. 



28 7tXu6v(x)V eveQyeaicov i} oi j^Qriaroi deovrai, JiXka ^a^- 
QWVy 'iq)ri, w Kqito^ovXs, tteiqm ayad^og ylyvead^ai, nat 
TOiovtog yiyvofievog '&r^Qdv imxEiQU rovg xaXovg re xdya- 
d^ovg. ^/(Tco^ d' av ti aoi xdyco avXXa^uv eig tt^v tojv xa- 
X(ov te xdyad^dov \}rjQav E^oijii did to iQcortnog eivai ' deivdig 
yuQ, dv Imd^viDjaw dv&Qc67Z03v, oXog coQfirjfiai im to 
ipiXdiv re avtovg avticpiXeiad^ai in avtMv, xai TTod^cav dv- 
tiTTod^eTad^at, xal imd^v^cov ^vveivai xal drreTTid^vfieiad'ai 

29 "i^^g ^vvovaiag. 'Oqm ds xal aol rovrcov derjaov, otav 
Bnix^viiriarig cpiXiav TiQog rivag TToieTad^ai, Mrj av ovv 
dnoxQvnrov fiE, oig dv ^ovXoio cpiXog ysvsad^ai' did ydg 
TO iTTifisXaiad^ai rov aQsaai rep dQsaxovTi fioi ovx dTtsiQaog 

30 oifiai iy^Eiv nqog S^i^Qav dvd^QcoTTcov. Kal 6 KQiro^ovXog 
eq)Tj' Kal (ai^v, c3 2JwxQarsg, rovtcov iyco roov ^a&t]^drcoy 
TidXai im&Vfiojy aXXcog xal si i^aQxeaei [xoi ri avtij 
iman^liTj im rovg dya&ovg rag 'vpvidg xal im rovg xaXovg 

31 rd acofxata. Kal 6 ^^wxQdrrjg 'icpri ' JlXX\ J Kqito^ovXs, 
ovH €V8<jrtv iv rri ifxr] imarrniri ro rag x^^Q^^ TtQogcpEQOvra 
VTTOfisvBLv Ttoieiv rovg xaXovg • nineiciiai ds xal dno rfjg 
2JxvXXr]g did rovro (pevysiv rovg dvd^QcoTiovg, on rdg x^^Q^^ 
avroig TTgogEcpsQe' rdg ds ys ^^eiQrjvag, on rdg x^^Q^^ 
ovdsvl TZQogscpsQOVy dXXd ndai noQQCod^sv inridov, ndvrag 

32 cpaclv vTiofASvsiv, xal dxovovrag avrt^v xijXsiad^ai, Kal 
6 KQiro^ovXog scprj • ilg ov TtQogoiaovrog rdg x^^Q^^f '^^ 
EX^ig dyad^ov Eig q)iXcov xrrjaiv, didaoxE, Ovds ro arof^a 
ovv, Ecp7] 6 2^coxQdrt]g, TZQog ro cro^ia nQogoi6Eig ; OdgQEi, 
€q)7] 6 Kgiro^ovXog * ovds yaQ ro arofjia nqog ro arofjia 
nqogoiaco ovdsvl, idv firj xaXog y. Evd^vg^ sept], av ys, co 
Kqito^ovXe, rovvavriov rov avixq)SQOVTog EiQrjxag * oi fisv 
ydQ xaXol rd roiavra ovx vno^svovaiv, ol ds aiaxQol xal 
tjdscog TTQogiEvrai, vofii^ovrsg did rijv ^vx^v xaXol xaXsTa- 

33 Kal 6 Kqiro^ovXog Ecprj- ^Ig rovg [isv xaXovg 



BOOK II. CHAP. VI. 



q)drj(Jovt6g fxov, rovg d' dyad^ovg }iataq)ili^aovTog, S-aooMv 
didaaxs roov q)[Xcov ra d^rjQatixd. Kal 6 ^JcoxQazrjg 8q)rj * 
"Ozav ovv, CO KQizo^ovXe, epilog rivl ^ovXri yeveod^ai, maug 
lie xazsiTieTv gov jTQog amov, on ayaaai ts avrov, xal 
mid^viiEig cpiXog avrov etvai ; — KatTjyoQei, 8q)t] 6 Kqito- 
^ovXog ' ovdiva ydq olda ixiaovvra rovg Inaivovvrag. — 
^Edv ds 60V TTQogxazTiyoQi^aoj, ecprj, on did ro dyaad-ai 34 
avrov xal evvoi'xcog l)[8ig TZQog avzov, aQa fxrj dia^dXXea- 
S^ai do^eig vn iuov ; — JiXXd xal avzc^ [aoi, icpij, lyylyvsrai 
svvoia TTQog ovg dv vnoXd^oo evvol'xcog e)^siv nQog ifxs. — 
Tavra fiav d^, Bcprj 6 2^(x)XQdT)]g, i^sazai (xoi Xsyeiv ttsqi 35 
GOV TiQog ovg dv ^ovXri cplXovg Tzoi^aaad^ai* idv ds [xoi 'in 
i^ovoiav d(^g Xiyeiv ttsqI gov, on STtifAEXi^g rs zmv cptXcov 
s7, xal ovdsvl ovTco y^aiQEig cog oplXoig dyad^oTg, xal tni rs 
rolg xaXolg sQyoig tmv qjlXcov dyaXXfj ov)[ rjzzov ^ ijii zoTg 
iavzov, xal Inl rolg dyad^olg zmv opiXcov ^aiQeig ovdev fjrzov 
tj im zoTg iavzov, oTicog re ravta yfyvrjzai zoig q)iXoig, ovh 
aTToxdfxveig [x?j)^avc6fj.£vog, xal ozi eyvcoxag dvdQog dQSzrjv 
ehat VLxdv rovg ^ih cpiXovg sv noiovvza, rovg d' i^^Qovg 
xaxcog, ndvv dv oifxat goi imrrideiov dvai fie Gvvd^riQOV 
rojv dya&(Sv cpiXcov. — Tl ovv, iq)]] 6 KQiro^ovXog, ifxol 36 
rovro Xiysig, cagTze^ ovx am Gol ov, o n dv ^ovXy, neqi 
ifiov Xiyeiv ; — Ma Ai ov/^, cog nors iyco JiGnaGiag Tjxov- 
Ga ' icprj ydq rag dyad^dg 7TQO[A,vr]GrQi8ag fxErd iiev dXtj- 
S^siag rdyad^d diayyeXXovGag deivdg uvai Gvvdyeiv dvd^Qco- 
novg eig xrjdstav, ipevdoiASvag d' ovx cocpsXeiv inaivovGag * 
rovg ydQ i^anazijd^ivzag dfia [aigsiv dXXi]Xovg re xal rrjv 
7tQ0[A,vi]Ga[xivf]v ' a drj xal iyco TieiG&elg oQd^ojg e'^eiv, riyov- 
fiat ovx i^eivai (xoi tteqI gov Xiyeiv STiaivovvn ovdsv, o ri 
dv [X7I dXTjd^evco, — 2^v jisv aQa, eqjrj 6 Kgiro^ovXog, roi-Zl 
ovrog fioi cpiXog el, co 2Jc6xQareg, oiog, dv fxiv n avrog iycQ 
imrrideiov elg ro cpiXovg xri^GaGd^ai, GvXXafi^dveiv fioi' ei 



W xenophon's memorabilia. 

de iiri, ovyi av id^tXoig nXaaag n eineiv im i^y MCpeXeia, 

— IIoTEQa av, icprj 6 2JcoxQdT)]g, w Kqito^ovXe, doxS 
001 fxdXXop cocpsleiv as rd yjevdFj inaiv^v, rj mi'&cov tzei- 

38 Qaod^ai as dya&ov dvdQa ysvsa&ai ; El ds f^rj qjaveQov 
ovTco (501, ex rcovde axtxpai • ei ydq 68 ^ovXofxevog q)tlov 
^Oirjaai vavxXi^ocp ipEvdofxevog ETiaivoujv, q)daxcov dya^ov 
ehcii xv^sQvi^TtjVy 6 ds fioi TteiaO^Etg iTiiTQSxpEis coi t^v vavv 
fx^ imarafjLSvo^ xv^SQvdv, E)[sig rivd sXmda firj dv aavrov 
te xai TTiv vavv dnoXsaai; ?} eI goi TiEiaaifii xotvfj trjp 
noXiv ipEvdofiEvog, ojg dv arqarriyixc^ te xai dixajtix^ xal 
noXiTixcp, Eavrrjv sniTQSxpai, ri dv ol'tt osavrov xal ttjv 
noXiV VTio aov nad^Eiv ; rj s'l rivag Id fa rojv TZoXirojv TtBi' 
oaifii ^pEvdo^iEvog, cog ovri olxovoiiixc^ te xal sttiixeXei, rd 
iavT^v EmtQExpai, dq ovx dv nsiQav didovg dfia te ^Xa- 

39 ^SQog Ei'rjg, xal xaraysXaarog cpaivoio ; ^XXd avvTOfica' 
^rdTTJ TE xal daq)aXE(5rdrri xal xaXklaztj odog, co Kqito^ovXi, 

ri dv ^ovXri doxsTv dya&og slvai, tovro xal yEvsad^ai 
dyad'ov neiQaad^ai. '^Ooai 8' sv dvd^Qconoig dgsral Xiyov^ 
rai, axoTiovfiEvog EVQi^astg ndaag ^ad^riasi ts xal /AEXEtri 
av^avofjiBvag. 'Eya fisv ovv, co Kqlto^ovXe, oi^ai dslv i^fxdg 
tavrrj &riQda&ai' si ds 6v ncog dXXcog yiyvcoaxsig, didaaxs, 

— Kal 6 KQn6§ovXog ' AXX al6Xvvoffj,7]v dv, 8q)7j, oi ^ci- 
xQarsg, dvziXsycov rovroig' ovts ydQ xaXd ovrs dXrj&jj 
Xsyotft dv. 



BOOK II. CHAP. VII. 



7i 



CHAPTER YII. 

ARGUMENT. 

In the three preceding chapters, the theoretical instructions of Socrates 
in regard to the relation^ of friends is explained, and in those which fol- 
low, to the end of the book, Xenophon exhibits the manner in which 
he applied these precepts in the instruction and admonition of his dis- 
ciples and friends. 

At the time of the insurrection of Thrasybulus and his followers 
against the government of the thirty tyrants, there was a great dearth 
of provisions in Athens. Socrates having learned from Aristarchus, 
that he was much troubled to know how to provide for a large number 
of relatives, who had assembled at his house (§ 1 — 3), shows him the 
folly of supposing, that any degradation is attached to engaging in the 
pursuits requisite for procuring the necessaries of life (§ 4 — 8). He then 
points out the mutual bad effect upon himself and friends of living in 
their present state, and the contrasted effect of inducing them to engage 
in the employments best suited to their capacities and characters (§ 9, 10). 
Aristarchus approves the recommendation of Socrates (§11). 

After procuring the materials of industry for the women, by borrow- 
ing money, Aristarchus finds the experiment to be successful, and return- 
ing relates his experience to Socrates ; he however states one obstacle 
which yet remained to the entire success of his plan ; i. e. his own in- 
activity, which was a source of uneasiness to the women. Socrates 
counsels him to relate to them the fable of the watch-dog (§ 12 — 14). 



Kai ixTjv rag anoQiag ys roov qiiXcov rag [xsv di ayvoiav 1 
iTtsiQaro yvcofxi] dxeiad-ai, rag ds dl evdeiav diddaxoov xard 
dwafiiv dXXriloig iTiaQxeiv, 'Eqoj ds xal iv rovroig a 6vv- 
oi8a avro3. JiqiaraQiov yccQ Tiors oqcov axvd^QcoTK^g 8)^01^- 
ta' ^Eoixag, 'icprj, ai AQiaraQ^e, ^aQscog cptQEiv ri' ^qij de 
rov ^aQovg iieradidovai roTg cpiXoig- i6rx)g ydq dv ri as xal 
riiiELg xovcpiaaiiiBv. Kal 6 AqlaraQiog * Alia [xrjv, tcprj, 2 
(» 2^a)XQaT8g, iv Ttollrj ys eiiii aTtOQia' im) yaQ iaiaai- 



xenophon's memorabilia. 



aaev ^ noXig, tioXXojv cpvyovrcov top TleiQaia, avvekijlv- 
'&aaiv (og i^s xuraXeXEt^ifisvat ddeXcfat ts xal ddeXcpidal 
iial dpExpial zoGavraiy cogz eivai iv rfj oixia rsaaaQegxai' 
dexa rovg sXevO^eQovg- Xafx^dvofiEv ds ovze ix r^g yrjg 
ovdsv ' 01 yaQ ivavriot HQarovoiv avrrjg • ovte dno tojv 
oixiMV ' oXiyavd^QMTiia ydg iv tco dcjzei yeyove * rd inmXa 
ds ovde^g covEitaij ovds daveicaad^ai ovdafiod^Ev eaziv dQyv- 
Qiov, dXXd TZQOZEQOV dv tig \ioi doxel iv zfj 6d(^ ^rjzcov 
8VQ81V rj davei^o^Evog Xa^Eiv. XaXsTiov ^Iv ovv iaziv, co 
2^MXQazEg, Tovg oixEiovg TZEQiOQav dnolXvixtvovg, ddvvazov 

^ de zoaovzovg zQEqjEiv iv zoiovroig nqdy^iaaiv, ^xovaag 
ovv zavza 6 2^(oyiQdz7]g • Tl tioze iaziv, Eqjt], ozi 6 KEQd^icov 
fjiEV TToXXovg TQtqjcov ov fiovov iavzc^ te aal rovzoig zd 
imzrjdEia dvvazat TzaQS/^Eiv, dXXd xal TtEQinoiEizai rooavza, 
SgzE xal TiXovzEiv, 6v ds TioXXovg ZQeq^ojv didoixag, fAt] di 
EvdEiav zojv iTimjdEicov dnavzEg dnoXriad^E; — 'Ozi vrj z/t", 

4^Eq)7], 6 iiev dovXovg zQsq)Ei, iyc3 ds iXsv&sQovg. — Kai 
TtozEQOV, tcprj, zovg naqd Goi iXsv&SQovg oi'ei ^sXziovg shai, 
rj rovg Tiaqd KsQdfXMvi dovXovg ; — 'Eyd) fisv olfxat, sopri, 
rovg naqd ifAoi iXEV\)^EQovg. — Ovxovv, scprj, alay^Qov rov ^sv 
dno zcov TiovriQozsQMV evtioqeIv, gs ds noXXco ^sXzlovg s/ovza 
iv dnoqlaig Eivai ; — A'^ Eq;T] • o fisv yaQ zE)[yizag 

5 rgscpEi, iyd) ds iXEvdsQicog TTETTotidEVfiEvovg. — L^^' ovv, 
8q)rj, zE/vTzai eioiv oi XQ^^H^^"^ '^^ noiEiv iTnazdjAEvoi ; — 
MdXiazd ys, tcprj. — Ovxovv XQrioiixd y dXq)fza ; — ^^cpodqa 
ys. — Ti ds aQzoi ; — Ovdsv rjzzov. — Ti ydq ; scpi], tfjdzid 
re dvdQEia xal yvvaixEta, xal ^izcovloxoi xal yXaiivdsg xal 
i^coixidEg f — 2^cp6dQa ys, 'iqi], xai ndvza zavza XQ^^'f^^' 
— '^EnEiza, Ecprj, oi naQd aol zovzcov ovdsv imazavzai noi- 

6 Eiv ; — ndvza fxsv ovv, ojg iycpfAai. — Elz' ovx olad^a, on 
dq)' svog ^sv rovzcxyv, dXcpizoTiouag, Navaixvdqg ov ^ovov 
eavzov re xal zovg oixszag TQsqei, dXXd TTQog zovzoig xal 



1 



BOOKII. CHAP. VII. 73 

vg noXkkq xal ^ovg, xal TieQiTioiehai, roaavraf cSgre xal ry 
TioXei TioXlaMg XeirovQysiv, ano ds aQXonouag KvQr^^og 
ii^v rs oimav naaav diarQicpsi xal f(] daiptldog, /Ir^^eag ds 
KoXXvrevg ano '/laiivdovQyiag, Msvojv d' ano ^Xavido- 
Tzoiiag, MeyaQsojv 8' ot TtlelaToi, tcprj, ano i^copiidoTTouag 
diazQScpovrai ; — A^^ z//', eq)?] ' ovrot ^iv yag covovfAevoi 
^aQ^a(jovg dvO^QcoTiovg s)[ovGir, cSgr dvayxd^ei.v igyd^sad'ai 
a aaXdog 8)[S(, iyoo d' ilav&SQOvg xal avyyevEig. — 
'^Etisit, 8cp7jy on iXevd^BQOi r aiol xal ovyyevug coi, olst 7 
)[Qrjvai fxrjdev aviovg Tioieiv dXXo 7] iad^isiv xal xa'&evdeiv ; 
IIotSQov xal TMV dXXcov iXevd'SQcov rovg ovt(o ^cavzag 
afiEivov didyoviag oqag xal fxaXXov 8vdai(xovi^sig rj rovg, 
a tmaravrai )[Qrj6ifia nqog lov ^lov, Tovrcxiv eTTifxeXof^svovg ; 
7] Tfjv iilv dqylav xal ttjv df^sXeiav aiGd^dvYj roTg dv&Qco- 
Tioig TtQog TE TO [xa&Etv d TCQogrixEi Emaraad^ai, xal TiQog 
to lAvriiiovEVEiv a dv (xdd^coat, xal TtQog to vyiaivEiv rs xal 
iaxvsiv Toig aojfiaGi, xal TiQog to xrriaaod^ai rs xal oco^eiv 
rd XQriaijjia Tioog rov ^lov coqjsXi^a ovra, tjjv ds igy aacav 
xal TT/v ETtiixEXEiav ovdsv XQ^ciiJia ; '^Eixad^ov ds, d qjijg avrdg 8 
titlataad^ai, ttoteqov (og ovrs ^Qj^aipia ovra nqog tor '^tov, 
ovtE TTOiTjaovaaL avzMv ovdsv, rj rovvavrtov, cog xal sm~ 
liEXrid^riaoiJiEvai rovtoov, xal cocpsXrjd^rjaofAEvai dn avrwv ; 
TTorsQoog yaQ dv [xdXXoov dv&QcoTtoi acocpgovoTsv, dgyovvzEg, 
7] rcov XQriaiiicov imjisXovfjiEvoi ; TZOtSQCog d' dv dixaiozEQOi 
ehv, EL igyd^oivio, t] el dgyovvzsg ^ovXevolvzo tieqI zcov sm- 
rrjdsLcav ; AXXd xal vvv [xsv, ojg iycpfAaL, ovte gv ixsivag 9 
q)iXEig, ovzE sxEivaL as' ov ^Jisv '^yovpiEvog avzdg STtL'QrjiiL' 
ovg Eivai asavzcp, sxsivai ds as oQcoaaL di^ofJiEvov sop sav- 
raig. 'Ex ds zovzoov xivdvvog (a^el^co ze dnsx^sLav ylyvsa- 
'd'ai, xal zrjv ngoysyovvLav %dQLV iiEiovad^aL, 'Edv ds 
TiQoazazriarig, oTicag svsgyol coai, av iisv ixstvag (piXrjaELg, 
6q(Sv (jJcpsXfixovg asavzc^ ovaag, ixslvaL ds as dyaTtrjaovaiv, 
7 



74* 



xenophon's memorabilia. 



aLa\}6fA£vai lalQOvzd a a avrcug, rojv 88 TiQoyEyovvmv evsQ- 
yeaioov T^diov ^£i^ivr]fA,troi rrjv an Iai-Ivmv xaQiv av'^rjaere, 
^ai TovTcov cpihxMreQov re xat olxswteqov dXXrjXoig 

10 t^ers. El fisv loivvv ahxQov ri sfieXXov SQydaaad^aij 
d^dvatov dvT avrov TZQoaiQBtiov riv • vvv di, a fxev doxei 
yidlhora ^a) TtQeTicodtarsQa yvvaixi ehat, Bmaravrai, cog 
eoi'AS ' Tzdvreg de, d imrizavrai, Qaard re 'aoi rd^iata xal 
^dlXiaza xal T^diara iQyd^oviai. Mrj ovv oxvei, scprj, ravta 
eigriyFJad-ai, aviaig, d aoi re XvotrsXi^Gai xdxeivaig, .nai, 

11 cog ehog, i^dscog vnaxovaovrca. — Alia, vij rovg {feovg, 
ECpt] 6 AQiaraQ^og, ovrcjg ^oi doxsTg xaXug Isyeiv, ca 2^(6- 
XQareg, cogrs nQoad-ev iiiv ov TTQogitfJiriv davelaaad^ai, eidoog, 
on dvalcoaag, o ti dv Xd^oj, ov)[ s^co dnobovvai, vvv 8t fiot 
doxoj aig EQycov dcpoQiiriv VTZOfisvEiv avro TZOiijaai. 

12 'Ex TOVTCOV ds BTtoQLG&ri fxsv dcpoQ^ri, icovrid^r] ds tQia ' 
xal tQya^ofXEvai (aev tiqigtcov, EQyaadfiEvai ds idEfTtvovr, 
iXaQat ds dvri axv&QcoTTcov rjaav ' xal dvrl vopoQcoiiivcov 
iavrdg '^Secog dXXrjXag ecoqcov • xal ai ^lev cog xi]dEfA,6va 
EcpiXovv, 6 ds cog c^cpEXi^ovg rjydna. Te'Xog ds iXd^cov TtQog 
70V ^^coxQCiTijv )[aiQcov dirjystro ravrd te, xal on alncovTai 

13 avTov iiovov rcov iv rfj otxia dQyov eoO'Ieiv. Kal 6 ^Jco- 
xQdtrjg E(p7] ' Eha ov Xsysig avzaig tov tov xvvog Xoyov ; 
cpaal yaQ, oze (pcovrjavta ijv td ^coa, rijv ol'v nqog tov 
dEGTZotrjv eItzeiv ' Oavfxaazov Tzoieig, og rj^Tv ^isv raig 
xal EQtd aoi xal aQvag xal tvqov naQE-^ovaaig ovdsv 
didcog, n dv ixij ex Trjg ytjg Xd^cofiEv, rep ds xvvl, og 
ovdsv Toiovtov 601 7TaQS)[Ei, fiEtadidcog ovtzeq avrog s^Eig 

\4^C)Ltov. Tov xvva ovv dxovaavra eltzeiv ' Aal ud /lia' 
iyco ydQ Eijii 6 xal v^idg avzdg aco^cov, cogis [xrjzE in av- 
d'Qconcov xXEntEa&ai, [ai^te vno Xvxcov dQnd^Ead^ai, insi 
vfjiEig ys, EL 111] iyoj nQocpvXdzroiiii viidg, ovd' dv vEfAsad^ai 
dvvaiad-E, cpo^ov^iEvai, iirj dn6Xr]G\)^E. Ovzco drj XiyExai 



BOOKII. CHAP. VIII. 75 

xal la TZQO^ara avy)[C0Qrj6ai rov Y.vva 7iQori\iaad^ai, Kai 
av ovv ixeivaig Xeye, on dvti avvog el qjvXa^ xal i7ti[A,al7]' 
zi]g, xai dia as ovd' vcp evog ddixovfievai docpaX(Sg ta xal 



CHAPTER YIII. 

ARGUMENT. 

EuTHERUs, an old friend of Socrates, had lost liis paternal estate by the 
peace of Theramenes between the Athenians and Spartans, and was com- 
pelled to engage in manual labor to procure his daily bread ( § 1 ) • Socrates 
urges him to engage in some pursuit better suited to his age, and re- 
commends that of a villicus, an overseer or steward to some person of 
wealth (§ 2, 3). The objection of Eutherus, that there is something 
slavish in obliging one's self to be accountable to another, Socrates 
obviates by tlie comparison of those who engage in public life, who 
are rather considered more free on account of their employment, and by 
the suggestion, that it is impossible to engage in any pursuit which is 
wholly devoid of this accountability. Each one should apply himself 
with zeal and alacrity to that which is best suited to his station and 
ability (§ 4—6). 



JllXov da Tioia aQialov araiQOV dia )[q6i^ov idc6v, Ilod^av, 1 
aq)r]y Evd^riQa, cpaivri ; — 'Ttio (asv Trjv xazdXvaiv tov noX- 
ai^ov, aq)7], c6 ^^ooxQarag, ix rtjg dnodtjfAiag, vvv) fxavroi 
avrod^av * aTtaidrj yaq dcpxiQad^tjiiav zd av 7^ VTtaQOQia 
UTTifjiata, av ds rij Jizrixri o narriQ ^oi ovdsv xazaXiTrev, 
dvayTid'Qoiiai vvv anidrnjiriaag rep aoii^an aqyat^oixavog rd 
aTTiri^daia TzoQiXaad^ai' doxai da [aol tovro xoactrov aivai tj 
daaad^ai zivog dvd^QcoTZOJV, dXXcog ta xal ^rjdsv ay^ovra, acp 
Step uv davai^oliiriv, — Kai noaov '/qovov oiai aoi, acpr], 2 



76 



xenophon's memorabilia. 



70 (7oo//« ixavov thai fitax^ov rd iTtttrjdeia iQyd^Ecd'at ; — 
Md Tov z/r, t(frj, ov TtoXvv /qovov. — Kal fi/jv, 6q:rj, orav 
ye 7TQ8(j^vT8Qog ytvij, drjXov, on da7idv7]g fiev deriarj, fxiad^ov 
ds ovdeig aoi {yeltjcyEi tojv tov acoixaiog (Qycov didovai, — 

3 Jihjd^ri Ityug, sept], — Ov'aovVj f g)?/, xQeTtzov lariv avro- 
'&ev ToTg roiovroig tojv t^yo^v iTnriO^eod^aty d yioi TtQEC- 
^vTSQCp yevoi^tvcp maQyJoei, y.ai TtQogeXd^ovra too r(av 
nXaiova y^Qrjuara x8'at7jii8vcov, tw deof^tvcp tov GvvEm- 
fi8h]GOf/,evov, 8Qym' t8 iniOTarovvra xccJ ovyxo^i^ovta^ 
xuQTiovg xal aviicpvXdzTovza ttjv ovaiav cocpaXovvza dvr- 

4: coq)8l8ia&aL — XaX87Tc3g dv, 'icpriy lyoo, co ^JcixQaTegy 
dovXeiav V7T0[ie[vatfLL. — Kal firjv oi ya iv Taig noXeai 
7iQoaTaT8vovz8g y.ai tojv dri^ioamv iTzifiaXoiiavoi ov dov- 

XonQ87l86Z8QOl tvaxa 70VZ0V, dXX i7,8vd^8Ql(OZ8QOl Wfll(^OV- 

5 zai. — ''OXcog fA7]v, acprj, c6 2^c6xQaz8g, to vnaiTiov elvai 
Tivi ov ndw 7tQogi8(xai. — Kal fii^v, 'iqji], Ev&riQ8, ov Tidvv 
ye QCidiov iariv 8vq8lv 8Qyov, icp cp ova dv Tig aiziav s^oi ' 
laXanov ydQ ovzco ti Tioitjaai, cSgTS fi7]d8v dfiaQzeiv, X^^' 
8710V ds y,al dvajjiaQzi^zcog ti Tzoirjaavza iirj dyv(6[xon yQizy 
7Z8QITVX81V, 87181 xal o'lg vvv 8Qydt,8a&ai (f iigf '&avf^d^(o el 

6 QCidiov ioziv dvayxXr^zov diaylvaad-ai, Xqt] ovv TieiQaa- 
d^ai Tovg Ts qjiXaiTiovg cp8vy8iVy xai Tovg evyvcoiiovag 
dicoxaiv, yai tojv 7t(jayiidT(x)v, oaa [X8V dvvaaai TioieTv, 
V710118V81V, ooa ds fxrj dvvaaai, q)vXdTT8ad^ai, o zi d' dv 
TiQazzijg, TOVTcov ojg xdXXiaza yai 7iQO&vfi6Taza 87nix8X8l6- 
{^ai ' OVZCO yaQ rjyiaza (X8v os oifiai iv alzia 8ivai, fidXia^ 
Ta ds T]] dTTOQia ^orjO^siav 8vq8iv, qdaza de xal dxivdvvo- 
TaTU t,ijv yal 8ig to ytjQag diagysazaTa. 



BOOKII.CHAP.IX. 77 



CHAPTER IX. 

ARGUMENT. 

Crito, a rich and worthy man, complained to Socrates of the herd 
of sycophants by whom he was annoyed (§1). Socrates recommended 
to him Archedemus, a poor but honest man, who was well qualified, 
both by his ability to speak and act, to protect him from all their in- 
justice (§ 2 — 4). Archedemus was employed and not only won the 
esteem and friendship of Crito, but his aid was much sought by the 
friends of Crito in the management of their business. He thus not only 
obtained pecuniary advantage, but authority and distinction (§ 5 — 8). 



Olda 8s TTors avtov xal KQirmvog dxovaavza, cog ^aX- 1 
ETiov 6 ^iog Jid^rivriaiv sir] dvdQi ^ovXofxsvcp rd savtov 
TtQarreiv, A'vv yciQ, ecpi], sjis tiveg elg dixag dyovaiv, ov)^ 
on ddiKOvvrai in ifxov, dXX' on vofAi^ovaiv ijdiov dv 
aqyvQiov reXsaai rj TiQayiiata i)[£iv, Kal 6 ^^coyiqaxrig • 2 
EiTis fxoi, sq)7], CO Kqitcov, -/.vvag ds TQtqjeig, iva aoi rovg 
XvKOvg dno t(^v TTQc^dzcov dTTEQVxcooi ; — Kal (AaXa, scpTj * 
lidXXov ydq ^loi XvdizeXEi TQsqjEiv ?} ^i]. — Ovx dv ovv 
d^QEiUaig xal drdQa, ogng id^sXoi ze >ial dvraizo aov drtEQV- 
xEiv rovg i7H)[EiQ0vvzag ddixEtv as ; — 'Hdecog y dv, 'icpri, 
El fjifi q)O^OLixriv, OTiojg [xrj in avzov ^e rQaTzoiro. — Ti ; 3 
ECpri, ovyi OQag, ozi ttoXXcS jjdiov san x^Qt,^6[A,Evov otcp aol 
dvdQi 7] d7TE)[d^6fiEvov c6q)EXsiG&ai ; ev lad^i, ort eIgiv iv&dds 
T(Sv roiovzcov dvdQcSv o? Ttdvv dv cpiXonixrjd^EiEv q)iXcp aoi 

Kal ix Tovtcov dvEvqiaxovaiv Jiq'/^E^rjiiov, Tidvv [xsv4: 
Ixavov EiTiEiv TE xal TiQa^ai, Ttsvtjra ds ' ov yaQ rjv olof 
dno Tiavrog xEQdaivEiv, dXXd, cpiXoyi^QriaTog ze xal £vq)V' 
sazEQog ciV, dno r^v avxocpavz(^v Xa(A^dvEiv. Tovtc^ 

7* 



78 xenophon's memorabilia. 

ovv K()ircor, oTioze GvyxofiiXoi ^ oitov t} eXaiov rj oivov 
7] €Qia 7; aA^o ri rodv iv dyQco yiyvofxtvcov '^QrialiKxiv TiQog 
tov ^lor, dq)eX(jov [dp] adcoxs * Tioi oTiore '&voi, indXei, nal 
6 rd roiavra ndvTa iTZEfxelEiro. Noiiiaag d8 6 ^QX^dr^fjiog 
aTTooTQoqjr^v ol tov KQircovog ohov fidXa neQielnev avrov ' 
y.a) ev&vg rear avxoq)avTOvvz(ov tov KQtrcova dvevQrjxei 
noXkd \i\v ddi'AijiJiaTa, nolXovg dl s/^dQovg, 'Aal avzoov riva 
nQogeyialtaazo dg dixrjv dr]iAO(JiaVf iv rj avzov adsL xQid^rjvat, 

6 zi del Tia&eiv i] dnozloai, '0 de, avveidag avzq> nolXd 
}cal TZOvr^Qa, ndvz inoki, cogze dTzaXXayTjvai rov ^QX^' 
di^fAOv. 'O ds JiQxidijiiog ova dTir^XXdzzszo, scog tov re 

7 KQizcova dcprj'A8, >ial avzw XQW^^^ edcoxev, ^Emt de 
zovzo zs xal dXXa zoiavza 6 ^Q^edrjiJiog diSTZQd^azo, f^dr] 
zozE, cogTTBQ, ozav vo^evg dyad^ov xvva 8X11, ycccl oi dXXoi 
vo^ieTg ^ovXovzai ttXtjocov avzov zdg dyeXag iazdvai, ha 
zov xvvog dTToXavcoaiv, ovzoj xal KQizcovog tioXXoI rcSv 
(piXcov ideovzo xal ocpiai naqiyuv (pvXaKa zov JlQX8d)]iiov. 

S *0 ^QX8dr]fiog zco Kqizcovi rjdewg ixaQiXezo, >cai ovx ozi 
fiovog 6 Kqizcov iv '^ovxia ijv, dXXd y>ai ol (flXoi avzov • 
81 ds zig avz(^ zovzcov, olg d/ri^x^^^^f oveidi^oi, cog vno 
KQizcovog coq)8Xov^8vog xoXaxevoi avzov * TI6z8qov ovv, 
iq)?] 6 JiQxJdrjiiog, ala/Qov iaziv 8V8Qy8zov[i8vov vno XQ^^' 
rmv dvd^Q(07i(x)v xal dvT8V8Qy8zovvza zovg fiev zoiovzovg 
(fiXovg TTOieiad'ai, zoig 8s TzovyjQoig diaqjSQEad'ai, tj zovg 
fiev xaXovg ^idyad^ovg ddixstv 7T8iq(6(j18vov ix^Qovg Ttoieia- 
d^ai, zoig ds novriQoig cvvsqyovvza TTSiQaad^at cpiXovg noi- 
eiad^ai, y,a\ XQ^^^(^^ zovzoig dvz ixeivojv ; Ek ds zovzov 
8lg Z8 zojv KQizcovog cpiXcov JiQXsdq^iog rjv, xai vno rcav 
aXXcov KQizcovog cpiXcov izifxazo. 



BOOK II. CHAP. X. 



79 



CHAPTEE X. 

ARGUMENT. 

Socrates admonished Ms friend Diodoms, who was possessed of 
wealth, to secure to himself the friendship of Hermogenes, a poor but 
worthy man, by giving him pecuniary aid. He used the following 
course of reasoning to induce him to do it : 

•If we offer rewards for a slave who has run away, or care for one that 
is sick, should we not much rather see to it that a friend, who is of far 
more value than a slave, is not crushed under the burden of poverty 
(§ 1, 2). Hermogenes is able to be df more value than many slaves, 
and may now be firmly secured as a friend at a very small price (§ 3, 
4). Socrates refused to send Hermogenes to Diodorus, but urged 
Diodorus to go to him (§5), which he did, and the result verified the 
prediction of Socrates (§6). 



Olda ds xal /JiodcoQq) avrov staiQop ovri toidde dia- 1 
Xe)^d^svTa * Ems iioi, eq)?], c6 /JiodcoQS, av rig aot tmv oi- 
xerojv anodgay STiifisXijy OTZoog avaxoiiiari ; — Kal aXXovg 2 
ys rrj /li, eqjt], TiaQaxaXcS, aooGTQa tovrov avaxriQvaacov. 
— Ti yaQ ; icpi], idv rig ooi xdiAvrj roov orAsrcSv, rovrov 
iTzifieXri, xai TiaQaxaXeig latQOvg, oTZoog [xy dnod^dvri ; — 
2Jq)6dQa y\ eq))], — El de rig aot roov yvcoQifxcov, eqri, 
TToXv TMv oiKeTOJv XQrjaiiiXKfzeQog ooV, xivdvvevsi di hdaiav 
aTzoXtad^ai, ovk oi'ei aoi d^iov eivai tnifjieXrid^rivaij OTZcog 
diaacod^^ ; Kca fA?]v oiad^d ye, on ovx dyvcoficov iarlv 'Eq- 3 
lAoysvr^g, aia'/yvoiro S' dv, ei (^cpeXov^evog vno <50v fi^ 
avTcocpeXoit] ae ' xairoi to v7Tf]Q8Triv sxovra rs koi evvovv 

>iCU TTCiQdfXOVOV HOI TO X8XFv6[jieVOV I'AaVOV 7T0181V ty^Hv, Hoi 

lirj [Aovov to xeXevofxevov iKavov ovra ttoibTv, dXXd dvvdii- 
evov %ai dcp' savrov XQV^f^l^ov ahai, xal TtQOVoeTv koi ttqo- 
^ovXEvea&ai, 7ToXX<Sv oixezcSv oliiai dvtd^iov elvai. 01 4: 



80 



xenophon's mem grab ilia. 



fisvtoi dyad^ol olxovofj.oi, otav to ttoXXov ci^iov fjiixQov i^y 
TTQiaad^ai, tots (jpacrJ deiv coveTa^ai * vvv ds dta ra TTQccy- 

5 ^aza evojvordrovg eaii cpiXovg dyad^ovg atTjaaad^ai, Kal 
6 /liodojQog ' JiXXd xaXcog ye, ecprj, Xeyeig, g5 ^JcoHQazeg, 
xal xsXevaov iXd^slv ojg ifxs rov 'EQ(xoyEvr]v. — Md 
ecpt], ovx eycoye ' vofjiiXo^ ydq ovzs col ndXkiov elvai to 
xaXtaai ixsTvov rov avrov sXd^eTv TtQog SKeTvov, ovze iyteivo) 

6 fiei^ov dyax^ov to TiQayi^^ijvai ravra ij 6oi. Ovtco drj 6 
/Ji6dcf?Qog (^;f£ro TZQog rov 'EQfxoysvrjv, 'aoi ov noXv reXeaag 
i'Ar/jaaro cpiXor, og BQyov eI)^e axoTteiVy o rt dv rj Xeycov rj 
TiQdrrojv coq)eXott] re xai evcpQuivoi /tiodcoQov. 



AENO0 i2NT02; 



Alio MNHMONE TMA T SI N. 

TPITON. 



CHAPTER I. 

ARGUMENT. 

The first seven chapters of Book III. relate to the duties of those 
who engage in the management of civil and military affairs, and com- 
prise a more complete refutation of that branch of the second accusation 
of Socrates, stated and briefly controverted in I. 2. 9 sq. 

The subject of this chapter is, the duties and qualifications of a milita- 
ry commander. 

Socrates urged a young Athenian, who desired to become a general, 
to put himself under the instruction of a professed teacher of the art 
of managing an army. Knowledge is the more necessary for the gen- 
eral, since the whole State in time of danger is intrusted to him, and the 
most important consequences are dependent upon his skill in the duties 
of his calling (§ 1 — 3). When the pupil returned, thinking himself, 
without doubt, qualified for any ofiice in the army, Socrates sportively 
inquired of him, what and how he had been taught, and was told that 
he learned only tactics (§4, 5). Socrates explained to him that although 
the ability to arrange an army is important, still it is but one among many 
prerequisites for a good general (§ 6 — 8). He further shows him that 
arbitrary rules for arranging an army, without discrimination in regard 
to the character of the troops, and without reference to time, place and 
other contingencies, is of little value, and sends him back to his teacher 
to question him on these points 9 — 11). 



'On ds rovg oqsyoiiivovg tojv xalojv eTtiiislsTg mv oqs- 1 
yoivto Ttoiojv (6q)sXeif vvv tovto diriyriaoiiai' axovaag ydq 



82 xenophon's memorabilia. 

note /JiovvoodcoQov eig rtjv nokiv t^-aeiv ETiayyeXXofievov 
azQarr^yeiv Sidd^eiv, eXe^s TZQog riva rcov ^vpovtcov, ov ^cf- 
d^dvETO ^ovXofAevor rrjg tifitjg ravrrjg iv rrj Tzolei rvy^dveiv ' 

2 AlaiQov fievtoi, co veavia, rov ^ovX6[asvov iv TzoXai 
atQaTrjeiVy i^ov rov to (xad^siv, dfielrjaai avrov, xal dixaicx)g 
dv ovTog vno trig noXecog t;iiiiioiTo tzoXv [xaXXov, t] el' rig 
dvdQidvTag eQyoXa^oirj, ^rj fisfiad^rjyicog dvdQiavtOTioiEiv. 

3 0Xr]g yuQ Trjg TioXecog iv roTg TioXefiixoTg xirdvvoig imrQeTt- 
OfA>8V7jg ro) GtQariiyop, ^leydXa rd re dya&d y.aTOQ&ovvrog 
avrov xai id xaad dia^aQzdvovTog eUdg ylyveaO^ai ' Tzoog 
ovv ovx dv diyiuioog 6 rov ^ilv iiavd^dveiv rovro dfieX^v, 
rov ds aiQe&^vai imfjieXofievog ^rjfiiotro ; Toiavra [xav drj 

4cXsyo3v eTTStaev avrov iXd^ovra fxavd^dveiv. 'Enei be fie^a- 
d'7]xcog f^HE, 7iQogmait,ev avrcp Xeycov ' Ov doxel Vf^iiv, oJ 
dvdQeg, cogTiEQ '^0[i,)]Qog rov Jiya^iiiivova yeQUQOv scprj elvaij 
'nai [ovrcx)g~\ ode orQarrjyeTv fiad^cov yEQaqoorEQog (paivEod^ac ; 
xal ydq ^gjiEQ 6 yiid^aQi^Eiv ^ad^Mv, yioi idv [xtj Kid^aQi^rjy 
yiid^uQiarrig iari, xal 6 {^ad^oov Ida & at, >idv [xrj lazQEvri, 
Ofxcog iatQog iariv, ovrco xal oSe dno rovds rov )[q6vov dia- 
rEXEi arqarTjyog ooV, y.dv fX7]8E}g avrov eXrjrai • 6 ds firj 
Iniard^Evog ovrE arQarTjyog ovrE larqog iariv, ovds idv 

5 VTio Tzdvrcov dv&QcoTiojv aiQEd'y. Ardq, E(f rj, iva >ca/, idv 
Tjixojv rig ra^iaQxy ^ Xo^ayri aoi, iniarrjfxovEarEQOi r6)v 
TToXEfiiH^v M^EV, Xs^ov ^fiTv, Ttod^EV 7iq%ar6 GE didd(yxEiv 
rrjv GrQarrjyiav, Kal og ' 'Ex rov avzov, aq)?], Eig otteq 
xal ireXEvra ' rd ydq raxrixd ifXE ye nal dXXo ovdtv idi- 

6 da^Ev. AXXd fiyv, ecp)] 6 ^Jcoxgdrtjg, rovro yE noXXoarov 
fiSQog iarl orQartjyiag • xal ydq TzaQaGy.Evaaiixov rojv Eig 
rov noXEjxov rov crQarriyov Eivai ^Qij, yal noQiarrAov rcov 
inirridEmv roig arQarmraig^ xai iirjy^avixov, xai iQyaarixov, 
xal imiiEXij, xal xaqreQixov, xai dy^ivovv, xal cpiXocpQOvd 
re xal cofiov, xai dnXovv re xai ini^ovXov^ xai cpvXaxrixov 



BOOK III. CHAP. I. 



83 



T8 Xal xX&TTTTJV, 'AOL TtQOEriKOV Xol CCQTiaya, KOI q)ll6dCf3QOV 

ycal 7TXeov8m7]v, koi aoq)akri xal iTitd^sriKov, xal aXXa TzoXXa 
y.ai q)vast xal i7iiotfj(j^rj del rov ev aTQarrjyrjaovra 'i^^iv. 
KaXov ds ^al to raKZixov uvai • noXv yaQ diacpiqEi azQci' 
revfAa rszayi^svov atdvaov * wqtieq li^oi re yioi nXivd^oi 
yiol ^vXa ^al yjQafxog dtaKZcog ^isv aQQii^fisva ovdh )[Q^(jifid 
eariv, meiddv ta)^d^y >:drco iisv xa? mmoXrig rd iirire 
CTjTTOfAE'Pa (jiTirs rT]x6[XEva, oi re Xid^oi xai 6 yiEQai^og, iv 
liiacx) at Ts ttXivO^ol xal rd ^vXa, digneQ iv oixodofALa, 
avvTid^szaif tote ylyvetai tzoXXov d^iov Krrj^a oima. J^XXd ^ 
Tidvv, 8q)rj 6 veaviaKog, ojxoiov, c6 2Jc6xQa78g, aiQrjxag • xal 
ydg iv Tcp noXe^^cp zovg re Ttqcorovg dqiaTOvg dei latTHv 
xal Tovg reXevraiovg, iv ds iiiaop rovg x^iQiaxovg, ha vno 
fi8v roov dycovtai, vno ds av tojv cod^^vrai. — El fisv rol- ^ 
vvv, 8q)T], >ial diayiyvcoaxeiv as tovg dyad^ovg^Kal rovg 
^ayiovg idida^sv • si ds fii^, zi aoi 6q)sXog oov sfxad^sg ; ovds 
ydq 81 68 dQyvQiov ixsXsvas ttqmtov [asv xal TsXsvraiov to 
y.dXXi(jrov rdrtsiv, iv (iisacp ds to islqigtov, [irj didd^ag 
dtayiyvcoaxsiv to is xaXov xal to xi^drjXov, ovdsv dv aoi 
og)8Xog riv. — ukXXd (id /It, sq)?], ovk idida^sv, cSgrs avTOvg 
dv riiidg dsoi Tovg ts dyad^ovg y>al tovg yaxovg xqlvsiv. — 
Ti ovv ov GX07T0V[A8v, scpTj, Tzojg dv avTOJv lAtj diaixaQTdvoi' 10 
IA8V ; — BovXoiiai, soprj 6 vsavtaxog. — Ovxovv, sqiT], el [asv 
d^yvQiov dsoi dQTid^eiv, rovg cpiXaQyvQcordTOvg nqcoTovg 
Kad^iGzdvTsg OQd^oog dv TdrToi}A8v ; — '^E^otys doxsi. — Ti ds 
tovg xivdvvsvsiv (JsXXovTag ; dqa tovg q)iXoziixoTdTovg ttqo- 
taxzsov ; — Ovzoi yovv eiGiv, 8q)r], oi svexa inaivov xivdv- 
V8V81V id^sXovzeg ' ov tolvvv ovzol ys ddrjXoi, dXX' imq)a- 
vsTg navzayov ovteg evatQSZoi dv shv, — Azdq, scprj, 11 
nozsod G8 zdzzsiv iiovov ididaisv, i] xal ottol xal oncog 
IQriGztov sxaGzcp toov tayfxdzoov; — Ov Tzdvv, scpri, — Kal 
liTjv noXXd y iGzl, TtQog d ovze tdtzeiv ovze dysiv oogav- 



84 xenophon's memorabilia. 

rcog 7iQogrj7<et. — u^XXa [la z//', ecprj, ov di£<ja(pi^t>i^e ravta. 
— A^^ z/r, 8q)7]y naXiv roivvv iXd^oov mavsQcora' ijv yaQ 
eTZiOTtjTaiy xof ^tj avaidrjg J, aiayvveitai aQyvQiov elXr^cpcog 
ivded ae anontn^paod^ai. 



CHAPTER II. 

ARGUMENT. 

Socrates, in conversation with an Athenian who had been appointed 
to a command in the army, on the authority of Homer, compares a gen- 
eral to a shepherd. His duty is to provide for the safety and comfort 
of his soldiej^, and to lead them on to the successful conquest of their 
enemies (§ 1 ). He must not merely fight bravely himself, but inspire 
his followers with military ardor. Like a good prince he should not care 
for his own happiness alone, but wisely conduct others to good fortune 
(§ 2-4). 



1 ^Evrv^Mv dt nor 8 (jrQaT7]yeTv rjQ)]ii8vo) rep ' Tov tvexsv. 
eq)T]y '^Ofir^oov oiet tov ^yafjisuvova TiQogayoQevcai TToifitra 
Xaojv ; dod ye on, cSgTTSQ tov noifisva tTHntXeiad^ai del, 
OTtcog odoal Te eaovrai ai meg, xal rd iTTir/jdeia e^ovai, 
\Kai ov tvexa TQecpovrai, Tovro e6tai,'\ ovzco xal tov 6TQa- 
rrjyov emiielelad^ai dei, OTicog ocooi t8 ol arQariwrcu eaov- 
rai, xal rd emztjdeia t'^ovai, xa), ov evexa azQaTevovTai, 
TovTO earaj. : atQarevovrai de, iva xQarovvreg tcov TtoXefxlcov 

2 svdaifA,ove6Teooi cooiv i] tI dfiTzoze ovzcog eTZJjveae tov J^ya- 
fiEfjivova eiTTCfjv, 

'A/i(l)6Ttpov, ;3aat?.€vg r' dya^or, Kparepog r' alxfJ-TjTTjg ; 

aqd ye ozi aiy^iiijrri g t e x Qare q6 g dv ei't], ovx ei 



BOOK III. CHAP. III. 85 

fiovog avTog av dyoovtZoiro TiQog rovg TZolsfAiovg, all' el xal 
navxl TO) OTQaroTitda) tovtov aiziog eirj ; xai ^aaiXevg 
dya^og, ova h [xovov tov savzov ^lov >ial6jg 7tqo807']^xoi, 
dlX el Mv ^aoilevoi, rovzoig evdaiixoviag aiziog eirj; 
Kal yaQ ^aailevg aiQehai, ovx iva eavzov xalug imiAslrj- 3 
rai, dlX' iva nal oi eloiievoi dl avzov ev nqdzzMor xai 
aTQarevovzai de Tidvzeg, iva 6 ^log aviotg coV ^sXziazog ^* 
zal czQazrjyovg aiQOVvzai rovzov tvexa^ iva nqog xovro 
avzoig ijyeiioveg mgi. /lei ovv top (JZQazrjyovvza zovzo^ 
7taQaoxevd(^eiv zoig ilo^evoig avzov ozqazriyov' xcd ydq 
ovze xdlhov rovzov alio qadiov evQslv, ovze aiaiiov rov 
ivavzlov. Kal ovzcog aTziaxoTKav, rig eirj dyad^ov ^ye^ovog 
dQezri, rd fiev alia neQiriQei, xareleme ds ro evda([xovag 
Ttoielv, oov dv /jyr^zai. 



CHAPTER III. 

ARGUxAlENT. 

After representing, iu general, that the object of the ' prefect of the 
horse' is not the gratification of personal vanity, but the improve- 
ment of the forces under him, Socrates more specifically designates 
his duty as twofold: the care of the horse and of the rider (§ 1, 2). 

1. He must give his personal attention to the care and training of the 
horses, and not leave them to the management of their riders alone 
(§3,4). 

2. Care for the rider, requires attention to his mounting, sitting firmly 
in the saddle, and the managing of his weapons (§5,6); to his courage 
and alacrity in opposing the enemy, and to his prompt obedience to 
orders (§7,8). And as an inducement to the prompt obedience and 
service of the soldier, the commander must perform his own duties 
well (§ 9) ; and inculcate the honor and utility that results from obedi- 
ence (§10). In fine, the abiUty to speak in public should be cultivated, 

8 



86 



XENOPHON's ME3I0RABILIA. 



not only as a means of procuring obedience and discipline, but also for 
the excitement of military ambition and love of glory, that thus the 
desired object of warfare may be the more readily attained (§ 11 — 15). 



1 Ka\ innaQiHv rivi riorniivc^ oidd ttots avzov Toidde 
8iale)[{^8VTa * 'E/^oig dv, sept], co veavia, elneiv ijfuv, oiov 
fvexa i7ied^v^r^Ga<s' innaQytZv ; ov yccQ dfj rov TiQij^iog tmv 
iTZTTEOJv iXavvsiV aal yuQ ol iTtTToroiotai tovzov ye d^iovv- 
lat, TiQotXavvovai yovv 'Aai tcop Inndoyfov. — yJh]&Jj )Jyeig, 
icfri. — A}Xd ix7]v ovde tou yvcoGd^ijiai ys, Inai xdt ol ^ai- 
vouevoi ye vnb TzdvTcov yiyvcoaxovTat. — JfXii&eg, ecprj, xai 

2 tovTO Xeyetg. — JlXX' aQa on to innr/.ov olei rfj noXei ^eX- 
riov dv Tioirjaag TiaQadovvcu, xca, ei rig yQeia ylyvoiio in- 
7ieo3v, Tovzcov riyoviievog dya&ov Ttvog ai'riog yevtaO'ai ry 
noXei ; — Kal ^xdla^ eqjr]. — Kal eazi ye, vrj z//', eq))], 6 
2J(oxQdTr]g, xaXov, idv dvvi] ruvra noirjaai. 'H de aQ^tj 
7T0V, ecp rjg ^Qrj(jaiy ititicov re y.al diA^azojv iaziv ; — '^Eari 

3 ydg ovv, ecpij. — '^Id^i drj Xs^ov rjiuv ttqmzov zovzo, OTZcog 
diavori Tovg Innovg ^eXrlovg Tioirjaai ; — Kal og' JiXXd 
70VZ0 [xev, sq:r]y ovx ifiov oi)iai to ei)yov elvai, dXXd Idia 

4:txaaT0v 8eTv rov savzov Itztzov i7TijieXeTa{}ai. — 'Edv ovv, 
ecf ri 6 2^(x)y.Qdzrjg, naoiyoavzai ooi rovg Innovg ol fitv ovzcog 
'Aa-AOTTodag i] xuAoay.eXeig ?} dod-eveig, ol dt ovzcog dzQoqjovg, 
cogze fitj dvvaad^ai dxoXovd^eiv, ol ds ovzcog dvaycoyovg, 
cogte iiij iitveiv, onov dv ov Tdhjgy ol de ovzcog Xaxiiazag, 
ojgre fijjde rdiai dvvaiov elvai, ti ooi tov Innixov oqeXog 
eazai ; i] Ticog dwr^Grj roiovzcov ijyovfAevog dyad^ov zi TTOifj- 
oai 7:t]v ndXiv ; — Kal og ' JlXXd xuXcog re Xeyeig, ecpq 
xai TieiQdooiiai tmv Ititzcov eig to dvvazov eTrt^ueXeTod^ai. 

5 — Ti 8e ; rovg Inneag ova emyeiqiioeig, ecpr], ^eXziovag 
Tioiijoai ; — "Eycoy\ eq)rj — Ovaovv ttqcozov iiev dva^aziACO- 
teQOvg em rovg Innovg nouioeig avzovg ; — Aei yovv, e^pij ' 



BOOK III. CHAP. III. 



87 



oioi yaQy ei Tig avrojv Karaniaoi, fiallov av ovzco goj^oito. 
— Ti ydo ; idv ttov xivdweveiv d^n, ttotsqov STtayayeiv 6 
Tovg 7ToXs[A.tovg im rr^v aii^iov xtXevGeig, iv&aTiSQ eicod^aTS 
iTTTtsveiv, rj TZHQaaxi rag fxeXsrag iv Toiovioig Tzoieiod^ai 
)^(OQioig, iv oloigmQ oi noliixioi ylyvovxai ; — BsXriov yovv, 
ecprj. — Ti yccQ ; rov ^dlXeiv mg nXuGTOvg ano tmv Itz- 7 
7i(xiv miu^Xudv riva Tioirjari ; — BsXiiov yovv, 'icprj, aal 
rovro. — Oriyuv ds rag ipv/^ag tmv itttjscov xal iio^yi^siv 
TiQog rovg TioXefiiovgf tineQ dXyjfxojTeQovg Ttomv, diavevot]- 
ecu; — Ei 8s ^.7, dXXd vvv ys TtsiQaoofxca, eq)r]. — ''Ottco^ 8 
ds aoL TZSi&covTai 01 InTisig, Tzsqjoovnxdg zi ; dvev yaQ dfj 
tovTOV ovte Ittttcov ovrs ittttscov dya&MV xal dXxi[AOJV ovdsv 
ocpsXog. — JiXrix)^?! Xsysig^ sq)7] * dXXd Ttdog dv rig iidXiara, 
ci I^dy.Qarsg, i/zi rovro avxovg TZQorQsxpaiTO ; — 'Exeivo^ 
fxsv drjTiov oia&a, ozt iv navrl Ttgdyixan oi dv&QConoi rov- 
TOig [AdXiGia iOsXovai TTsi&sod'ai, ovg dv i^yoovzai ^eXtia- 
Tovg ehat • xal yaQ iv vooq), ov dv i^ycovrai latQixcoratov 
eivai, TOVTcp fidXiaTa ttslx^ovtcUj kcu iv tiXolg^ 01 nXsovrsg, 
ov dv xv^SQvr]Ttxc6zaT0v, xal iv ysojQyia, ov dv yscaQyixcora- 
rov, — Kai ^idXa, tq)r]. — Ovxovv eixog, scprj, xal iv itztzi^xyi, 
og dv (tdXiara sidojg cpaivijrai d del ttoislv, tovto) {xdXiota 
i&sXstv rovg dXXovg jisld'SG&ai. — ^Edv ovv, scpij, iyoo, co 10 
^axQarsg, ^sXiiazog cSv avzcop drjXog 00, dqxsoei iioi zovzo 
tig zo TTsld^sod^ai aviovg ifxot ; — 'Edv ys TtQog zovtqj, scpf], 
diddirig avzovg, ojg zo neid^sa&ai aoi xdXXiov zs xal ocoztj- 
QiCfjTSQOV avzolg sazai. — Uc^g ovv, scpr], zovzo didd^co ; — 
IIoXv vq /lt\ scprj, Qdov, i\ si aoi dsoi diddaxsiv, cog zd 
xaxd zojv dy ad^ojv diisivco xai XvaizsXsozsQd iazi. — ^sy- 11 
8ig, sqjtj, Gv zov Inna.qy^ov nQog zoig dXXoig imjisXsiad^ai 
dsiv xai zov Xsysiv dvvaad^ai ; — 2^v d' (§ov, scprj, XQ^^^^ 
oicoTiri 17171 aQisiv ; rj ovx ivzsd^vfXT^aai, ozi, oaa zs voi^cp 
lisiiad^rixatisv xdXXiaza ovza, di ojv ys ^^v irnazdiisd^a, 



88 



xenophon's memorabilia. 



ravra navza 8ia Xoyov ifA.d&ofiev, zal u ti aD.o xaAor 
fiav{ydp£i Tig [id&i^ua, did Xoyov fiav&dvei ; y.ai oi aQiaia 
didd(jy.ovT8g [.idXiaza Xoyco )^Q(jovTai, xal oi rd cnovdaiorata 

12 i^dXiGza IniordiiEvoi ydXXiora diaXtyovrai ; '^H rods ovx 
ivrt]x)^vfA.}]aat, ojg, ozav ys x^Q^^^ ^'^ rijgde rrjg noXmg 
yiyvfjzai, cogTiSQ 6 eig /IrjXov neiiTtoiiEvog, ovdsig dXXod^ev 
ovdaiAo&tv zovzq) icpd[xiXXog yiyvszai, ovds evavdQia iv aXXji 
tzoXei ofxoia rri iv&dds avvdyszai ; — ^Xrjd^rj Xtyeig, eq}f]. — 

•^^ ^XXd fjiijv ovze evcpMvia roaovzov diacpigovaiv ^d^rjvaioi 
Z03V dXXcov, OVZE acoLidzojv [xsyi&ei xal Qcofxi], oaov qjiXoti- 
fiui, T^TTSQ [xdXiara ttcjcqo^vvsi TZQog rd xaXd nal tvzijia. — 

^^'AXfjd^sg, ecpr], yal rovzo. — Ovxovv oiei, ecprjy y.a\ zov itz- 
nmov zov ivd-dde si' zig i7Tifi8X7]d^ei7], cog noXv dv yai zov- 
ro) di8V8yxoi8v zcov dXXcov^ otzXmv z'8 xal itztzojv 7taQaay8vri 
yiai 8vza^ia, xal rep hoificog xivdvv8V8iv TZQog zovg ttoXe^i- 
ovg, 81 voiAiaEiav zavza 7iOiovvz8g tnaivov xal zi^i^g Z8v^sa' 

lOd^ai; — EiKog y8, sq)?]. — Mrj zoivvv 6xv8i, «g)y/, dXXd nsi- 
QC3 zovg dvdQag Im zavza 7tQorQ8n8iv, dcp cov avzog z€ 
c6q)8Xri\y^ari, yal oi dXXoi noXlzai 8id as, — ^XXd vrj /lia 
TtsiQdaofiai, 8(pr]. 



CHAPTER IV. 

ARGUMENT. 

Ni COM ACH IDES Complained to Socrates that Antisthenes, who had 
no experience in military affairs, or knowledge of anything but to amass 
wealth, had been chosen as leader of the army, instead of himself, who 
had devoted his life to such pursuits, and bore the marks of previous 
warfare (§ 1, 2). Socrates replied : Since Antisthenes has shown skill 
in the management of his own affairs, and as a leader of the chorus, 



BOOK III. CHAP. lY. 



and is ambitious of a good name, he may be safely trusted with the army 
(§3 — 5). A man who has knowledge and skill will be successful as a 
leader anywhere ; for the same qualities are demanded in presiding 
over the chorus and in conducting private affairs, as in commanding 
the State or army (6 — 12). 



^Id(^v ds 7T0TS NrAOixa]^idr]v dQ][a{Q8aioov amovra i^Qsro . 1 
Tiveg, (o Nixo[jta)^idt], axQarrjyol riQrjvrai ; Kal og ' Ov ycLQ, 
ecpt], CO ^(oxQaregy toiovtol eiaiv Ad^rivaioi, cogra ifxs fxsv 
ov^ elXovTO, og in Karvcloyov aTQaravofisvog xatartTQijjiiiai 
xal Xo)^ay(5v xal ra^iaQ^oop y^ccl tQavfxaTa vito rcav ttoXb- 
liicov roaavra 8)[cov ' a^ia ds rag ovXag zcov tQaviidtcov 
aTioyvfivovfievog iTzedBixwev ' Jivtiad'ivriv ds, sq)?], eikovto 
rov 0VT8 OTzXtrrjv ttc^tiots atQarsvodiJisvov, sv re zoTg Itz- 
Tisvaiv ovdsv ttsqI^Istitov noiriaavra, iTiKytdfisvov rs aXXo 
ovdsv rj XQW^^^ avllsysiv ; Ovxovv, 8g)r] 6 ZcoyiQdrrjg^ 2 
Tovto lAsv dya&ov, s'iys rolg GTQaTiojtcag ixavog sorai rd 
STiirridsia ttoqiXsiv ; Kai ydq ol 's[A7i0Q0if 8q)7], 6 A^iKOfjia^i- 
d)]g, XQWara avXXsysiv ixavoi siaiv ' d)X ov'i svsxa rovrov 
}ial aTQarrjysiv dvvaivr dv, Kal 6 ^Jco-AQdrr^g scpri * JiXkd 3 
v.aX q)il6vsiKog 'Avriad svrjg saiiv, o atQarriycp TZQogstvai 
imii^dsiov 86ZIV * o?)/ OQag, on xal, oadxig xexoQ^yrjxey 
Tzdai TOig xoqoXg vsvix}]xs ; Md z//', scpi] 6 AUK0(A,a]^i8i]g, 
dXX ovdsv 0{A0i6v iati %oqov rs xat arqarsviiarog TZQOsard- 
vai, Kal iiiqv, scprj 6 2JcoxQdT7]g, ovds (pdtjg ya 6 .Avria- 4 
'&sv7]g, ovds yi^OQMv didaaxaXtag sfiTisiQog c5V oiAcog iysvato 
Ixavog svQsTv rovg xQariarovg ravra, Kal sv ry arqaria 
ovv, sq))] 6 A^iKOfAaj^idrjg, dllovg ^isv svQtiasi rovg rd^ovrag 
dvx^' savrov, dllovg ds rovg (Aaxovfisvovg, Ovxovv, scptj^ 
6 2!(oxQdrr]gy idv ys xal sv roig Ttolsiiixoig rovg xQariarovg, 
agTTBQ sv rolg lOQixoTg, i^svQiaxij rs xal TTQoaigrjrai, sixorcog 
dv xal rovrov vixtjqoQog sirj ' xal danavdv S' avrov slxog 
8* 



90 



xexophon's memorabilia. 



liaXkov civ i&t'Xeiv sig Tt]v ^vv oXrj rtj ttoXei tcav TZoXsfjtixoiv 

^viHTjv 7] Eig Tijv ^vv TTj q)vXrj TMv y^oQrAMv. Aiyeig 
Gv, icpri, 00 -Z'oax()arf^% cog rov avzov dvdQog iari X^QW^^^ 
78 TiaXcog xal aTQart]y£tv ; — Atyco tycoy, tq)r], ojg, ozov av 
rig TiQoaraTEvri, iav yiyvcooxrj re cov dei, xal ravra tioqi- 
l^ead^ai dvvrjrcu, dyad^og dv elrj TTQoardrrjg, sire XOQov, errs 

7 oi'xov, 8118 TToXecog, ei're arQarev/Aarog riQoararevoi. — Kal 
6 Nixoiiaxl^tjg ' Md /li , 'icprj, ai 2Jojy.QaT8g, ovx dv nors 
<Pfjir]v iyM 60V dxovaai, (og dyaO^ol oixovofAOi dyadol arga- 
rriyol dv 8i8v, — '7d^i di^, icpij, e^erdoo^fAEv rd egya EKureQOV 
avrMv, Lva eid^^iev, n6r8QOv rd avrd i^nv, rj 8iaq^sQ8i ri, 

S — ndvv ys, 8(pi], — OvxovVj 'icprj, ro iilv rovg dQ^ofxivovg 
xar7]x6ovg re xal evTzeiOeig iavroig Tzaqaaxevat^eiv d^iqiore- 
QOJV iar]v sQyov ; — Kal ^idXa, ecpr]. — Ti de ; ro nQogrdr- 
reiv exaara roig emrijdeioig TtQarreiv ; — Kal rovT 8(prj, — 
Kal firjv xal ro rovg xaxovg xoXd^eiv, xal rovg dya^ovg 

9 rifidv, d[A.q)OTeQoig oifiai TZQogrjxeiv. — Ildvv fisv ovv, eq)Tj. 

— To de rovg vnrjxoovg eviieveig Tioiela&ai Tzojg ov xalov 
dfiq)or8QOig ; — Kal rovr, eq)?]. — ^^v^fid^ovg de xal ^orj- 
x^ovg HQogdyecd^ai doxei aoi avficpeQeiv dfA,q)or8Qoig, ov ; 

— ndvv iiev ovv, ecpr]. — JiXkd qvlaxrixovg r&v ovrcov ovx 
dfiq)ortQOvg eivai TiQogrixei ; — 2^cf6dQa y\ eq)t]. — Ovxovv 
xal eTtifxeleig xal cpdoTtovovg dficporegovg elvai TiQogi^xei 

10 718qI rd avrcov eqya ; — Tavra (lev, ecpij, Ttdvra o^JLOLcog 
dficporsQcov iariv * dXXd ro iidxead^ai ovxeri dfjiq)oreQcov. — 
[All' i^d^QOi ye roi dfACporeQoig ylyvovrai ; — Kal ^xdXa, 
iaprjj rovro ye. — Ovxovv ro neQiyevead^ai rovrcov dfxipore- 

11 QOig aviicpeqei ; — Tldvv ye, ecprj' dXX ixeivo naQielg, dv 
dey iidx8od^aL, ri (oq)eXTjosi ^ oixovo^ixi^ ; — 'Evzavd^a di^Tiov 
xal TiXeiarov, eq)rj • o ydQ dyad^og oixovo^og, etdcog, ozi 
ovdev ovrco XvoireXeg re xal xeqdaXeov eariv, cog ro fxaxofi- 
8V0V rovg TZoXefiiovg vtxdv, ovde ovrmg dXvGireXeg re xal 



BOOK III. CHAP V. 



91 



^TjfA^iMdeg, cog to i^TTaad^ai, Trgo^iffAcog fA,sv tu noog to vindv 
ovfKpsQOVTa ^r]Ti^(jei xal TraQaaxavdaeTat, imfxelmg ds Ta 
TiQog TO riTTdad-ai cpsQOVTa axsipsTai xal cpvld^sTai, ivsg- 
yojg d\ dv ttjv TTaQaaxevriv OQa vixrjTixriv ovaav, ixaxsiTai, 
ovx ijMGTa ds tovtmv, idv aTzaQdaxevog rj, cpvXd^sTai ovv- 
dnTsiv iid^i^ijv. Mrj xazacpQovai, scpijy oa AUxo^axtdrj, tmv'^2 
oiKOVOiirAciov dvdQMv ' yaQ T03V Idicov miiiilaia nXrjd'St 
liovov diacpsQSi zrjg tmv tcoivoov, Ta ds dlXa naQanXriaia 
8)^81, TO ds [AsycGTOv, oTi ovTS dvsv dv&QcoTTMV ovdsTSQa 
yiyvsTai, ovts dt dXXcov ^isv avd^QcoTrcav Ta idia TTQdTTSTai, 
dt dXXcov ds Ta xoivd ' ov yaQ aXXoig Tidiv avd^Qconoig ol 
TMV yiOivdov sniiisloiiavoi )(^Q03VTai fj oigTTSQ 01 Ta idia oixov- 
o^ovvz8g ' oig oi smaTdiisvoi iQfia&ai xal Td idea xal Ta 
xoivd xaXcog TZQaiTOvaiv, ol ds [/.rj smaTdiASvoi diicpoTsqcod^i 
TiXriiAiJLsXovaiv, 



CHAPTER V. 

ARGUMENT. 

This chapter consists of a colloquy of Socrates with Pericles the 
younger, upon the means of restoring the Athenians to their former 
valor and glory in war. It should seem, from some allusions in § 4, to 
have taken place soon after the battle at Delos, B. C 424. 

The Athenians, Socrates argues, are in possession of all the advan- 
tages and qualities necessary for the conquest of their enemies (§ 1 — 3). 
The very fiict that they, on account of several disastrous engagements, 
fear the enemies which they formerly despised, will cause them to be 
more obedient to a good leader, and will banish sloth, arrogance and all 
insubordination or irregularity 4 — 6). If then they may be obedient, 
the next step is, to incite their courage and stimulate their ambition, by 
recounting to them the virtues and va.lor of their ancestors, which are 



92 



xenophon's memorabilia. 



committed to them as a sacred inheritance 7 — 12). Their present 
condition is occasioned by their prosperity which induced carelessness 
(§ 13). The only way of restoring them to their pristine splendor, is in 
bringing them back to fonuer manners and habits, or in leading them 
to imitate the virtues of the Lacedemonians (§ 13 — 15). There is no 
occasion to be disheartened on account of present factions and dissen- 
sions ; they have among them the elements of union, and only need 
well informed and skilful leaders, to make them obedient and efficient 
in war as well as in other occupations (§ 17 — 21). Hence the impor- 
tance of knowledge and thorough training for those who are to guide 
tlie army (§ 22 — 24). Finally Socrates suggests a means of protecting 
the borders from hostile incursions (§ 25 — 28). 



1 neoixkei dt TTOTE, Tcp Tov Ttccvv IleoixXfovg vt(p, diaXe- 
yofjif.vog • 'Eyco toi, sqtjj cu TleQixXei^y i).7Tida f/co aov 
aTQarrjrjaai'zog duetrco is xai irdoioTtgav ttjv noXiv tig 
ra no),8iiiy.d eaeod^at, xai tojv noleuicov xQctTfjaeiv. Kai 6 
UeQix/Sjg ' BovKo!iu]v dv, eq:?;, w 2^coxoaT£g, d Xs'yeig • oncog 
8a ravia yBvoii dv, ov dvvcmcu poorccL BovXei ovv, scprj 
6 ^(o-AQarr^g, dia),oyu6j.iei'Oi tteq] avrcSv iTTtaxoTTcoiiiev, onov 

2 rj^r^ to dvvazov lanv ; — BovXo{.iai, sq:tj. — Ovaovv ohd^a, 
eq)rj^ on Tih^d^Ei fxh' ovdh fieiovg aiGiv Jl&r^raToi Boiootcov ; 
— Oida ydq, egp^. — JEc^^ara de dya&d xai y.cud Tioregov 
iy. BoiojTOjy oiei TiXeico dr iy.),e)[&rjyca, i] ii Ad^tivcav ; — 
Ov8a TavTTj fwi doxovai Xainaa&ca. — EvfiaraaTaQovg da 
nojaoovg aavroTg ahai vouiXaig ; — Ji&r^vcaovg aycoya • 
BotcoTcar fxlv ydo tzoXXoi, Ti/^ovaxzov^iavoi vno Or^^a((or, 
dvguercog avzoig a)[ovotv * J[&/;rrj(ji 8a ov8'av ooco toiov- 

3 Tor. — JiXXd iir^v qiXoTiuorccTOi ya y.cu q:i),oqQora(jra70i 
ndirccov aiGir, dnao oi;/ ijxiaTa TTCiQO^vrai xndvravatv vnaq 
av8oh'ug za xca TzazQiSog. — Ovda ar rovzoig Jfd^rjvaloi 
HanTizol. — Ka\ fu^y nooyovcov ya xaXd any a ovx aariv 
oig i-iai^co xcci TzXaico vTido/ai ^d^tjvaiotg' cp tzoXXoI 
anaiQo^avoi nQozQanovzai za dqazr^g imjia)^ia^ai xaJ dXni- 



BOOK III. CHAP. Y. 



93 



[jioi yiyvead-ai. — Tavia iih dlr]&rj Xiyeig ndvra, co 4 
^co'AQareg * dlX OQcJg, ore, d(p ov t] rs ovv ToXfj-ldri tmv 
)^fXicov iv yie^adtla ovfA.q)OQd iytvero y^ai ^ (Asd^ 'InnoxQa- 
rovg im /Jr]X(cp, tovzcov TeraTzeivojTai fih rj tojv 'Ad-ri- 
vaiojv do^a nqog rovg BoKorovg, eTzrjQtaL to rav Orj- 
^aicov cp(j6vr]fAa TiQog rovg A&rjvaiovgy (Sgz8 Boicotoi (jisv^ 
ol TTQOfi&av ovd' iv rfj iavToov zoX^JK^vteg 'Adrjpaioig dvev 
AaxedaifiovLcov re 'aol rojv dXXcov TleXoTiovvrjaicov dvrirdr- 
lEod-ai, vvv dnulovaiv avzol Aad^' savzovg ifA^aXeiv eig 
TTjv 'ArziKr^v, 'Ad^rivaloi ds, oi ttqozsqov, ors Boicozol fiovoi 
iyevovzo, TiOQ&ovvzEg rrjv Boicoriav, {po^ovvrai, ^irj Boico- 
ro\ drjcoaooai rrjv ^ArriAriv. Kai 6 ^JcoxQazTjg ' AXX aia- 6 
d^dvoiiai fisv, aq)7], ravra ovrcfog a^ovra ' doxet ds fxoi 
dvdQi dyad^cp aqy^ovzi vvv evaQearort'QOjg diaxeiG'&ai ^ 
TtdXig ' ro ^ev ydq ^d.QOog d^uXeidv re xai Qad^v^iiav kcu 
dneid^nav ifA^dXXei, 6 ds cpo^og TZQogeAriKCxyreQovg re xal 
EVTzei&earsQOvg hoi evzaxrozeQOvg Ttoiei. Tex[xrjQaio 6 
dv rovzo xal dno rmv Iv raig vavalv ' orav (asv ydg drjTiov 
fiT]d8v cpo^(avrai, fxearol elaiv dra^iag, egr dv de t] leiii^va 
i] TToXef^iovg deiaooaiv, ov (xovov rd xeXevofxeva ndvra ttol- 
0V61V, dXXd xcu aiycoai Kaqadoxovvreg rd nQogra^d^ri' 
coiieva, cogTieQ yoqevtoLi — AXXd ^iriv, ecprj 6 neQiKXrjg, 7 
eiye vvv fxdXiara neid^oivzo, wQa dv e'/rj Xsyetv, 7i(5g dv 
avzovg TZQorQexpaified^a TidXiv dveQed^iad^rjvai rrjg d.Qy^aiag 
dQerrig re xal evxXeiag xal evdaifjioviag. — Gvxovv, sq)rj o 8 
^ooxQdzrjg, el (xsv e^ovXoiied^a ^Q^l^^^^^ avrovg, cov at 
dXXoL el^ov, dvziTZoieio&ai, dTTodeixvvvzeg avroig ravra 
7iarQ(^d re ovra xal TtQogf^xovra, [AaXiar dv ovzojg avrovg 
e'^OQiic^liev dvzeiead-ai rovrojv ' enel ds rov iiez dQerrig 
TtQcoreveiv avrovg emiieXsiad^ai ^ovXoiied^a, rovr av detx- 
rsov ex naXaiov [xdXiaza Trgogrjxov avroig, xal oog rovrov 
STtifieXovixevoi ndvrcov dv elev xQariaroi. — TiMg ovv dv 9 



94 



xenophon's memorabilia. 



Tovto diddaKotfisv ; — OJfiai [Atv, el zovg ye naXaiorazovgy 
cov dxovofA,8Vy TTQoyovovg avTMV dvaixiiivt](jyioiiiev avtovg 
dy.tjxoorag dQiazovg yeyovtvai. — ^^qcjc Ityeig rijv tmv 
d^aojv xQioiv, rjv oi neQi KsxQOTza di doeTf^v exQivav ; — 
Aiycx) ydQ, xal rtjv 'EQSx&ecog ye TQOcptjv xal yeveaiv, xal 
Tov TzoXeiiov TOP 871 Byieivov yevo^ievov TZQog rovg ix rrjg 
ixo(itv7]g ijTieiQov Tidaf^g, xal tov ecp 'HQaxXeidojv TiQog 
rovg h rieXoTZovv/iao), xai TTavrag rovg em Otjaewg noXe- 
fjiTjd^evTag, Iv oig ndaiv ixeivoi dijXoi yeyovaoi tojv xad^ 

"^l eavrovg dvO^QCfjTToov dQiarevaavTeg. El de ^ovXet, d vare- 
Qov 01 e'AtlvMv ftev dnoyovoif ov noXv de ttqo tj(.i6jv yeyovotsg, 
eTiQa^av, id [xev avxoi xad^ eavtovg dycovi^ofAevoi TZQog 
rovg xvQievovxag rtjg re ^aiag Tidarjg xai rrjg EvQMTzrjg 
l^eiQi Manedoviag, xac nXelarriv tmv nQoyeyovorwv dvvafiiv 
xal dq)OQiiriv xsxrr^fievovg, xai [Aeyiata i^ya xareiQyaoiie- 
vovg, rd 8s xal fierd UeXoTTOvvr^aicov dQiarevovzeg xal xard 
yrjv aal xard ^dXarrav * o? drj xal Xeyovtcu noXv dieveyxeiv 
rcov xad^ iavTOvg dv&QOJTicov. — Aeyovrai ydQ, ecpr], — 

12 ToiyciQOvv tzoXXojv fiev ixeravaardaecov iv ri] 'EXXddi yey- 
ovvicov disfieivav ev tfi eavroov, ttoXXoI ds vneQ dixcucov 
dvriXeyovreg msTQETiov exuvoig, noXXoi ds vtto xqfittovoov 
v^QiXofisvoi xarscpevyov nqog ixelvovg. — Kai 6 nsQixXrjg ' 
Kal d^aviid^cx) ye, scpij, oi ^JcoxQarsg, ^ noXig omog not 
im TO x^^Q^^ exXivev. — 'Eyco iiiv, eq)i], olfiai, 6 -Zco- 
XQdTt]g, MgnsQ xal dXXoi rivsg did to tzoXv vneQeveyxeiv 
xa) xQariarevoai xaraoQad^vfxi^aavTeg vazegiXovai tcov av- 
TiTzdXcov, ovzco xal 'A&r^vaiovg noXv disveyxovzag dfieXrjaai 
iavTOJv, xal did rovzo x^iQOvg yeyovevai. — Nvv ovp, sept], 
ri dv Ttoiovvzeg dvaXd^oiev rijv dnyaiav dQeztjv ; — Kcci 6 
2^03XQaTrjg ' Ovdsv dnoxQvcpov doxei fioi elvatf dXX^ ei (xsv 
e^evQOVzeg za zojv nooyovcav emzrjdeviiaza fxrjdsv xsiqov 
ixeivcov imrridevoisv, ovdsv dv ^eiQavg ixelvcov yevsod'ai ' 



BOOK III. CHAP. Y. 



95 



si ds [Ai^, Tovg ye vvv TZQcorsvoptag [Aifiov^eroi, xai rovioig 
la aina Imrri^evovTeg, ofA^oiajg [jiev toig avzoTg )[Qoofi8voi, 
ovdhp av i^iQovg ixeivcov elev * ei d' inifieXeoTSQOv, xa\ 
^eXtiovg. — Aiysig, 8q)rj, tzooqoo ttov dvai rfj noku rrjv 15 
^akoy.dyad^iav ' 71618 yocQ ovzoog '^d^rjvaioi, cogTzsQ Aaxedai- 
fionoi, rj 7TQ8(j^V78Q0vg aidioovrai ; 61 aTzo zcov 7Tar8Q(ov 
OLQIovrai y.araq)Q0V8iv tmv y8QaiT8Q(x)v ' rj oojiiaaxi^oovaiv 
ovTOjg ; 61 01) fiovov avrol 8vs^tag dfA,8lovaif, dXld xal 
rcSv 87iiii8lovix8V(ov zazaysXooai. TI6t8 ds ovtg) 71810 ovrai^^ 
roig aQ'/^ovaiv ; 61 xal dydXXovrai ml xazacpQ0V8iv zmv 

dQXOVTOJV ' 7] 71078 OVTCOg OfXOVO^OOVClT ; ot y8 dvil ixlv TOV 

avv8Qy8iv iavToig id ov(Aq)8Qovra 87t7jQ8dt,ov6iv dXXi^Xoig, 
xal opd^ovovaiv savtolg fxdXXov 7} roTg dXXoig dvd^Qco7Toig * 
fxdXiara ds 7idvT03v h r8 icug idiatg avvodoig xai raig 
yoivalg diacf^Qorrat, yal 7zX8iaTag dixag dXXrjXoig dixd^ov- 
raif yiot TZQoaiQOvvTai iidXXov ovrco x8QdaiV8iv dTi dXXi^- 
Xcov rj avv(x)Cf>8XovvT8g avrovg • roTg ds xoivoig cSgTzsQ dX- 
XoTQtoig XQ^f^^^^oij 7T8QI tovTCJv OA) iidyovtai^ xal raig 8ig 
rd Toiavra dvvdfX8(ji (idXiara lalQovaiv. 'E^ 03v 7toXXfj 17 
[xtv d7Z8fQia xal xaxia Trj 710X81 ifAcpv8Tai, 7zoXXri 38 8X^Q^ 
xai luaog dXX^Xoov rocg 7ToXiTaig iyytyf87ai, dL d syooys 
fidXa q)o^ovfiat dsl, iiri ii [a8i^ov tj cogrs q)8'Q8iv dvvaad^ai 
Haxov zfi 7t6X8i avfA^fj. — Mridajj^mg, 8Cp?] 6 UcoxQdrrjg, 00 18 
TIsQixXsig, ovTcog Tjyov dv}]X8GTq) 7iovr^Qia vogsTv 'A&^val- 
ovg ' ov)[ OQag, cog 8vraxtoi (j.8v 816lv iv xolg vavTixoTg, 
evrdxrcog d' iv roTg yvfAvixoTg dyooai 7i8td^ovTai roTg sttig- 
Tdzcug, ovdtvMv ds xazad88ar8Qov iv roig xoQOig v7Tiiq8xov6i 
TOig didaaxdXoig ; — Tovxo ydq roi, iopri, xal {yaviiaozov 19 
8671, TO lovg IX8V ToiovTovg 7i8id^aQi^iv zolg iq)8G7Mai, Tovg 
ds OTiXitag xal tovg i7i7T8Tg, 61 doxovai xaXoxdyad^ia ttqo- 
xexQiad^ai tmv 7toXit6jv, d7i8id^8ardTovg 8hai Ttdvioov. — 
Kal 6 2^(x)XQdzr^g icpr] * ds iv 'Aqsic^ 7idyco ^ovXri, 06 20 



96 



XENOPHON's iSIEMORABILIA. 



JJeQUXug, ovx ix Tcijv dedoxijiacJiJit'vcov Ttad^iaraTai ; — 
Kai (xdXa, eqjtj. — Oiod^a ovv rivag, eqjTj, xdlhov ri vo^i- 
^c6t8qov // oEfAvoTeQOP // dixaioTEQOv rag re div^ag dixd^ov- 
rag xal rdlXa ndvra nQdzTOvrag ; — Ov fitficpOfAai, scprj, 
TOVTOig. — Ov Toivvv, ecpt], del d&v^eiv, ojg ov>i tvzdxicov 

21 ovTcov '^4&7]vaio3v. — Kai ^irjv ev ys roig orQaTicozrAoTg, 
aQprji sv&a ^dXiGia dec ocoqjQoreTv re xai EvzaxTeip xai 
TiEid^aQitiv, ovdevl rovrcov TZQogtyovaiv. — '^Icjcog ydQ, ecprj 
6 2^(0}iQdTi]g y EV TOVTOig oi Tjxiaia i/tiordfjiEroi aQ^ovoiv 
avTMV ' ov)[ OQag, on xt&aQtazojv (lev xal xoqevtmv xal 
OQXrjGzodv ovds Eig etiiieiqei dQ)[Eiv fAtj Eniozd^Evogy ovde 
TTaXaidzcov ovds TrayxQaiiaazdov ; dlXd TzdvzEg, 60i tovtcov 
aQ)[0V6iv, e^ovai dsiiai, onoO^Ev EfxaO^ov ravia, kp o'lg 
EcpEozdai, TMV ds azQazr^ycov oi ttXeXczoi avzoaxEdtd^ovaiv . 

22 Ov iiEvzoi oi yE roiovzov iyoo vofuXoo Ehca, d)X olfiai ce 
ovdtv Titzov E)[8iv EiTTEiv, OTTOZE azQazrjyElv ri onozE nakaiEiv 
riQ^co fAav&dvEiv ' xai noXld (asp olfJial ge tmv TzazQqicov 
GTQaTfiyrjiidzcov 7iaQEdr]cp6ra diaGM(^Eiv, noXXd di navzaxo- 
d^Ev ovvEvr]voxEvai, onod^Ev o'tvv 7E ijv [xad^Eiv zi cocfiXifAOv 

23 Eig ozQazijylav. Oijiai ds ge noXXd iiEQiixvdv, OTzcog [xrj 
Xdd^ijg GEavzov dyvooov ti zmv Eig GZQUzrjyiav cocpsXifxcov, 
y.al idv ti roiovzov aiGd^rj GEavzov [xrj Eidoza, ^7]zeiv Tovg 
iTZiGTUfitvovg ravza, ovte dcoQcov ovze x^zqizcov cpEidouEvov, 
OTTCog {xdO-rig TiaQ avzojv a [atj ETtiGzaGai, xal GvvEQyovg 

24 dya&ovg ixxi?' Kai 6 IJEQixXrjg • Ov XavO^dvEig fjLE, w 
^(oxQazEg, Eq)i], ozi ov8' oio^iEvog fiE rovzoov iTiifiEXEiG&ai 
ravza XsyEig, dXX' Ey)[EiQcov jAE diddGXEiv, ozt zov ^iXXovza 
GZQazriyEiv rovzcov dndvzodv ETziiiEXEiG&ai dEi' ofxoXoym 

25 iitvzoi xdyoj goi zavza. — Tovzo d\ ECprj, oo nEQixXEig, 
xazavEvorjxagy ozl TiQOXEizat ryg X^Q^^ ijuodv oqt] fiEydXa, 
xad^ijxovza Ini ttjv Boicoriav, di cov Eig zijv x^Q^^ Ejgodoi 
azEvai TE 'Aal TiQogdvrEig eig!, xai on [xegt] diEXcoatui 



BOOK III. CHAP. YI. 



97 



0QS61V iQv^voTg ; — Kal [xdXa, eqjrj, — Ti ds ; gv ixETvo26 
dxi^xoag, on Mvaoi xal Tlialdai iv ^aaiXtwg x^Q^ 
aazs^ovrsg sQVftvd Ttavv xcoQia, xal xovqjcog coTrliafxevoi, 
dvvavtai, nolXa iilv ttjv ^aailecog )[c6Qav xarad^eovrag 
nanoTioiEiv, avTol ds ^fjv iXsvd-SQOi ; — Kal rovro y\ ecpTj, 
dxovco. — ^^d^f]valovg ^' ovk av ol'ei, 'ioprj, f^sxQ^ '^V^ 
q)Qdg TjliMag c^nXiaiisvovg xovq)OT8Qoig onloig, xal rd 
TiQOKeifieva rrjg y^coQag oqij aarexovrag, ^Xa^SQovg ^ev roig 
7ToXe(x{oig ehaif fifydXrjv ds ttqo^oXtjv roTg noXiraig r^g 
Xc^Qag TiUTsaxevdad^ai ; Kal 6 UsQiKXijg • Tlavr oi^ai, 
€q)Tj, w ^JojKQareg, 'aoi tavta XQV^^f^^ slvai. El roivvv, 28 
sq)rj 6 2!coHQdtr]g, dQs'axst aoi ravta, smxsiQSi avrolg, « 
OLQiare * o ri fisv ydq dv rovrcov xazanQd^rig, }ial Gol xaXbv 
sarai xai Trj noXsi dyad^ov, idv ds ti ddwaryg, ovre ttjv 
noXiv ^Xdifjeig, ovre aeavtbv xaraiaxweig. 



CHAPTER YI . 

ARGUMENT. 

Glauco, a brother of the philosopher Plato, ridiculously persisting in 
haranguing the people in the assembly (defirjyopelv)^ in opposition to 
the wishes of his friends, with the hope of obtaining honor and influence 
in the State, i. e. of becoming a irpoGrdTrjg rrjc iroXeoc, before he was of 
suitable age, was averted from his course by a conversation vnth 
Socrates (§1). 

Socrates first gained the favorable attention of Glauco, by a rep- 
resentation of the importance of the office that he desired, and of the 
honor that was attached to it (§ 2). He then by a series of questions 
exhibited to Glauco his entire want of qualifications for performing 
adequately the duties pertaining to it (§ 3 — 13). By this means Glauco 

9 



98 



xenophon's memorabilia. 



was prepared for the advice, that he should begin a preparation for so 
important a trust, by undertaking the management of his uncle's 
affairs (§ 14). The objection tliat his uncle might not be willing to 
intrust his estate to him, gave Socrates occasion to inculcate the senti- 
ment, that one who is not thoroughly acquainted with public business, 
will not be able as a ruler, to advance the prosperity or provide for the 
safety of the State, nor to gain for himself any reno^^n 14 — 18). 



1 rXaifxcova de tov JiQiOTcovog, or' iTiexsiQBi dii^ijyoQdv 
im&viio^v nQoazartvHv rijg noXeoog, ovdmco sixooiv eii] 
yeyovcog, ovrcov alXcov oixeicov rs xai cpiXcov ovdslg edivato 
Ttavaai iX-AOfievov re dno tov ^tjixajog xai yiaraytXaaxov 
ovzay 2^coxQdtf]g ds evvavg oiV avT(^ did re XaQiiidi]v rbv 

2 rXavy.(ovog xai Sid IlXdrcova fiovog STtavaev ' ivrvyjov 
yaQ avT(p ttqcjtov fisv €ig to i&eXtjaai dxoveiv Toidde Xeiag 
xaTe(y)^ev' D.avxcov, ecprj, TTQoaraTeveiv rnuv dictvev- 
or^acu Ttjg noXecog ; — '^Eycoy , eoprj, o5 ^(oxqareg, — Ntj 
icpj], xaXov ydQ, eineq ti xal dXXo toov iv dvd^Q(6noig . 
drjXov ydg, oti, idv tovto diaTzgdir^, dvvazog earj avTog 
zvyyidveiv otov dv mid^vuxig, ixavog 8e Tovg cpiXovg c6q)tXeiVy 
BTiaQeig ds top narqcoov ohov, aviriaug ds rrjv nuTQida, 
ovofxaaTog d' earj ttqcotov ^isv iv tij noXsiy eneita iv 
'EXXddt, iGcog ds cogneQ OsfAiaToxXtjg xat iv roTg ^aQ^dqoig, 

^ onov d^ dv iig, navza^ipv nsQi^XenTog eaij. Tavr ovv 
dxovcov rXaiLfxcov ifisyaXvvero y,ai r^dscfjg TraQSfiEve. MsTa 
ds rayzcc o 2^coKQdT^g • Ovxovv, scpij, tovto jj,sv, w FXav- 
yi(ov, drjXov, oti, sittsq riiidad^ai ^ovXsi, coqeXr^Tsa aoi ^ 
TtoXig ioTiv ; — Ildvv ^isv ovv, scpij. — Tlqog d^ecov, ecpr], 
fit] Toivvv djToxQvxprj, dXX' slnov ^fiiv, ix Tivog ccq^i] T7]v 

4 TtoXiv evsQysTsiv ; 'E/rel ds 6 FXavxcov dieaiomtjcsv, cog 

dv TOTS (JX07TCOV, OTTOx^SV dQ)[0lT0 ' '^Q, SCpTj 6 2^coxQdTrjg, 

(ognsQ, (flXov oixov si av^tjaai ^ovXoio, nXovaixoTSQOv avrov 
imisiQOir^g dv noislv, ovtco xai Ttjv ndXiv Tzsigdarj TzXovai- 



BOOK III. CHAP. VI. 



99 



coTEQav Tioirjaai ; — Tldvv fiev ovv, eq)?]. — Ovxovv nXovai- 5 
cotEQa y av eii], TiQogo^cov avry nXeiovcov yavofxevcov ; — 
Eixog yovVy icpij. — At'^ov dq^ sqjT^, ix zivcov vvv at TiQogodot 
noku 7<al TToaat tivig eiai ; drjXov yaQ, on saKSxpaif 
ha, el ixt'v riveg avrcov irdecag 8)[0vaiv, ix7TXr]Q(6arig, el ds 
TtaQaXeiTiovrai, TZQognoQiorig, — AXka [la Ai\ eq)7] 6 Flav- 
acov, ravtd ye ovx iTTeGxefifiat. — JiXX\ el tovto, eq)7], 6 
TtaQtXiTteg, tag ye dandvag z^g Tiolecog i^fxTv elne * drilov 
ycLQ, on y.al tovtojv rag TreQiTzdg dcpaiQeiv diavorj. — 
ukXXd fid Tov Ji, eq)7], ovds TZQog ravzd ttoj iaxoXaaa. — 
Ovy.ovp, eq)fj, zo fiev TiXovoixazeQav zriv noXiv noielv dva^a- 
Xovfied^a' TidSg ydq oiov ze fjitj eldoza ye zd dvaXoofiaza 
ycai zdg TiQogodovg imfA.eXri&rjvai zovzoov ; — JiXX^ c6 ^co- 7 
^Qazeg, sq)T] 6 FXavKcov, dvvazov iazi xal dTto noXeiiicov 
rrjv TioXiv nXovziQeiw — A^^ Ala^ oq)68Qa y\ ecpt] 6 2JcO' 
HQa.zijg, idv rig avzojv xQelzzcov rj * yzzoov de cov aal zd 
ovra TTQogano^dXoi dv. — AXri^ri Xsyeig, eq)r]. — Ovxovv, 8 
'icpri, zov ye ^ovXevoofievov TiQog ovgzivag dec TzoXefxeTv zi^v 
re zrjg jioXecog dvvafxiv xai zrjv zoov ivavzlcov eldevai dei, 
iva, idv fisv ri zijg TzoXecog xQelzzMv rj, avfi^ovXevri emY^ei- 
Qeiv ZM TToXe'fiq), idv ds ijzzcov zcov ivavzicov, evXa^eiod'ai 
Ttei'dr^. — '0()d^Mg Xiyeig, eq)rj. — IIqojzov fiev zoivvv, tqjt], 9 
Xe^ov fiiiiv z^g TioXeoog zi^v ze Tte^ixrjv xal ztjv vavzixrjv 
dvvafjiiv, elza ztjv zoov ivavzlcov, — JlXXd fid zov Al\ 8q)rj, 
ovx dv eY^oifii aoi ovzcog ye dTto ozofiazog elneiv, — ^XX\ 
el yiyqanzal 6oi, eveyxe, eq)7] • ndw ydq ydecog dv zovzo 
dxovaaffii. — ^XXd fid zov At\ eq)7], ovde yiyqanzai \iol 
7103. — Ovxovv^ eq)7j, xal neQi noXifiov avfJL^ovXeveiv z^v ye 10 
TTQMzrjv i7Ti(y)^i^G0(xev • laoag ydq xal did zo [xeyed^og avzojv 
aQzt aQ^ofxevog zrjg TiQoazazelag ovttoo i^i^zaxag. JiXXd 
rot neQi ye q)vXaxrjg zrjg /oo^cc^ old' ozi aot ixefxsXrjxe, xal 
oia&a, oTToaai ze (pvXaxal imxaiQoi elai xal onoaai f^^, ^cci 



100 



xenophon's mem grab ilia. 



0710601 rs cpQovQol ixavoL eioi xal ottocoi ju?/ elai, aat tag 
fxev eTTixaiQOvg ofvla-Aag avfi^ovlevoeiv fiei^ovag noiuv, 

11 

OTtdoag fiiv ovv eycoye, tvey.d yB rov ovicog avrag (pvldr- 
TBGd^ai, cogza xXtmea^ai zd ex rrjg x^Qag, — 'Eav ds rig 
dcptXri y\ ecpt], Tag cpvXa'Adg, ovx oiu xai aQnd^Eiv i^ovaiav 
eaeaO^ai, rep ^ovXo^tvq> ; didq, ecprj, nozHQOv iXd^ojv avrog 
i^i^zaxag zovzo, rj Tzcog olad^a, oti xa^Mg (pvXdrrovrai ; 
— El'Ad^co, eq)}], — Ovxovv, eq)t], xaJ tibqI tovzoav, orav 
fxrjy.ezi er/id(^cofi£v, d)X ^dt] eidco^ev, tots ov[x^ovXevao^£v ; 
12 — '7a(og, 'ioptj 6 FXavKcov, ^sItiov, — Ei'g ye ^rjv, raQ- 
yvQia Old' on ovx dqji^ai, cogr e)^£iv eiTzsTv, dtori vvv iXdt- 
Tco i] TiQoad^ev 7TQogtQ)^8Tai avTox^ev. — Ov ydg ovv ili^Xv- 
'&a, sq))], Kal yuQ vtj AL\ eq?] 6 ^coAQdrr^g, Xtyezai ^aQV 
TO 1COQL0V ehaij oo^rf, orav Tzeoi tovzov dsrj av[i^ovX£if£iVy 
avTt] (joi ri TTQocpaaig aQxsaei. ^JuMTiTOfiat, scprj 6 FXav-^ 

13 yicov. — AlX ixsivov ye Toi, eqrj, old' on ovx tjfieXr^xag, 
dXX' eaxexpai, xal noGov XQOvov txavog eanv 6 ex r^g x^Q^^ 
yiyv6[x£vog aizog diaTQeipeiv ttjv tioXiv, xal Tzoaov eig rov 
inavTov TZQogdeetaiy tva firj rovro ye Xd&i] as ttots noXig 
ivdsTjg y£vo[xsvr]j dXX' aid cog exyg vtisq roay dvayxaicov 
avfi^ovXsvcov rrj noXsi ^or]&sTv rs xal aco^siv avri^v. /Isysigy 
ecpri 6 rXavK03V, naixixtys&sg nQay^a, siys xal rcov roiovrcov 

14 emiisXsia^ai dsi^asi, AXXd ^evzoi, scptj 6 Zco^qdrrig, ovd^ 
dv rov savTov nozs olxov xaXojg rig oixi^asiev, si (jltj ndvra 
fjiev siasraiy cov TiQogdeezai, Tidvzcov ds enijieXo^svog sxttXt^- 
QcoGSi * dXX' sTisi 71 fxev noXig ex 7iXei6v(ov r] ^vqicov olxicov 
cvveozrjxe, '/^aXenov de eanv d^ia roaovzcov oi'xcav eni^sXaia- 
d^ai, Tiojg oil "^^^ S^tlov, tzqmtov eTTSiQd&r^g av^rj- 
aai ; desrai ds * xdv ^lev tovtov dvvi], xai nXsioaiv sm- 
XSiQi^asig ' eva ds firj dvvdfisvog (oqjsXrjaai, Tzcag dv ttoX- 
Xovg ys dwi^d^stt^g ; (agnsq si rig sv rdXavzov dvvairo 



BOOK III. CHAP. VII. 



101 



(fSQeiv, TTOjg ov gjavaQov, ore Tilam ye q)SQeiv ovd^ eTzi^siQr]' 
T80V av7(p ; AXX sycay , sq)?] o rXavKMv, cocpeXoiriv civ 15 
tov Tov d^eiov oiKoVj el (xol sd^iloi neid^ead^ai. Eita, 8q)f] 
6 ^^oo'AQccTyg, tov d^eiov ov dwdfjcevog ndd^m', Jtx^Tjvaiovg 
navrag fjieza rov d^eiov vofii^etg Svvi^asad^ai not^aai nu- 
d^ea&ai ooi ; fpyXdrrov, EqjT], co FlavKcov, oTtoog fxrj tov 1^ 
evdo^fJv eTTid^vi^cov eig rovvavrlov eXd^xig * rj ovyi^ OQag, ojg 
Gi^alaQOv iari ro, d (jitj oids tig, ravta Xsyeiv ^ TtQarreiv ; 
iy&v[jiov ds t(Sv dllwv ooovg olc'&a roiovrovg, oioi (fai- 
vovrai 'AOL Xeyovreg a fir] laaai koi TZQartovrsg, TToregd 
COL doxovaiv km roTg roiovroig malvov (xdlXov rj xpoyov 
Tvy^dveiv ; kol tioteqov '&avfA.d^8(j&ai [xdXXov rj xata^ 
q)Q0V£iO'&ai ; 'Evd^vfiov ds >iai loov eidorcov o ri re Xeyovai 17 
Tial ri noiovoiy xa(, cog iyoj vofxi^co, evQi^aeig iv Ttdaiv 
eQyoig rovg fiev evdoxifiovvrdg re xai S^avfAa^ofxevovg in 
tdv fidXiara imaraixsvcor ovrag, rovg ds xaxodo^ovvrdg 
re xat xaraq)QOPOVfisvovg ea rcav afxad^ecrarcov. Ei ovv 18 
imd^vfjielg evdoMfielv re Tiol d^aviid^eod^ai iv ry nokeiy 
TteiQ^ Kareqyikaaa&ai oog fidliara ro eidevat d ^ovXei 
nqdrreiv ' idv yuQ rovrcp disvsyxag roov dXlojv imieiQr^g 
rd rtjg TioXecog TiQdrreiv, ovk dv d^avixdaaifii, el ndvv 
Qadtcog rv^oig civ imd^vfieig. 



CHAPTER VII. 

ARGUMENT. 

This chapter is the counterpart of the preceding. Socrates encour- 
ages Charmides, a man of great worth and ability, to engage in public 
life, although averse to it. 

One who is able to advance the interests of the State, and thereby to 



102 



xenophon's memorabilia. 



obtain glory and honor, is under a twofold obligation to exercise his 
talents (§ 1, 2). Socrates says, that he has learned that Charmides 
possesses this ability, by noticing his conversation with other statesmen 
(§ 3). He who can express his thoughts or give his opinion among 
them, can certainly speak in the assembly of the people (§ 4 — 7) ; for if 
those who are most wise and powerful are not feared, those who have 
less knowledge and power need not be (^8). Seek, Socrates adds, a 
right understanding of yourself, which will impart confidence ; and neg- 
lect not to give your exertions for the advantage of the State, that you 
may thus benefit not the citizens alone, but yourself and friends (§9). 



1 XaQiAidr^v ds rov FXavxcovog oqmv d^wloyov fisv avdga 
ovra, xal noXlc^ dvparcoreQOV rcov ta TTohtrAa rore TZQat- 
tovrcov, 6'Avovvra ds TZQogisvai rep di^fxcp xal r<Zv rrjg noXecog 
TiQayfidrcov eniiieXuad^ai • EItie fioi, 8q)Tjy oo XaQfiidr], at 
rig ixavog cSv tovg orecpavlzag clyoovag vi'Aav xai did rovro 
avrog re rifidad^ai Tiai rriv nargida iv r^ 'EXkddi svdoxi- 
fjicoreQav noiuv fxrj &sXoi dycoviXead-ai, nolov riva rovrov 
vofii^oig dv rov dvdqa dvai ; — /Iqlov, on, ecpr], fiaXanov 

2 rs xai deiXov, — El ds rig, scpr], dvvarog cov rear rijg noX- 
eoog TTQayfxdroDv BTTifieXo^evog r^v rs noXiv ai^eiv xai avrog 
did rovro rijidad^ai oxvoii] drj rovro nqdrreiv, ova dv 
eiKorcog dsiXog roixi^oiro ; — "lacog, scpij' drdq TiQog ri fjis 
ravr sQcorag ; — "On, sopr^, oifiai os dvvaiov ovra oxvaTv 
imiisXeiad^ai, xal ravr a cov dvdyxr] coi fi£rs')^£iv noXiry ye 

3 ovn. — Tijv ds iurjv divafjuv, sopri 6 XaQiiidrjg, iv noic^ 
£Qy(p xarafjia&cov ravzd fiov y^arayiyvojaxeig ; — ^Ev raig 
cvvovaiaig, scpri, alg cvvsi roig rd rrjg TioXscog TTQatrovai ' 
xai ydQ, orav n dvaxoivcovrai aoi, oqco as xaXojg avfx^ov- 
Xavovra, tcui orav ri dfxaQrdvcooiv, oQd^cog imnfAwvia, — 

4 Ov ravrov sanv, scprj, co ^JcoxQareg, idia re diaXsyead-ai 
xai iv Tcp TiXi^&ei dycoviXead^ai. — Kal firiv, scpri, o ye dQid^- 
fieiv dvvdfievog ovdsv rjrrov iv tq) nXri^ei tj ^lovog dQid^fiei, 
xai 01 xazd ^lovag aQiara 'Aid^aQi^ovreg, ovrot xal iv rc^ 



BOOK III. CHAP. VII. 



103 



TiXrjd^et ^Qartarevovaiv, — Aid^ Tioi cpo^ov, 'icpri, ov^ 5 
oqag iiicpvrd re dv&QcoTioig ovta koi noXkco iiakXov iv toig 
oiXoig 7] iv taig Idlaig 6[AiXiaig TzaQiaxdiieva ; — Ka\ 6s 
ys didd^ooVj tcpijj coQfA.rjuai, on ovrs rovg q)Qon[A.cordzovg 
aidov^Evog ovzs rovg ia^ivgordrovg (po^ov^evog iv toTg 
dqjQoveardtoig re xai dcid^eveardroig aiaxvvri liyuv • nor- 6 
EQov ydq rovg yvacpeig avrcov, rj rovg axvreig, rovg rsK- 
rovag, rovg "^ahAdg, rj rovg yaooQyovg, ^ rovg ifATioQOvgy 
Tj rovg, iv ry dyoQcl fxera^aXXofxivovg ^ai q)QOvri^ovrag, 
ri iXdrrovog 7iQidfi,evot nlelovog dTiodoovrai, aio)(yvri ; 
«x ydg rovrcov dndvroov ri ixxXijaia avviararaL Tt ds 7 
oisi diaq)SQEiv o 6v noieig i] rmv daKr]r(av ovra xQStrrco 
rovg Idicorag cpo^eiad^ai ; ov ydq roig Ttqcorevovoiv iv ry 
TioXei, cov aviot naracpQovovat <yov, Qadimg diaXeyofxavog, 
Tiol roov iTTifieXofxivoov rov r?J ttoXec diaXeysad^at noXv 
TiEQiciv, iv rolg iA)]de TToinors (^qovriaaci r^v TioXirixcay, 
[A,7]ds aov Kara7T8q:Q0VT]}i6afv oxvaTg Xsyeiv, dedtcog, [atj xara- 
ysXaad^yg ; — Ti d' ; 8q)7], ov doxovat aoi TZoXXdzig oi 8 
iv ry ixxXrjGia roov oQ&Mg Xsyovrcov xaraysXdv ; — Kai 
ydq 01 arsQOi, icprj • dib 'aoI d^av^d^co aov, el ixeivovg, orav 
rovro noiMai, qadicog y^eigov^JLevog, rovroig ds fxr^diva rqon- 
ov 0181 dvvrjaea&ai nQogeveid^rivai. 'S2ya^8, ^rj dyvosi 9 
aaavrov, fX7]ds diidoravs d oi nXeiaroi dfiagrdvovaiv * ol 
yccQ noXXol ojQutjxoreg im ro ayiOTzeiv rd rojv dXXojv Ttqdy- 
fjiara ov rqinovrai im ro iavrovg i^ard^eiv ' fxi] ovv 
dnoqQctd^viiEi rovrov, dXXd diaralvov [xdXXov TiQog ro aaavrc^ 
TtQogi^eiv ' zai [itj d^iiXai rojv rrjg noXecog, ei ri dvvarov 
iari 8ia as ^iXriov e^^iv • rovrojv ydq xaXcSg i]^6vrG)v, ov 
Hovov 01 dXXoi noXirai, dXXd Kal ol ao\ cpiXoi >tat avrog 
av ovK iXd^iara (oqjeXi^ay. 



104 



xenophon's memorabilia. 



CHAPTER VIII. 

ARGUMENT. 

The remaining chapters of the third Book are of a miscellaneous 
nature, not directly connected with the preceding chapters and not con- 
nected with each other. They contain practical explanations of ethical 
principles, conversations with artists and workmen in regard to their oc- 
cnpations, apothegms and precepts in reference to exercise, regimen, etc. 
Their ohjcct seems to he to show the extent and value of Socrates' 
instructions, and thus they indirectly have a bearing upon the second 
accusation against him. 

The present chapter shows in what manner he answered the some- 
what captious questions of Aristippus, in reference to the good and 
beautiful, by showing their practical utility in life. Notliing, he says, 
is absolutely good or evil, but only in reference to its object (§ 1 — 3). 
The same is true of the beautiful, which does not differ from the good, 
and they both arc comprehended in the useful (§4 — 9). 



TTEQ avzog V7i ixeivov to TiQozeQOv tikiyiero, ^ovXofievog 
70vg avvovra'^ cocpeXeiv 6 2^coxQdTt]g dTrexQivato, ov)^ oigneq 
oi (fvXarr outvote //// 7i\i 6 Xoyog inaXXa^d^xi^ akX ug dv 

2 n87i8i6fitvoi f^idXiOTcc TiQdzTEiv Tu dtovzu. ^Atv yaQ 
avzov i]Qezo, ei' ri eidauj dya&ov, iVa, ec ti emoi roov roi- 
ovrcov, oior tj aiziov, ?j nozov tj /o////ara, vyieiav, rj qca- 
fA7jVy /j zoXnav deixrvoi dlj zovzo xaxov iviozs ov 6 ds 
elSojg, ozi, tdv ri ivoxXy ^fidg, deo^e&a tov Tzavaovzogy 

3 dnexQivazo, ijneQ xal ttoieiv XQdziazov ' ^Aqd ye, ecp?], 
BQcozag fie, ei ri olda nvQttov dya&ov . — Ovx eycoy, aq)?], 
— JlXX' offd^aXiilag ; — Ovbi rovzo. — AXXd XifA.ov ; — 
Ovdi Xifiov. — JlXXd firjv, tcp/jy Eiy EQMzag ^e, ei t< dyad^ov 
oJda, (irjdEVog dyaO^ov iariv, ovz oida, scp?], ovte deofiai. 



BOOK III. CHAP. VIII. 



105 



TldXiv ds rov ^qigtlttttov sQcotcovrog avzov, ei ti eideitj 4 
HaXov ; — Kal TioXXd, eq)?], — L^^' ovv, acpT], navja ofioia 
dXXf]Xoig ; — ^Ig olov rs [xsv ovv, eqjt], dvoiioiorara ivia, 
— II(ag ovv, ecpT], to tc^ xaX(p dvofioiov xaXov dv eltj ; — 
^Ori, vfj /It, Eq)7], eari ^lev xaXo) TiQog dQOfxov dvd^QcoTzcp 
dXXog dvof^oiog, xaXog TtQog TtdXfjv, ecn ds damg, ytaXTj 
TTQog TO TTQo^aXsad^ai, cog svi dvofxotoTdTT] dxovTi(^, 
y.aX(p TTQog rb aq)68Qa rs xal tayy q)EQsad'ai. — Ov8sv^ 
diacpsQOVTCog, scpTj, dnoxQivri fioi ote os rjQmTyGa, si ri 
dya&ov stdelfjg. — Zv 8' oi'et, sq)7], dXXo fisv dyad^ov, dXXo 
8s xaXbv slvai ; ovx ohd^', on TtQog ravrd Ttdvra xaXd 
rs xdyad^d ioriv ; IJqmtov iisv ydq rj dQsrrj ov TXQog dXXa 
[isv dyad^ov, Ttqog aXXa 8s xaXov iariv, STZStra ol avd-Qoo- 
noi rb avro rs xai TZQbg rd avrd >iaXol yidyad^ol Xsyov- 
rai, nQog rd avrd 8s xal rd aoifiara rcav drd^QcoTTcov xaXd 
rs xdyad-d cpalvsrai, nqbg ravrd 8s xai rdXXa Tzdvra, oig 
dv&Q(y)noi 'iQMvrai, xaXd rs xdya&d vofA^i^srai, nqbg ccttsq 
dv EV)[Qi]<yra rj. — ovv, scprj, xal yc6q)ivog mnQOcpoqog 6 
TiaXov sariv ; — A^^ /li, sept], ^al XQVGrj ys dcriig aiaxQov, 
idv TTQbg rd savrcSv sgya 6 ^ilv xaXcog nsTtoirnisvog t], ^ Ss 
xaxcSg. — Asysig 6v, scprj, xaXd rs hoi aiaxgd rd avrd 
slvai ; — Kal vrj Ai syojy, scptj, dyad^d rs xal T^axd ' 7 
TioXXdxig ydg rb rs Xifxov dyad^bv nvQsrov xaxov sari, nal 
rb nvQsrov dya&bv Xifjiov xaaov sari, TioXXdxig 8s rb iisv 
TTQbg 8q6iiov xaXbv nqbg ndXriv aiG^qov, rb 8s nqbg ndXriv 
y.aXbv nqbg 8q6iiov aiay^qov * ndvra ydq dyad^d iisv xal 
KaXd sari, nqbg a dv sv s)[ri, xaxd 8s zal aia^qd, nqbg 
d dv 'AaxcSg. 

Kal oixiag 8s Xsycov rdg avrdg ytaXdg rs slvai xal XQ^- 8 
ai^iovg nai8svsiv sfxoiy i86xsi, otag ^^Qrj oi>io8o[xsTad'ai. 
'Eitsanonsi 8s €o8s • ^^gd ys rbv [^sXXovra oixiav, oiav XQ^y 
s^siv rovro 8si [X7j)^av dad^ai, oTioog ^8{ar7] rs sv8iairdad'at 



106 



xenophon's memorabilia. 



9 xaJ )[Q7]aificordT7] eazai ; Tovzov de oiioXoyovfit'vov ' Ov- 
V.OVV ^8v fi€v '&£QOvg \pv)^8iprjv t)(^8iv, t]dv ds )^sifi6jvog dXeei- 
vriv ; — 'Eneidri ds Tiol rovto av^Kfaiev Ovxovv iv ralg 
fiQog iisaTjiA^Qiav ^Xenovoaig olxiaig rov iisv ^[eijmvog 6 
{jXiog slg Tag naorddag vnoXdiinEi, rov ds d^tQcvg vntQ 
^fA,6jv avrdiv nal rmv areycSv TZOQEvofievog omdv naQi^ei ; 
Ovaovv 81 ys y^aXoog 8^81 ravra ovxco yiyvsad^ai, oi}iodo^8iv 
SfX v\pr]X6r8Qa fx8v rd nQog ^8Gr][Ji^Qiav, ha 6 )^8i[^8Qivog 
ijXiog firj d7TO>iX8t7]zai, )[d^afA,aX(6z8Qa Ss rd TiQog aQxrov, 

10 

emsir, otioi ndaag coQag avrog zs dv ^diaza y,azacp8vyoi 
aou zd ovza doq^aXsazaza zid^oizo, avzT] dv slxozcog ^dia- 
tf] Z8 xal ^iaXXiazTj oixtjaig siy yQacpa) 8s xal TioixiXiai 
TtXsiovag 8V(^QOcvvag dnoazsQovaiv ij TzaQs^ovai. Naoig ye 
fiSiP yial ^(a^oig )^(aQav scprj shai TiQSTTcodsazdzTjv, ^zig tfi- 
(pavsazdzj] ovaa dazi^sazdzri etq ' ^dv fjisv ydq Idovzag 
TiQogsv^aad^ai, ^dv ds dyvmg 8]^ovzag TiQogisvai, 



CHAPTER IX. 

ARGUMENT. 

This chapter consists of definitions and explanations of several 
terms expressive of moral qualities. 

1. Although some men have by nature more courage then others, yet 
this quality maybe strengthened by precept and practice (§ 1 — 3). 

2. Wisdom and discretion ((jo)(j)po(Tvv7]) do not differ; since every one 
who knows the right and acts accordingly, is both wise and discreet. 
But as every one does what seems best to him, he who does not the 
right, is not only not discreet but not wise (§4). 

3. Justice, and every other virtue is wisdom (ao^La) (§ 5). 

4i The opposite of wisdom is insanity (fiavia) ; but ignorance is not 



BOOK III. CHAP. IX. 



107 



insanity, yet self-ignorance is next akin to it. Great aberration of un- 
derstanding is commonly called insanity, but Socrates understood by 
it the mistaking of the good, which has its foundation in want of self- 
knowledge (§ 6, 7). 

5. Envy is the pain or sorrow felt at the prosperity of friends. It is 
the companion of fools and not of wise men (§8). 

6. Idleness is not entire inactivity, for all do something, but a vacuity 
of all useful employment (§9). 

7. Those who bear the sceptre are not necessarily kings and princes, 
but only those who have the skill and ability to govern (§ 10 — 13). 

8. The best employment of life is evTrpa^la, good conduct, which is 
to [be distinguished from evrvxta^ good fortune ; as Trpd^cg from Tvxn 
(§14,15). 



ndhv 8s SQOJTcoiJLSvog, ^ avdQia noreQOV eiTj didayirov,^ 
rj cpvavAov ; OTfiai [isv, sq)r], (SgTzsQ aojfia acofAazog icyy- 
QoreQov TtQog rovg Tzovovg cpvaratf ovtco xai ipv)[Tjv ipv)[7jg 
iQQOJfisvearsQav nqog ra dsiva cpvau yiyvEcd^ai ' 6q(S yag 
iv roig avtoig vofxoig re xal ed^sai TQeq)0(A,si>ovg Ttolv dia- 
q)8Q0VTag dXXrjXojv roXf^ri, NofA,i(^co [xsvroi Tzdaav q)voiv 2 
fiad^rjost xal iieXhri nqog dvdQiav av^sa^ai * d^Xov (jlsv ydq, 
on 2^%vd^ai xal 0Qaxeg ovx av roXfii^Geiav dcmdag ^ioi 
doQura Xa^ovreg AayiBdaifJiovmg diafxdxead-ai, cpavEQOv ds^ 
on xal udaxedaifxovioi ovz dv Oqcc^Iv iv TzeXraig xal dxav- 
rmg, ovrs 2Jxv\)^aig iv ro^oig id^sXoiev dv diaycovi^Eod^ai, 
'Oqoj d' eycoye xal im tojv dXXojv ndvtcov 6(^oicog xal q)va8t 3 
StacpsQOvrag dXXi^Xcov rovg dvO^QConovg, xocJ iTiiiAtXeia ttoXv 
imdidovzag ' ix ds rovrcov dijXov ianv, on ndvzag XQ^ 
xal rovg evq)ve(yTSQOvg xal rovg dfi^XvrsQovg rrjv cpvaiv, iv 
olg dv d^ioXoyoi ^ovXcovrai ysvead^ai, ravra xal ^lavd^dveiv 
xal iieXerdv. 

oq) lav ds xal <ycoq)Qoavvr]v ov dicogi^ev, dXXd rov 4 
rd [xsv xaXd rs xal dyaO^d yiyvc6axovra XQrjad'ai avrolg, 
Kou rov rd aia^Qd eidora evXa^eiad'ai, 6oq)6v re xal aoi- 



108 



xenophon's memorabilia. 



cpQova sxQivev. IJQogeQcoTcoiiisvog de, f/ rovg imarafisvovg 
fA€V a del TTQaTTEiv, Tioiovvrag ds ravavria, aoQpovg r€ ^ai 
iyxQaieig dvai vofiiXoi * Ovdtv ys imXkov, tcprj, ?] doocpovg 
re xal dxQareig* ndvrag yaq oijiai, TTQoaiQOVfitvovg ix tmv 
ipd£)[o^8vci)v a oiovTai avficpoQoiraTa avtolg eivai, ravia 
TTQaTTBiv. Nofii^co ovv tovg firj OQ&Mg TiQarrovrag ovte 

5 aocpovg ovzs (j(6q)Qovag elvai. '^Eoprj de xal rrjv d i x a i - 
ocvv7]v xal rrjv aXXrjv ndaav d()eiijv cocpiav thai' tare 
ydq diytaia xai ndvra, oaa aQErrj TtQazreraiy xaXd te xai 
dyad^d elvai ' xa\ ovt dv rovg tavra eidozag dXXo dvzi 
rovzcov ovSev nQOtXtod^ai, ovte rovg firj iTTiGTafiEvovg dv- 
vaad^ai TigdrtEiVy dXXd xal idv iyxE(QM(jiVj d^agidvEiv 
ovtco xal rd xaXd te xal dyad^d rovg f^Ev aocpovg TT^dt- 
reiv, rovg ds ^rj cocpovg ov dvvao-d^ai, dXXd xal idv iy- 
XEiQOjaiv, dfiagrdvEiv ' etieI ovv rd rE dUaia xa\ rd dXXa 
xaXd rE xal dyad^d ndvra dQEZtj TTgdrrerai, dtjXov shai, 
on xal diycaioavrrj nal ri dXXt] ndaa dQErij aocpla EorL 

6 M av la V ys liTjv ivavriov fisv ECprj Eivai aoqjicc, ov ^livroi 
ys rtjv dvETTiarrjiioavvTiv fiaviav fVo/i/ff, ro ds dyvoEiv eav- 
rov, xai fiTj d o2dE do^d^Eiv rE ycal oiEa&ai yiyvcoayiEiv, 
iyyvrdrco iiavlag tXoyl^Ero Ecvai * rovg [asvzoi noXXovg scprj, 
d fiEv oi TzXEiaroi dyvoovai, rovg ditjiiaQzriKozag tovzmv ov 
CpdaxEiv fiaivea&ai rovg ds dirjfiaQTrjxozag, cov oi noXXol 

7 yiyvcoaxovai, fiaivofisvovg xaXsiv • idv rs yd,Q rig fisyag 
ovrcog orrjrai ehai, Mgrs xvTTrsiv rdg nvXag rov rslyipvg 
diE^idiV^ idv rs ovrcog hxvQog, (agr imxEiQEiv oixiag aiQEd- 
d^ai, rj dXXcp ro) imrid^Ead^ai rojv ndai drjXcov on ddvvard 
iarif rovzov fiaivsad^at cpdoTisiv, rovg ds fjiixQov diafiaQzd- 
vovrag ov doxstv roig noXXolg (naivEad^ai, dXX\ cogriEQ rrjv 
ia)(VQdv inid^viiiav sQcora xaXovaiVj ovzco nai rrjv ^sydXrjv 
nuQavoiav iiavtav avrovg xaXsiv. 

8 {y ovov ds (saoTicoVy 6 n eu], XvTrrjv fxsv nva i^EVQia- 



BOOK III. CAHP. X. 



Ill 



CHAPTER X. 

ARGUMENT. 

Socrates also sought to be useful to artists and mechanics, by con- 
versing with them in regard to their employments : 

1. Painting consists not merely in copying exactly all the objects that 
come within the circle of vision ; even the highest beauty of the human 
figure is not found in any one individual, but must be consummated by 
the union of all the separate beauties of different persons, with the emo- 
tions expressed in the eyes, countenance, and the whole mien (§ 1 — 5). 

2. In statuary, not only must the motions of the body be imitated, but 
thoughts and feelings designated in such a manner, that the statue shall 
seem to be endowed with life (§ 6^8). 

3. With Pistia, a corselet maker, he conversed upon the manner of 
constructing the breast-plate, so that it would best protect the body, 
with the least impediment to its free and easy motion (§ 9 — 15). 



^Xka ixTjv ^al 81 Tzots rojv rag ri^vaq ixovzcov yioi bq- 1 
yaaiag avexa XQ(x)iiev(xiv avialg diaXsyoizo Jivi, y.al tovroig 
coqisXifiog r^v ' eigeXd^oov [xsv yaQ nor 8 nqog TlaoQaaiov toy 
^ojyQcicpov }iai dialByofXBvog avtcg * 'Aqa, scprj, c6 Ua^Qaaie 
y Q acp iy.ri iariv r] slxaaia roov oQooixtvcov ; ra yovv xoiXa 
^al ra v^prfka, xal ra oxozsiva ytal ra q)(x)T8ivd, xal ra 
axXT]Qa Koi ra [^aXaxd, xal ra rqay^ia xai ra X8la, xai rd 
via xal rd naXaid a^^iiara did rcav iQ(oiidr(ov aTisixd^ov- 
reg i'A[A.i(X8iod^8. — ^Xrjd^^ Xsyeig, ecpij. — Ka\ fA-rjv rd ye 2 
xaXd ei'drj dq)Ofioiovvr8g, eTTSidrj ov Qadiov svl dv&QojTic^ ttsqi- 
rvi8lv diA8[A7Tra ndvra s)[ovri, ix ttoXXoov 6vvdyovr8g rd 
sxdarov xdXXiara, ovrwg oXa rd oojf^ara xaXd TTOieTrs 
cpaivaa^ai ; — UoiovfASV yaQ, acprj^ ovrcog. — Ti yaQ ; sg)7], 3 
ro md^avcorarov rs xal ijdiGrov xal q)iXixMrazov xai Tzod'ei- 
vorarov xal tqaaiiidrarov dTtoixifisTad^s zTjg ipv^^g rj-d^og ; ^ 



112 xenophon's memorabilia. 

ovds liijirjrov iari tovzo ; — Tlodg yccQ av, eq)?], lAijiriTov eitjj 
0) 2^c6x(jar£gy o firjTe ovfAjiEZQiav, {Atjie ^Qajfia, firjie octv av 

4 eiTiag ccqti fA,rjdh f/ff, fifjdi oXcog oqcctov ioziv ; — ^Aq 
ovv, 8q:)]y ylyvEzai h> dv&QcoTtcit to t8 cpiloqjQoycog ^ou to 
i'j^OQug ^Xtnuv nQog rivag ; — ^'Efioiys doxeT, ecprj. — Ovxovv 
rovTO ye iiijirizov iv zoig oixf-iaaiv ; — Kat fxdXuy 'icprj. — 
^Em de TOig tmv q)iXcov dya&oig xai roig xaxoig 6fioi(og 
001 doxovatv iyeiv zd TiQogMna ol ze (fQovzi^ovztg y.ai oi 
^/j ; — Md zlC ov dtjza, tcpi ' ini [isv ydq zolg dyaxtolg 
cpaidqol, In) ds zoig xaxoig oxvd^QcoTZol ylyvovzai. — Ovxovv, 
scpr], xai zavza dvvazov dneixd^uv ; — Kai fxdXa, 8cpr]. — 

5 JlXXd lAiiv xai zo ^eyaXoTiQeTZtg z£ xal iXevd^eQiov xai z6 
zamivov ze xai dvslevO'EQOV, xal zo 0(K)q)QOPi]Tix6v re xai 
qjQOVi^ov xai to v^qiozixov te xai dneiQoxaXov xai did zov 
TTQogcoTTOv xoi did Tojv oy^tiudziov xai sazoozojv xal xivovi^s- 
voov dvd^QcoTicoy dtaq)aivEL — AXr^^rj XtyEig, Eq)7]. — Ovxovv 
xal zavza liifxrjzd ; — Kai fidla, ecpt]. — TIozeqov ovv, ECprj, 
vofiiX^ig ijdiov oQav zovg avd^QMnovg, dt ojv td xaXd ze 
xdyad^d xal dyaTirjzd TjOij cpaivEzai, ij di mv zd aiaxQci 
re xal novtjQd xai [xioi^zd ; — TIoXv vij z//', icpri, diaq)EQEi, 
03 ^(oxQazEg. 

6 TlQog de KXEizcova zov dvdQiavzonoiov EigEX&oov 
7T0ZE xal diaXEyo^Evog avzcp • 'Ozi ixtv, ecpt], oo KXelzcov, 
dXXoiovg TioiEig dQO^Eig ze xal naXaiGzdg xaX nvxzag xal 
TzayxQaziaazdg, oqoj ze xai oida * 6 ds ixdXioza ipv)^aycoy£i 
did zrjg oxpEcog zovg dvO^QcoTTovg, to ^cozixov qjaivEO&ai, 

7 7T(x)g TOVZO ivEQyd^Tj zolg dvdQidaiv ; 'EtzeI Se dnoQcov d 
KXeitcov ov Ta)[v duEXQivaTO * 'Aq% ECprj, zolg zcov ^wvzcov 
Eideaiv aTTEixd^cov zo tQyov (^cozixojztQovg noiEig cpaivEod^ai 
Tovg dvdQidvzag ; — Kai fiaXa, ECff]. — Ovxovv zd ze vno 
zdSv amiidzoiv xazaGTTOjfjiEva xai zd dvaoTZcofieva iv zolg 
aoJiAaoi, xal rcc ovixniE^oiiEva xal rd diEXxofAEva, xal zd iv- 



BOOK III. CHAP. IX. 



109 



Ksv avrov ovra, ovze iiivzoi ttjv em cpiXcov arviiaig, ovre 
r7]v In iji^q^v avrviiaig yiyvoixevr^i^, dXXa iiovovg 'icpri qj^ov- 
£iv rovg im raig rcoi^ qjtXoov evTtQa^iaig dvicofAsvovg. Oav- 
fia^6vT(x}v ds Ttvcov, el tig qjiXojv nva im zy evTTQa'^la 
avrov XvnoiTO, v/rsixifjivT^axev, on tzoXIoI ovzcog nqog rivag 
ixovoiv, Mgze y.axc^g iih TiQazTOvrag iatj SvvaaOai TtSQioQav, 
dlld ^ori&Eiv dzv^ovGiv, eizv^ovvzcov ds Xvnelad^ai' zouzo 
ds qjQovifxq) dvdQi ovx dv ovfi^^vai, zovg i^Xi&iovg ds 
dsi ndGjsiv avzo. 

^-^oXtjv ds GX0710JV, zi £11], Ttoiovvzag fxsv zi \_ol(x)g^ 
anavzag, (j)[oXd^ovzag ixsvzoi'] zovg TzXetazovg scpri svqio- 
Tisiv xal yaQ zovg TTSzzsvovzag y,al zovg yeXcozoTioiovvzag 
Tioisiv 71 ' ndvzag ds zovzovg scprj (y](oXd^£ip * s^elvai yd(j 
avzoig Isvai TiQa^ovzag zd ^sXzico zovzcov * dTzo [xsvzol zmv 
^eIziovcov im zd x^^Q^ isvai ovdtva axoXd^siv, si ds zig 
wi, zovzov daxoXiag avT(p ovorjg yaxMg sq)?] zovzo nqdzzsiv. 

BaoiXsig ds y.ai dg'^ovzag ov zovg zd axr^TizQa £^o^- 10 
rag sept] shai, ovds zovg vtto zcov zv]^6'pzcov aiQsd^svzag, 
ovds zovg yXr]Q(p Xa^ovzag, ovds zovg ^La6a[A.tvovg, ovds 
rovg i^aTiazi^aavzag, dXXd zovg iniGzaiisvovg dqisiv. 
Onozs ydq zig ofAoXoyrjasis zov [asv dq^ovzog eivac zo nqog- 11 
zdzzsiv zi iQfi TToistv, ZOV ds dQioiAsvov zo nsid^sad^aij 
msdsiyvvsv sv zs V7]i zov ^sv STZiGzdfAEvov uQ^ovza, zov ds 
vavxXi]Qov xal zovg dXXovg zovg sv zy vr/i ndvzag nsid^oii- 
Evovg z(^ ini(jzaftsvqj, xai. sv ysooQyta zovg xsxztjfisvovg dy- 
Qovg^ yal sv voacp zovg voaovvzag, xal sv acoi^aaxia zovg 
aOi)[jiaaKovvzag, xal zovg dXXovg ndvzag, olg vndQy^si zi 
miiisXsiag ds6[ASvov, dv iisv avzol yywvzai snlazaad^ai sni- 
lisXsiod^ai, — si ds iirj, zolg sniGzaiASvoig ov (xovov nagovat 
nsid^oiisvovg, dXXd xal dnovzag fAszans[A.no[xsvovg, onmg 
ixsivoig nsid^6[xsvoi zd dsovza nQdzzcooiv * sv ds zaXaafa 
xai zdg yvvaixag snsdsUvvsv dq'^ovaag zojv dvdqc^v, did 

10 



110 



xenophon's meimorabilia. 



TO rag ^ilv eld^'vat, oTicog '^qij raXaaiovQyelv, tovg ds firj 

12 eidb^'ai. El dt rig TiQog ravra Xsyoij oti rco rvodwcp 
8^8671 |f//} TTEiO-eaOai roTg OQO^cog Xtyovai' Kai nwg av, 
BCprj, i^ettj luj TTtiO-EaO-ai, i7rixEiusvt]g ye ^fjfiiag, idv rig rco 
ev )JyovTi neld^tiiai ; iv (o ydo dv rig 7T()dy^aTi ^rj mi- 
d'tjrai 7(0 tv XEyovzi, d^ia()7/iG87ca d/jTZov, diictQidvMv ds 

13 ^ri(xicx){y/ir>E7ai. El ds cfcaf] rig rco rvQdvvcp E^eivai y.ai 
d7T0K7eTvcii 7()v tv CfQOPOvvTa ' Tov dl dnoyirEivovra, scpj]^ 
rovg '/.QUTicTTOvg 7(^v ov^i.id)[cov ohi dtrjixiov yiyvsa^ai, ij 
(og tzv/e u^uiomOici ; 7107eqov yuQ dv [xdXXov oiai dcofetT- 
\^ai 70V ravza noiovvza, ij ovzco xal rdii(sr dv dnolta- 
^ai ; 

14 'Eqo^evov ds rivog avzov, ri do'Aoit] avroo xgdriarov 
dvdn} Inizi^dtviia thai, dTZS'/.Qivazo, E v tz q i av . 'Eqo(X' 
trov TzdXiVj ei y,ai ri^v Evzv^lav i7Zirf^d8VfA,a vofiiXoi eivai ' 
ndv nlv ovv rovvavrfov eywy, eq)?], rv)[r]v y.al TZQa^iv ^yov- 
fica ' ro iitv ydq ^rj ^tjrovvra tmrvy^eXv rivi rojv daovrcov 
ev7V)[iav olfiai elvai, ro 8s jxad^ovra ra xal fxeXsrrjdavrd ri 
€v Tzoieiv EVTZQu^iav vofxiXoj, xai ol rovro STzirr^devovrsg 

15 doi<ovat //Of sv TZQdrreiv. Kai d.Qiarovg ds yal d^eocpikea- 
rdrovg sq)t] elvai iv fisv yscoQyia rovg rd yeooQyiHd ev 
7ZQd770vzag, h d' ia7Qsla rovg rd larQixd, iv ds noXirela 
rovg rd nohjiyd, rov ds ^rjdsv ev nqdrrovra ovre XQ^^^' 
fiov ovdsv scftj sivai, ovre d^eoq)ilTj, 



BOOK III. CHAP. X. 



113 



reivof^sva xal ra aviifxEva aTieiKd^cov o^ioioreQa re roig 
dlfj&ivotg xal md^avcoreQa nomg cpaivEad-ai ; — Ildvv fisv 
ovv, ecpt]. — To ds :<cu ik Tzad^rj rcov Tzoiovvtcov ri Gco[A,d' 8 
rojv dnoiJiiixeiad'aL ov noiu rivoc zsQxpLV tolg d^scofievoig ; — 
EUog yovv, 'eq)?]. — Ovxovv 'aoi toov ^iv [xaxofievcov dTtsiXrj- 
rixd rd ofifA,ara dTZFAxaazsov, tcov 8s vevikyixotcov evq^qai- 
poiiivMV Tj oipig fA.ifi7]78a ; — 2Jcp6dQa /, sq)?]. — /Jst aQa, 
sq)7], rov dvdQiavTOTTOiov td trig xpv^^g tqya ai'dei nQog- 
eixd(^£iv. 

Ilgog ds Iliatlav zov S^coQaKOTioiov sigsld^Mv, sm- ^ 
dei^avTog avtov too ^Joo^Qdrei S^ajQaxag sv eiQyaaiisvovg' 
Ntj rrjv "Hqav, eqt], xalov ys, co Iliaria, to evQrjfxa r(p Ta 
lisv dsofxeva aKSTtrjg rov dvd^Qwnov axsTtd^eiv rov d^coQaxa, 
raig ds x^Q^^^ H^V "^^^^^^^^ iQTja&ai. Ardq, sept], Xs^ov f^oi, 10 
CO Uiarla, did ri ovrs loxvQorsQovg ovrs Tiolvrs'kearsQovg 
rdov dXlcov 7toi(av rovg d^coQaxag nlsiovog Tzcolslg ; — 'On, 
sq)t], CO 2Joo}<Qar£g, svQV&fxoreQovg nom. — Tov ds qv^^jlov, 
8q)7], TioTSQa [xszQcp rj orad-^ico smdsi7,vv(xiv nlsiovog rifxa ; 
ov ydQ drj laovg ye Tidvrag ovds ofioiovg oii^ai ae noielv^ 
eiye dQiiotrovrag noielg. — JiXkd vrj /It, eqt], ttoioj ' ovdsv 
yaQ ocpelog eati d^coQaxog dvev rovrov. — Ovkovv, eoprj, 11 
Gojfj.ard ye dv^&QcoTZOJV rd ^asv evQvd'iJid sen, rd ds dqqvd^- 
lia ; — TIdvv [asv ovv, ecprj. — II(ag ovv, tq))], r(p dqQvd'- 
fjicp 6c6[Aari dqiJiorrovra rov S^coQaxa evQvd^jjiov Tioieig ; — 
'^SigTieQ Kal dQiiorrovra, eqri' 6 aQixorrcov ydQ iariv evQvd^- 12 
liog, — /Joxetg [aoi, eqij 6 2Jo3XQdr7]g, ro evqvd^^ov ov 
aad^^ savro Xsyeiv, dXXd TiQog rov ^[Qco^epov, MgnsQ dv el 
q)atrjg damda, dv dQixorrri, rovrco evQvd^^iov eivac, xal 
llaiivda, aal rdlXa dgavzcog eoixev e^siv r(p cr(p Xoycp. 13 
'^(joog ds xal dXXo ri ov [xi>iQov dyad^ov rc^ dQ^iorreiv nqog- 
ear I. — /lida^ov, sqi], 00 2JMXQareg, ei ri syr^eig. — ^Hrrov, 
eq)rj, rco ^dqei me'Qovaiv oi dqiiorrovreg rcav dvaQfxoarcov, 
10* 



114 xenophon's memorabilia. 

rov avrov craOiidv e)[ovreg ' ol fiiv yaq dvccQfioatoi 
oXoi in TMV co^iojv xQeudfjievoly rj xaJ liXko ri rov a(OfA,azog 
6(p()d()a TTitXovieg dvgcfOQOt xal lakmoi yiyvovrai, oi di 
aQfioTTOvrfg, dieihjfjifisvoi to ^ccQog to fitv vtto tojv xXei- 
dojv xuf iTTcotiidcor, to St vno tojv cUfioov, to ds vtto tov 
arrid^ovg, to de vno tov vcotov, to ds vno rrjg yacTQog, 
oXlyov deiv ov q)OQ?]iian, dlXd nQogdijiiaTi eoUaaiv. — 

14 Ei'Qrjxag, tcprj, avTo, di otteq sycoye rd ifia SQya nXeiaTOV 
d^ia vonl^od thai' hioi fitrroi Tovg noimlovg Tioi Tovg 
miiQvoovg -O^ojoaxag ^dXkov covovvTai. — AXXd ^rjv, eq)tj, 
etye did Tctvra ^rj aQ^oTZOvrag covovvtui, aaxov tfxoiys do- 

15 ycov6i noimXov r£ yiol i7zi)[Qvaov aveiad^ai, ^tuq, ecpt], 

TOV (JCOfXUTOg fxij fltPOVTOg, dlXd tot 8 ^liv XVQTOVflSVOV, TOTS 

ds OQ&ovfitvov, TZojg dv dxQi^eig d^coQaxeg dgfiozToisv ; — 
Ovdaficog, scptj. — Asysig, sq)T], dg^oTTsiv ov Tovg dyiQi^elg, 
dXkd Tovg firj IvnovvTag iv zy XQ^^^- — -^vTog^ scprj, tovto 
Xeyeig, co 2^(6xQaT8g, y.al ndvv OQd^oog dnodixXi' 



BOOK III. CHAP. XI. 



115 



CHAPTER XI. 

ARGUMENT. 

Socrates having heard of the beauty of a famous courtezan Theo- 
dota, visits her with some of his disciples (§ 1 ), and finds her engaged with 
a painter. After instituting the inquiry whether they conferred or re- 
ceived greater favor by looking at so great beauty (§ 2,3), Socrates 
converses jestingly with Theodota upon the value of friends and the best 
means of obtaining them ( § 4 — 9 ) . Lasting friendship, he says, is not 
secured by beauty of person and the arts of love alone, but by kindness 
(§ 10 — 12). In the gratification of sensual desire the greatest modera- 
tion should be preserved, lest satiety and disgust ensue (§ 13, 14). The 
interview is concluded by a playful dialogue between Theodotus and 
Socrates 15—18). 



Fwaixog 8s note ovar^g iv zy ttoXh xaXrjg, rj ovofia iiv 1 
©aodoTT], nal oiag avveivai T(p mld^ovti, [xvf]ad^8V7og avrijg 
tojv TraQovTOJv Tirog xal EiTZovrog, oit xQHtrov ai'rj Xoyov ro 
xdXXog rTjg yvvaixog, yioi (^coyQacpovg q)i^6afTog aigisvai TiQog 
avrrjv d7i6i>caao(A8vovg, olg ixeivrjv imdarAvvsiv savrijg oacc 
KaX(Sg 8^01 ' 'Izs'ov dv ei'tj dsaaof^svovg, scpTj o ^^coxQcitrjg ' 
ov yccQ drj dxovaaGc ys to Xoyov xQeitrov 'iari xarafxad^eTv. 
Kai 6 di7]y7](jdii8vog • Ovk dv (pd^dvoir, 8q)rj, axoXovd^ovv- 
Tsg, OvTco (Asv dr] TtoQevd^ivreg nqog rrjv Qeodorrjv, Koi 2 
y.araka^ovTeg ^coyQdq)qj rivl TTaQEatrjxvTav id^edaavro • Ttav- 
(ja(ji8vov ds Tov ^coyQdcpov ' dvdQsg, icprj 6 ^JojxQdzTjg, 
TTorsQov rjfxdg dei fjdlXov Oeodorrj y^dqiv sx^iv, on rjfxiv to 
ndXXog savzrjg sTisdai^ev, rj roLvxr^v tjialv^ oti i\}aaad[A8d-a ; 
dq 81 ravirj cocpahfAcozsQa 86r\v ri Enldsihg, ravrriv 

ijjxiv x^Q^'^ 8XZS0V, 81 ds Tjiuv ri d'sa, ^fidg ravtri ; EIttov- 
tog ds Tivog, oti dixaia Xsyoi' Ovxovv, sqjrj, avzj] fxsvS 



116 xenophon's memorabilia. 

i]dt] TE TOP TtuQ 7}fioop sTTaivov xeQdaivsi, xai iTteidav slg 

ii^EaadfiEx^a, ETiix^v^ovpiEv aipaod-ai, xal aTzijiEv vno- 

HVl^OfiEVOt, Xai aUEXdoVIEg Tlod^ijaOfXEV ' EK 8e TOVT(x)V EiAOg 

rj^dg fuv {yEQanEVEiv, ravzijv 8e {>EQanEVEO^ai. Kai ri 
QtodoTij' Ntj di\ ECprj, El roivvv rav&' ovzcog e^ei, e^ie dv 

4 dtoL vidv Ttjg d^tag xdqiv exeiv. 'Ex Se rovrov 6 ^^ojXQd- 
att^g oQcov avTijv te ^TzoXvTEXcog }iExoafA.7]fiEVTjv, xal ^rjtEQa 
TZUQovaav avii] iv icyx^rjzL xal d^EQartEia ov ty '^vx^^^Vf 
xal {yEQanaivag noXkdg xai EVEidEig, xai ovds tavrag rifjie- 
Xtjuu cog Exovoag, xal roig dXhng rrjv oixiav dcpd^ovcog xar- 
EaxEvaofiEvr]r' EItie fxoi, ECp?], c6 QEodozi], Eari ooi dyQog ; 
Ovx Efjioiy, Ecpij. — AlX ccQa oixla TZQogodovg Exovaa ; — 
Ov8l oixia, ECpri. — Alld firj x^^Q^^^X^^^ riVEg ; — Ovdi 

XElQOTEXVai, ECprj. IIod^EV OVV, ECp?], TdTTtTTldEia EX^ig ; — 

^Edv rig, epilog ^loi yEvo^Evog ev tioieiv Ed^ilriy ovrog 

5 //o/ ^log EOTi. — A'^ Trjv 'Hquv, Eq)7], co QEodorrjy xakov ye 
TO xrijfia ' xai nolXcp xqeixtov otxov te xai ^omv xal 
aiyo^v cpiXcKiv dyEXijv xExxriad^ai. AraQ, ECprj, tioteqov ry 
rvxiJ ETiiTQETTEig, Idv Tig 601 epilog, cSgTTEQ fivia, TTQogTTjrjtai, 

g y yai avrij ri iirixava ; — Tlodg 8' dv, Ecpri, iyoo rovrov 
firjX(('V7iv EVQOijii ; — flolv vtj E(pt], TTQogrjxovrcog fidl- 

Xov ij ai ipdhiyyEg' oi6\}a yuQ, cog ixEivai '&r]Q€ijai rd 
TtQog rov ^lov • dndxvia yuQ d/iTiov XEnrd v(^)]vd\iEvai, o ri 

7 d.v ivtav&a E^iTiEarj, rovTfp rQOcprj XQ^^^^i- — if^oi 
ovv, ECpip 6vi.([hvXtvEig vcp/jvao&UL ri {yijQarqov ; — Ov yaQ 
dtj ovzcog yE uTExrcog oiEaO^ai XQ^ Ttlsiarov d^tov dy- 
QEv^Uj q!h)vg, O^fjodaEiv ovx oQctg, ozi xal ro ^uxqov d^iov, 

gzovg Xuyojg, -O^tiQcovzEg nolXd rE)[vu^ov(jiv ; "On fxsv ydq 
rrjg vvxzog re'fiovTuij xvvag vvxtEOEvzixdg noQiadfiEvoi, rav- 
raig avzovg drjQcoGip, on ds jW^O"' ijiiEQav dnodidQaaxovaiv, 
dXXag xidoviai xvvag, aiTivEg, ij dv ek rijg vofirjg Eig tr/v 



BOOK III. CHAP. XII. 



119 



CHAPTER XII. 

ARGUMENT. 

Socrates enjoined upon Epigenes, one of his disciples, who although 
a youth, was suffering from physical debility, the duty of engaging in 
gymnastic exercises. As a citizen of Athens and hence bound to fight 
against her enemies, he, as much as those who contended in the Olympic 
Games, needed to cultivate his physical powers. The dangers and in- 
conveniences are many to those who neglect physical exercise, whilst 
those who are robust and firm in health, can easily extricate themselves 
from peril and danger, and by succoring their friends and country, ob- 
tain honor and glory, and thus provide happily for the future life of them- 
selves and families (§ 1 — 4). But health is not a boon to be desired for 
warlike purposes only ; it contributes to soundness and vigor of mind, 
and cannot be neglected with impunity (§ 5 — 8). 



^Emyivriv ds ro3V ^vrovTcov tivd, vsov re ovra xal to 1 
CMiia xaKcSg exovra, Idcov • idicorixoog, eq^rj, to a^fxa 

e)^sig, 00 'Emyeveg. Kal og * 'IdmTi]g ^liv, eq)r], el(xi, 6o 
2^c6xQareg. — Ovdsv ys liallov, eq)r], rcov iv 'OXvi^ma [xeX- 
lovToov dycovl^ead^ai ' ri doxei 60i [xixQog ehai 6 tteqi trig 
\pv)[^g TTQog Tovg TToXeixcovg dycov, ov ^^d^rjvaiot d^riaovciv, 
otav 'rv)(^03(yiv ; Kal ^rjv ovk okiyoi (asv did rrjv roov 2 
Gcofidroov Ka^e^iav dTiod^vrjaxovai rs iv roig TzoXefxixoTg 
}iivdvvoig, xai aiay^q^g 6c6(^ovrai, TioXkoi 8s dt avzo rovro 
l^oovreg dXl(jxoviai, xal dXovzeg iqroi dovXsvovai rov Xomov 
^iov, idv 0V7CO rif^^coai, rrjv y^akeTicordrriv dovXetav, rj eig 
rdg dvdyxag rag dXysivoidzag ifXTTSOOvzeg, xal SKTiaavteg 
iviore Tilstco tojv vTzaQ^ovrcov avroig, rov Xoinov §iov 
ivdetTg rSv dvayxatojv ovreg xal xoxoTta&ovvTeg dia^coaiy 
noXlol ds 86^av alaxQav xT(5vrai, did rrjv rov ac6[A.arog 
ddvvafjtiav doxovvrsg dnodeiXidv ' ^ ytaracpQOveig roov stti- 3 
rifjiicov rrjg Ka^s^iag rovrojv, xai Qccdmg dv oiai (psQSiv rd 



120 xenopiion's memorabilia. 

roiavra ; xai fxrjv oifiai ye ttoIXo) quco xai rjdLco tovtcov 
drai a 8eT vno^tvtiv rov ImusloiAevov rrjg rov ocSfjaiog 
evth'u<; ' fj vyiEii'OTEQOv re xal elg raXXa iQijaiuMTf-QOv 
vofiiX^ig that Ttjv xa/^Smr Tijg eve^iag ; rj tmv dia ztjv 

4 evt^tup yiypofui'cop xaTaq)Q0V8Tg ; Kai iiijv navra 
raravTia av^dpaivei roTg ev rd ccofxara exovatv tj roig 
xuKcog ' 'Mil yaQ vyialvovaiv ot ra oco^aza ev exovzeg xai 
laxvovoi, '/Ail TToXXoi iiev dia tovzo ix tojv Tiolsfxixtav 
aycoi^cor oco^orrai re evax^l^ovoog, xai ra deivd ndvra 
diacfevyovGiy noXXol de cpHoig re ^oijd^ovai yioi rr/v TzaiQida 
evEQyerovoi, xa! did ravia x^Qirog re diiovvrai, 'Aal do^av 
fjieydhjv xrcovrai, xcii rijiMv xalXiarcov rvyxdvovai, 'aoi 8id 
ravia rov re Xoltiov ^lov ijdiov xai xdXXiov dia^cioaif yiai 
roTg savrd^v naiai xaXXiovg dcpoQ^idg eig rov ^lov xaraXei- 

5 Ttovaiv. Ovroi XQ^y ^ nokig ovx daxei drjiiooia rd 
TtQog rov TtoXefxov, did rovro nal idia djxeXeiv, dXXd (jir]d€v 
^rrov BTii^eXeToxyai • ev ydg i'ad^i, on ovde ev dXXcp ovdevl 
ay&vi, ov8s ev TtQa^ei ovdefiid fxeiov e^eig did ro ^eXriov 
ro OMf-ici nciQeaxevdad^ai . nqog ndvxa yd.Q, oca TtQaz- 
rovaiv dv\}Q(O7T0iy XQ^^^l^^'^ '^^ coofxd eaziv * ev ndoaig de 
raig rov ccofiazog /(Jt/a/^ 7io7,v diacpsQei cjg ^eXriara ro 

g (7cJ//6t t^eiv ' enei xal ev m doy,eTg eXaxiazijv acofiazog 
elvai, ev rcf) diavoeiod^ai, rig ovk oidevy ozi 'Aat ev rovzq^ noX- 
Xo\ fieydXa ocf uXXovrai, did ro f^tj vytaiveiv ro acofia ; xai 
X/jOrj de xca dOvfua xui dvgxoXta xai fjavi'a noXXdxig noXXolg 
diu rtjv rov 6cofiazog xaxe^iav eig rljv didvoiav eiminzovciv 

rjovrcogy oigze y.ai zdg emazrmag h^dXXeiv. ToTg de rd 
aco^iara ev tjovci TtoXXij dacpdXeia xai ovdelg xivdvvog did 
ye riiv rov OMfiarog xaxe^iap roiovzov ri naOeiv, eixog ds 
[xuXXop TiQog zd evavzia rojv did rijv xaxe^iav yiyvofievcov 
y.ai rt^p evtilav XQtjnijiOP elvai ' xalzoi rcov ye roig eiQri' 
fitvoig epupzicov tvexa ri ova dv rig vovv e/cov vnofiemiev ; 



BO OK III. CHAP. XI. 



117 



Evvrjv aTieX&coaif Tr^ o^ixri aiGd^avofxevai EVQiaxovaiv avrovg, 
on ds TTodcoxeig elaiv, cogzs 7,ai ix rov cpaveQov 7QS)[ovrsg 
d7Toq)8vysiv, aXkag av Kvvag ray^lag 7TaQaax8vd(^ov7at, ira 
xaid TTodag dXtaxcovrai, on ds xal tavrag avzdjv nvsg 
ccTTOcpevyovai, diyava lardaiv eig rag dtQanovg, y (fevyov- 
aiv, Iv 8ig ravra Eiimmovreg cv^noblll^covrai. — Tlvi ovv, 9 

Toioviq) (ptXovg dv iyco d^rjocpt^v ; — 'Edv vrj scprj, 
dvrl xvvog yariari, ogng 6oi i)^v8vcx)v fxsv rovg cpiXoxdXovg 
y.al TilovGiovg 8VQ7ja8i, evqmv ds [Arj^avi^aErai, ono^g iiA^dXy 
avrovg sig rd ad dUrva — Kai nola, 'icprj, iyco dixrva 10 

€^C0 ; [ASV diqTlOV, 8q)7]y Xai ^dXa 8V TtSQlTzXsXOf^SPOVj 

ro aoofia, iv ds rovrcp ^v)[i^v, fj xaraiiavd^dvsig, xal cog 
dv ijApXeTZovaa ^aQi^^oio, xal o n dv Xsyovaa svcpQaivoig, 
xal on dsi rov ^sv mifxsXo^svov da^ivo^g VTiodsy^sad^ai, 
rov ds rQvq)OJvra dTtoxXsisiv, xal dQQcaarrjGavrog ys cpiXov 
q)Q0vri6nx(Sg tniaxsxpaad^ai, xal xaXov^n nod'^avrog acpod- 
Qa (jvv7]a&rjvai, xal r(p acpodqa gov cpQovri^ovn oXrj ry 
'ipv)[rj xs'/^aqlod^ai * cpiXsiv ys ^rjv sv old' on snloraaai ov 
liovov [AaXaxojg, dXXa xai svvoYxdjg • xal on aQsaroi aoi 
siGiv 01 (piXot, Old' on ov Xoycp, dXX' sQyq) dvaTiei&sig. — 
Md rov sq)7] rj Qsodortj, syco rovreov ovdsv jjrjj^avojfxai, 
— Kal fjiriv, sqjT], noXv diaq^SQSi to xard cpvaiv rs xalxi 
OQ&Mg dv&Qcono) nQogcpSQSGd^ai ' xal yaQ drj ^la fuv ovr 
dv sXoig ovTB xarda^oig q)tXov, svsQysaia ds xal rjdovTj ro 
'&i]Qiov rovro dXojGifiov rs xal naqaiJioviiiov sanv. — AXt]- 
'&Tj Xsysig, 8q)r]. — /Isi roivvv, scp}j, ttqcStov [asv rovg 12 
qjQOvrt^ovrag aov roiavra d^iovv, oia noiovaiv avroTg 
Gi^ixQorara ^sXrjasi, msira ds avrrjv dfASi^sod-ai X^Q^' 
^of^svriv rov avrov rqonov • ovr(x) yaQ dv [idXiara cplXoi yly- 
voivro, xal TzXsiarov y^Qovov q)iXoT8v, xal [Asyiara svsQysrotsv. 
XaQil^oio d' dv iidXiara, si dsof^svoig dooQoio rd naqd 13 
aeavrrjg ' OQag ydQ, on xal rmv ^Qcofjidrcov rd ridiara, lav 



118 xenophon's memorabilia. 

fiev rig TiQogcptQri, tzqiv imd^vfieTvy dr^drj Qpalverai, xsKOQEa- 
fitvotg df- xai ^dtlvy^uar nctQ^XBi, iav U rig TZQogcptQri 
hfiov fftnou'^aag, xav (pavlorsQa ij, navv r/dta cpaivEzai. — 

14: flMg ovv av, txf)j, iyco hfiov ifiTZoieiv rep r(av naQ ifiol 
dvTUifiTjv ; — El vij JC, icpf], ttqcozov fxh roig TiexoQeafAevoig 
fifjre TiQogcftQOig pjre v7T0fiiiivj]OK0ig, Ecog av rrjg 7iXt]afA,ov}jg 
TiavodnEvoi TtdXiv dmvrcu, meira rovg deofxevovg VTZoiiifJi- 
fiioxoig cog yiOGfiicorccTri re ofiiXia xai rm (paiveG&ai ^ov- 
Xofjiev?] laQi^ead^ai, ycal diaq)8vyovaa, mg av cog fidhara 
dsTjd^ojai ' rrivixavra yccQ ttoXv diacpSQei rd avrd dojQa, 7] 

15 7tq}v iTTid^vfiijGcUy didovai. — Kal rj Qeodort] ' Ti ovv ov 
av fxoiy eqirjj w ^(i'AQareg, iyevov ovvd^rjQarijg rcov cpilwv; 
— 'Edv ys vrj icprj, neid^xig fxe ov, — Tldjg ovv dv, sq)rjf 
neiaaiiii oe ; — Zijrrjaeig, sq)?], rovro avrrj xai f^irjX^'^V^Vf 

IQ edv ri iiov dei]. — E'lgid^i roivvv, eq)?], ^a(xivd. Kal 6 
^(OHQdrt^g imaxcoTiTcov rr^v avrov djiQayfioovvr^v ' 
a5 Oeodorriy sq)7], ov ndvv iioi Qudiov tan ay^oldaai * y.a\ 
yaQ idia nQayiiara nolXd xai drji^oaia 7taQS)[si fioi dayioXi- 
av, elal ds xal qikai ^oi, ai ovra ruiEQag ovrs vvxiog dcp 
avTMv Idaovai dnievai, cpiXr^a re [Aavd^dvovaai naq 

17 iiiov x«J Incpbdg. — ^Enlaraaai ydQ, eqt], 'Aal ravra, oa 
2^(6}<Qareg ; — AXld did rl oiei, sept], JinoXkodcoQov re 
rovda xai Avriad^evr^v ovdsnort fxov dnoleinEad^ai ; did r( 
ds xal Kt^rira xaJ 2!ifiiiiav Qrj^7]d'8v TraQayiyvead^ai ; ev 
iaO^ij on ravra ovk dvev tzoXXmv qiXrQcov re xal ETtcpdojv 

18 xa! ivyyMv iari. — Xgr^aov rolvvv fAOi, eq)?], rrjv ivyya, iva 
ini aof TTiiMTOv frAxco aviip. — AXXa /Ji , tcprj, ovx 
avrog tXxea^^ai TtQog as ^ovXoiiai, dXXd as nQog ifis 
noQEVEad^ai. — 'yiXXd TioQEvaofxai, tqrj ' fiovov vTZodtjov, — 
'AXX' vTiods'Sofiui asy kptj, idv iit] rig cpiXcorsQa aov svdov ri. 



BOOK III. CHAP. XIII. 121 

^la^Qov ds xal to dia rrjv dfxsXeiav yrjQaaai tiqiv idsTv 
iavrov, nolog av xdXXiaTog Tcal xQciziorog tq) ocofA^ati 
ysvoiTo ' ravra ds ovk tativ idalv dixsXovvra * ov ydq id-sXsi 
avrofxara yiyvsa&ai. 



CHAPTER XIII. 

ARGUMENT. 

Several short sayings or apothegms of Socrates upon the conduct 
of life, are preserved in this chapter. They are briefly the following : 

1. Rusticity of conduct as well as physical deformity should be over- 
looked (§1). 

2. The best remedy for loss of appetite is fasting (§2). 

3. The necessity of guarding against being too much troubled by the 
little ills of life, such as the impalatableness of food and drink (§3). 

4. If you would correct a servant's faults, see to it that you are not 
yourself equally culpable (§4). 

5. One who is accustomed to walk every day, need not fear a long 
journey, which may be considered merely as an extended walk ; still it 
is better to hasten in starting, than while on a journey (§5). 

6. A man of liberal training, cannot honorably allow himself to be 
excelled, in encountering difficulties, by a slave (§6). 



'OQyi^ofxsvov de nozi rivogy on TtQogeiTTMv riva )^aiQSiv i 
ov>c dvTLTTQogeQQrjd^i] ' Felolov, scpr], to, ei fisv to a(a^a 
Tidyciov iy^ovTi dnrivrrjodg ro), ixtj dv oQyit^sad'ai, oti ds Trjv 
ipv^rjv dyQoixoTSQOjg dtaKSifASvco TtSQisrv^sg, tovzo as XvtisT, 

JlXXov ds XsyovTog, oti di]dojg iad^loi * ^xovfAsvog, 2 
ecprj, TOVTOV (pd.Qf^axov dyad^ov diddaxsi, ^Eqoiisvov 3s ' 
TIoiov ; IJavoaod^ai ia^iovza, sqjrj • 'aoi rjdLOV ts xal ev- 
rsXsaTSQOV Kot vyisivorsQov [^cp^ol'] did^siv navcdiisvov, 

J^XXov d' av XsyovTog, oti d^SQiAOV sir] naq solvt^ to 3 
11 



122 xenophon's memorabilia. 

vdcoQ, nivoi' "Orav aq, Bcpn, ^ovXi] '&eQ^(p lovaaa^ai, 
ttoijwv hzcti (701. — xpvxQov, ecprj, oigre Xovaaad^at, 

iaTtv. — ^y^Q ovv, tcprj, ycal oi olxtrai aov axOovtai mvov- 
rtg re avro xai lovofievoi avicp ; — Ma xov /It, ecpt] ' 
dXXa xa) nolldyjg reO^avi^axa, cog 7]dscx)g avrcp ngog 
di^KfOTeQU ravza iQMVzai. — UorsQOV dt, 8q)rj, ro TTCCQa 
aoi lidcoQ {>eQii6rEQ0v nieiv iariv, ro iv ^axXt^Tnov ; — 
To iv y^axXtjTTiov, sqjtj. — UoreQOv da lovaaad^ai ^pvxQot- 
£QOV, 70 Tzaod 001, ri ro iv ^liOpiaQaov ; — To iv ^ficpi- 
aqdov, 'iopij. — 'Evd^vfiov ovv, sq)?], on xivdvveveig dvgaQsa- 
roreQog ahai zoov is oixerdjv xal roov aQQcoozovvrcov. 

4 KoXdaavrog di rivog la^vQcog dxolovd^ov riQero, r/ 
enaivoi rfp d^EQanovri. — 'Oxi, ecpt], 6\pocpayi6rax6g te ciV 
^Xamararog iati, nal q)vlaQyvQc6zarog cov aQyorarog. — 
''Hdrj note ovv iTieaxexpco, TiozeQog TiXeiovcov TiXrjycDv delzai, 
6v fi 6 d^BQaTlCOV ; 

5 fDo^ovfjiivov ds rivog rrjv eig ^OXvfiTilav odov • Ti, scprj, 
cpo^ll ov Tijv TtoQsiav ; ov xal oixot o^^dov oXtjv t^v rjiiiqav 
TTeQiTzaretg ; xai ixeiae TioQEvofisvog, TZEoiTiotTrjaag aQiari^- 
ceig, mQinaxiiaag detTTvrjaeig nal dvaTzavari' ovk oJod^a, 
orf, ei ixTEivaig lovg TisQiTzdrovg, ovg iv nivte rj f| ^fxeQaig 
neQinazelg, Qudlcog dv ^d^i^vtj&EV eig 'OXvfjiTiiav dcplmio ; 
XaQiiateQov de xai nQoe^oQi^dv r^itQa fiia i^dlXov rj vareQi- 
t,Eiv' TO iitv yuQ dvayxd^saO^iu TieQaizeQco xov [iezqiov 
firjxmtiv xug odovg lakmov, xo ds (Aid '^fAtQcc nldovag 
7Z0Qev&f]vai noXhjv ()U6zcavt]v naqiyai ' XQBizrov ovv iv xy 
6q(17] CTTtvdeiv i} iv xy 6d(^. ' 

6 JilXov df Uyovzog, cog TzaQSxd&T] (laxQccv odov tioqev- 
-Oeigy ijoezo avzov, el y.ai cpoQziov 8q)EQ8. — Md Jl ovx 
tyojy, tcp)i, dlXu xo iiidziov. — Movog 8' iTtoQEvov, acprj, 
7/ mcl d'AoXovOog aoi rjxoXov&Ei ; —'HKolovd^Ei, Eq)7]. — 
TIoxEQOV KEvog, Ecprj, 7] cptQMv x( ; — (Deqcov vrj Ai\ £q)7], 



BOOK III. CHAP. XIV. 



123 



zd te (ytQMfiata xal rdXXa dxevt]. — Kal ttooq di^, eq)tj, 
dTTfjlXaxEv ix Tfjg odov ; — 'EfAoi [asv doxsT, ecpi], ^eXriov 
ifiov. — Ti ovv ; tq)7j, el to izeivov cpoQrlov Idei as cpSQeiVy 
7i(5g dp ol'ei diared^^vai ; — Kaacog vrj /li, 8q)i] ' iidlXov 
ds ovd^ dv ^dvvrj&)]v y,ofj.Laai. — To ovv roaovzcp r^rtov 
rov Ttaidog dvvaod^ai ttovbTv Tzoog riaxfjixtfov doaei aoi 
dvdQog eivai ; 



CHAPTER XIV. 

ARGUMENT. 

Xenophon gives in this chapter a specimen of the conversation by 
which Socrates sought to benefit his friends on festive occasions. 

1 . The manner in which he effected an equal distribution of the food 
at a feast, is explained (§1). 

2. One who ate little or no bread with his other food, Socrates called 
a gourmand, oipo^dyoc (§2 — 4). 

3. A caution is given against too luxurious living, as an offence 
against the art of cookery, and as injurious to the offender (§ 5, 6). 

4. He is said to live well, who eats food that is not injurious to body 
or mind, and is easily obtained (§7). 



OTTora ds tcSv ^vnovrmv im to deiTTvov oi imp iimQov 1 
'6\pov, 01 ds noli) cpiQoiev, eKsXavev 6 ^^ayxQatT^g rov Ttaida 
to iivAQov Tj dg TO Koivov ri&evai, ^ diavi^eiv exdatq} to 
fiSQog, Oi ovv to TtoXi) cp^Qovreg ria^vvovto to re [17] 
KOivcoveTv rov eig to koivov rid^sfitvov, xal to [xrj dvtiti- 
d^ivai TO savTmv ' irid^sd^eaav ovv yioi to iavTcav eig to 
noivov ' aal ETzel ov8sv ttIsov uyov toov fAiHQov cpeqoiiivoaVy 
BTtavovTO noXkov oxpGyvovvrsg. 



124 



xenophon's memorabilia. 



2 Karufiad^cov ds riva rcov ^vvdeiTTvovvTcov too fxsv airov 
nsTtavjxt'vov, to de oipov avto xat>' avxo hd^iovray 
Xoyov ovTog ntQi orofidzcoVy icp o'{q> sQycp exaoTov errj • 
""Exoifitv iiv, tq)t], CO avdQsg, eineiv, im Ttoiq) note egycp 
avd^QcoTiog 6\poq)dyog xaXthai ; tad^iovai fisv ydq drj nav- 
leg liii Tco alicp oipov, orav TraQfj * dXX^ ovx olfiai ttco 
im ye rovico oxpocpdyoi xuXovvrai. — Ov ydq ovv, ecprj rig 

3 Tcijp nuQovTcov. — Tl ydQ ; equ], idv rig dvev rov aitov 
TO oipov avzo io'&iri^ ^irj da}it]aecfjg, dXX' rjdovrjg ivexa, 
noTtQov oxpocfdyog elvai doxei, 7} ov ; — ^X^^V / ^V^> 
dXXog Tig oxpocfdyog tirj. — Kai rig dXkog tojv naQovTcov . 
'0 ds fii/iQco OLTcp, 8q)r]y noXv oipov Ineod^iMv ; — E^iol fjisv, 
tq)7] 6 ^ojxQdrtjg, xal ouzog doxei dixaicog dv oxpoqjdyog 
aaXeiad^ai ' aal ozav ye oi dXkoi dvO^QOonoi Toig d^eoTg 
evxoovzai nolvyiCiQTtlav, eixotcog dv ovTog Tzohjoxpiav ev^oi- 

4 TO. Tavza ds rov I^coxqdTOvg emovzog, vofiiaag 6 vea- 
vic'Aog eig avzov eiQijad'ai rd Isx^^svra, to iisv oipov ovu 
enavaajo iad-icov, uqtov ds TzqogsXa^ev. Kai 6 JEo^xQdTtig 
xaraiiaO^Kiv' IIaQaTrjQelz\ scpri, tovtov 01 nhjalov, otiot- 
ega rw glzco oipw, // rco oipoj aUc^ ^Qtiaerai, 

5 JilXov dt TTore tojv ovvdeinvcov idcov ml zc^ ivi xpcofK^ 
nXeiopcov oipcov yevofievov ^Aga yivoiz dv^ eq)i]y TZoXvTeX- 
ecztQu oipOTToua fidXXov Ta oxpa Xv(j.aivo[A.s'v)], ?} 
oipOTZoieirai 6 dfia noXXd sad^lcov xal d^ia TzavTodaTzd 
^dvofxaza aig to arofia Xafx^dvMv ; nXelco jxsv ye rdov 
oipOTioidjv 6V[A[Aiyvvcov TtoXvzsXiozsQa Ttoteiy d ds iyisivot 
fi^ ovfiiJiypvovaiv, cog ov^ d()fi6rzovra, 6 av^iiiyvvoov, eineQ 
ixaivot 6()&03g noiovoiv, dfiaQzdvei ts xal xaraXvei ttjv 

5 Tsxvt]v avT(av. Katroi Tidjg ov ysXowv iazi TtaQaaxev- 
d^ead^ai fisv oxponoiovg Tovg aQiara imaraiisvovg, avTov 
di fJirjd' dvztTioiovfxevov Ttjg Tsjvrjg Tavz7]g Ta in ixeivcov 
noioviieva [leTan&evai; xal dXXo de ti nqogyiyvezai tco 



BOOK III. CHAP. XIV. 



125 



aiia nolXa inead^leiv id^iad^srrt' [a.tj naqovrcov yaq noX- 
Xdov fisioveHTsTv av ti doxoirj, tto&^v to avvrjd^eg • 6 ds 
avved^iad^elg xov iva svl oxpcp nQoiriiimiv, ore iirj 

naQEirj noXkd, dvvaiz av dXvTrcog 7(p in Y^Qrjad^ai. 

'^EXeye Ss koi, cog to evcoxeiad-ai iv ri/ ^d^rjvatcov yXcorry 7 
iad^LBLv HaXoiTo • TO ds 8v TTQogKaTad'ai eq)7] Im Tcp ravta 
iad'ieiVy ariva [A.^r8 t?jv 'ipvx^v [ai^tb to 6C3(xa Xvttoitj, firjre 
dvgevQSTa si'rj' cogTS koI to evo3]^8iad^ai roTg H06fA,(cog 
biaiTGinivoig dveri'&ei. 



11* 



I 



AENOib^lNTOZ 



AnOMNHMONETMA TJIN, 

TETAPTON, 



CHAPTER I- 

ARGUMENT, 

In the preceding Books, Xenophon illustrates the manner in which 
Socrates benefitted his fellow citzens in general ; in this book he exhib- 
its him more particularly in his relation to his disciples, his selection 
of and manner of instructing them, and such like things. The first 
two chapters are closely connected and show, first, the kind of persons 
whom he preferred as pupils, and secondly, the different manner in which 
he treated different individuals, and attempted to win them over to an 
attendance upon his instructions. 

1 . Socrates' love for the youth was not founded on beauty of person, 
but upon mental and moral excellence ; by which he understood facili- 
ty in learning, a good memory and a desire of acquiring and using 
every species of useful knowledge. Those who were possessed of these 
qualities he supposed would themselves be made better and happier 
by instruction, and would in turn communicate good to others (§1,2). 

2. He adapted his instructions to the character of his pupils. First, 
he showed those who trusted to their natural endowments or genius, 
and despised instruction, that they were in especial danger of running 
into error and folly (§ 3, 4). Secondly, those who trusted to their wealth 
as a means of procuring every good thing, he recalled to sanity, by 
showing the folly of supposing that any one who was uninstructed could 
understand what is good or evil, or adapt his exertions to the attain- 
ment of the good 5 and, in fine, the impossibility, of maintaining the ap- 



128 



xenophon's memorabilia. 



pearance of goodness, and the consequent esteem of others, by means 
of wealth (§5). 



1 OvKo dl 6 2^coxQdtrjg rjv iv navt) nQdyiiari xal Ttdvra 
TQonov MCptXifwgy cogze rep oi<07iovfA,tvcp rovio, xai el fisTQicog 
alax^avoutvojj cpavEQOv eivcUy on ovdsv dqjehfjicoTEQOV rjv rov 
^.^ojy.QUTti (jvvetpuiy huI fiei (xeirov diaTQi^eiv otiovovv aal 
IV oKpovv TTQuyfiari • inei xal to t'AUvov ixefAv^ad^ai firj 
TzaQovTog ov fifxQa cocptket rovg eicox^orag re avx^ avveivai 
x«! aTTodexofi^'vovg eheivov ' 'auI yocQ nai^Mv ovdsv ^trov 7] 

2 (JTzovdui^cov ilvaiTtlei roig cvvdiaTQi^ovai, IloXXdxig yaq 
sqjTj fih dv rivog eqciv, cpavsqog tjv ov rm> id aooiiara 
TiQog (OQuv, dlXd rcov rag xpv^dg TTQog dQerTjv ev 7teq)VK6r' 
ojv icpitfjLEvog ' irsxfxaiQero ds rag dyad^dg cpvaeig €x rov 
ra^v re fjavO^dveiv olg TiQogsxoiev, xal [xvrjixoveveiv d dv 
fidd^oiEv, Kcu imd^vfieiv tcov fxad-rjiJidrcov Trdvrcav, 8i (av 
eariv oixtav re ^aXojg oixeTv xal tioXiv, nai ro oXov dvd^QCo- 
Ttoig re xa? dvO^QooTiivoig TZQdy^aaiv ev '^Qijad^ai * rovg ydq 
roiouiovg ^yeiro naidevd^ivzag ovk dv ^lovov avrovg re 
evdaliAovag elvai xal rovg eavrojv oi'xovg xaXcog oixecv, 
dXld xal dXXovg dv&QOJTtovg xal mXeig dvvaad^ai evdat- 

3 ixovag noieiv. Ov rov avrov ds rqonov em ndvrag yei^ 
dXXd rovg [xsv oioiisvovg cpvaei dya&ovg eivai, fiaO^aeojg 
8s xaracpQovovvragy ididaaxev, on ai aQiarai doxovGai 
elvai (fvosig fidXiara naidelag dsovrai, imdeixvvcov rcov re 
iTTTTcov rovg evcpvsGzdzovg, ^vfxosideig re xal acpodQOvg ovrag, 
SI fisv sx vscov dufiaad^eiev, eviQrjarordrovg xal dQtarovg 
yiyvofisvovg, si ds dddfiaaroi ysvoivro, dvgxad^exrordrovg 
xai (favXordrovg ' xai roov xvvmv rd5v evqjveardroov, (pi- 
XoTiovMv rs ovacov xai smd^enxcov roig d^riQioig, rdg fxh 
xaX(^g dx^siaag dniarag yiyvead-ai TZQog rdg d^riQag xai 
XQTj<Jificordragy dvaycoyovg ds yiyvofisvag (xaraiovg re xai 



BOOK IV. CHAP. I. 



129 



fjiaviojdeig xal dvgnsiO' eat drag. 'Ofxoiojg de xal toov dv- 4 
'd'QOJTTcov Tovg Evcpveotdiovg, SQQCoiAereozdrovg re raig xpv- 
Xcctg ovrag xai s^eQyaanKcotdtovg cov dv iyx^cQcoai, Tzaidav- 
d^ivrag fjiev xal [xad^ovzag d dei Tzgdzreiv dqlarovg re >cal 
coqjeXiixcordTOvg yiyvecj^ai (TzXaTara yaQ koI iiiyiara dyad'd 
^ tQyd^sad^ai), djiaidevzovg 8s >tai djAad^eig yevofAtvovg xama- 
tovg t£ yial ^la^eqcotdtovg yfyvsad'ai' XQiveiv ydq ovx 
STZiataiASvovg d dei TtQatteiv noXXdydg TZOvrjQoTg mi^eiqeXv 
nqdyiiaoi, fxeyaXecovg ds >tai aq)odQovg ovtag dvgxad^sxtovg 
ts HOC dvga7TotQ87itovg alvai' di6 TzXeiata Tial ^Jiiyiata 
xaxd sQyd^ovtai. Tovg d' im TrXovtcp usya qjQovovvtag 5 
Tiol vofxiXovzag ovdh TTQogdEiad-ai Ttaidstag, i^aQxeasiv ds 
acptai tov TiXovtov oiofxevovg TZQog to diaTTQattead^ai ts 
ti dv ^ovXoDvtai 'aoi tifAaad^ai vtzo toov dvd^Qconcov, icpQSV- 
ov Xsycov, ott fxcoQog fxev eit], ei tig oietai iiri fxad^oov td 
ts cocpeXiiia xal td ^Xa^SQa tav TZQayfxdtcov diayvdaecd^aij 
IxcoQog d\ 81 tig fjirj diayiyvcaay.cov ^lev tavra, did ds tov 
nXovtov ti dv ^ovXrjtai TzoQi^ofASvog oistai dvvrjasa'&m 
xal td 6V[xq)8Qovta TiQdttsiv, fjXid^iog d\ si! tig iitj dvvdfis- 
vog td ovixqjSQOvza TiQdttsiv sv ts nqdttsiv oistai xal td 
TiQog tov ^lov avt(^ KaXmg i] lyavcog TtaQeaxevdad'ai, 
log ds xai, 81 tig oistai did tov TtXovtov ixrjdsv smatdiis- 
vog do'^siv ti dyad'og sivai, y [li^dsv dyad^og sivai do^ioiv 
svdomixtjasiv, 



130 



xenophon's t^iemorabilia. 



CHAPTER II. 

ARGUMENT. 

The method of instruction wliich Socrates pursued with different in- 
dividuals is furtlicr developed in this chapter, by an example. Having 
heard that one Euthydemus, a mere youth, had conceived the notion that 
he was possessed of great wisdom, and tliat he should soon distinguish 
himself as a statesman, without any aid from teachers, he sought to con- 
vince him that many who thought themselves wise were fools, and that 
thorough instruction and discipline could by no means be superseded 
by any natural endowments. 

He first repaired with some of his disciples to the shop near the forum, 
where Euthydemus, who was not of a suitable age to appear in the pub- 
lic iissembly, was accustomed to barrangue his fellow citizens. He then 
in his presence, in answer to the question whether Themistocles' influ- 
ence in the State was the result of natural endowments or of thorough 
discipline, showed the folly of supposing that the successful pursuit of 
the inferior arts and employments, required the instruction of teachers, 
whilst the more important one of governing the State could be assumed 
at will (§1,2). At another time he, in the presence of Euthydemus, 
showed with much'dexterity the folly of a public speaker, who pretended 
to have never learned anything from teachers (§ 3 — 5) ; and then recurred 
to the fact, that the art of governing, the most difficult of all arts, most 
required thorough training (§ 6, 7). 

After Socrates had thus excited the interest of Euthydemus, he re- 
]>aired to the shop of the young man, unattended by his disciples, and 
after praising his taste in collecting a library, encjuired what use he in- 
tended to make of his books, and what pursuit in life he intended to 
follow. He finally obtained by means of his interrogations the unwil- 
ling confession, that his aspirations were for political honor (§ 8 — 11). 
Socrates praises the art which he calls royal, and by a series of ques- 
tions upon the qualities and knowledge requisite for a statesman, and 
upon the abstract notion of cjood and evU, obliges Euthydemus to confess 
his ignorance of that with which he had before supposed himself per- 
fectly acquainted, and that he could not accordingly abjure the name of 
uncultivated, avfipa7zo6C)(h]r 8 — 22). 

Socrates then recommended to Euthydemus, who finds himself in a 
state of entire uncertainty what course to pursue, to learn to know him- 



BOOK IV. CHAP. II. 



131 



self, as the foundation of all true knowledge, and the source of all real 
prosperity and happiness in life (§ 23 — 29). He also replied indirectly 
to the question of Euthydemus in regard to the manner of entering 
upon self-knowledge, by interrogatories in reference to good and evil, 
the useful and injurious, as pertaining to happiness, and also in regard 
to the nature of government, which gave Euthydemus a still deeper 
sense of his ignorance (§ 30 — 39). 

The result of these exertions of Socrates was not to drive Euthyde- 
mus from him, as was frequently the case with others, but to make him 
a fast follower. Hence Socrates ceased to confound him with questions, 
and imparted to him, with all simplicity and clearness, the knowledge 
of which he saw that he had need (§40). 



nai fisya cpQOvovaiv im aocpla Mg TrQogaqjsQBio, vvv dirjyrj- 
aofJiai. Karaiiad^iXiv yaQ Evd^vdri^jiov tov xaXov yQaixfiara 
nolXa GVP8ilsy[A8vov ttoitjtmv re xal aoq)iGT(Sv tojv avdoM- 
fjicordrMv, ^ai ix rovtcov ijdr] re voiii^ovra diacpsQeiv tojv 
rlXimooTODV im 60cpla, xa\ fxeydXag elnidag axovta ndvroov 
dmaeiv dvvaa^ai Xiyeiv re xal nqdrreiv, tzq^tov iisv 
alcd^avo^evog avrov did veonjra ovncx) eig rrjv dyoQav eig- 
lovra, ei de ri ^ovloiro dian^d'^aGd^ai, xad^i'Qovra elg ^vlo- 
Ttoielov ri rcjv iyyvg rrjg dyogag, elg rovro xal avrog riei 
rcjv fied-' eavrov rivag e)(^oov. Kal TiQOjrov fiev nvvd^avoiie- 2 
vov rivog, TiozeQOv ©ejj.iGro>cX^g did avvovaiav rivog roov 
aoq)cov cpvaei rooovrov dirj'Peyxe roov TTolircov, c^gre nqog 
SKeTvov dTTO^XeTzeiv rrjv noXiv, onore OTzovduLOv dv^Qog dstj- 
d^eiT], 6 ^coxQdrrig ^ovXoiievog xiveiv rov Ev&vdrjfAOv evrjd-eg 
ecpri ehai ro oiead^ai rdg fxev oXiyov d'^lag ri^vag [atj yly- 
vead^ai aTzovdaiovg dvev didaoxdXcov ixav(Sv, ro de nqoea- 
rdvai TzoXeojg, ndvrcov eqycov jxeyiarov ov, dno ravroiidrov 
TiaQayiyveo^^ai rolg dv^QOJTzoig. UdXiv de nore naQovzog^ 
rov Ev&vdr^fAov, oqcov avrov dnoi^Qovvra r^g GvvedQiag 
Kal opvXarroiievov, fAtj do^ri rov 2^coxQdri]v d^avi^d^eiv em 



132 xenophon's memorabilia. 

cocpicy 'On ^sv, tqjtjj m avd^^g, EvOifdrjfiog ovioai Iv 
ijXiyua ytvon^vog, trig Tzolecog Xoyov mql rivog 7TQorL&8i(jr]g, 
ovx acpbSarai rov avji^ovlevtiVy evdfjlor iariv im- 
TTjdevei- doy.Ei de fioi y.aXov nQoolfiiov rtov drjfirjyoQiMV 
naQaaysvdaacd^ai cpyXarroiievog, ju;} 5o|?/ ^avd^dreiv ri 
TtaQa rov * driXov yaQ, on Xayeiv dQ)[6fiEvog cods nQooijii- 

4 daerai • ovdtvog fxsv TzcoTTore, co avd^ag Ad^rivaioi, 
ovdsv tfAad^ov, ovd' dxovcov rirdg Eivai Xtyeiv re >cal nqdr- 
reiv iKavovg i^^Trjaa tovToig ivivxeip, ovd' iTrefxel^d^Tjv rov 
diddaxalov riva fiof yevta&ai rcov iTTKjiafjtvcov, dlXd ^al 
rdvavTia * diateztlexa yuQ cpevyo^v ov fzovov to fxavd^dvEiv 
ri Tiagd Tivog, dX7,d xal to do^ai ' o^cog ds o ri dv dno 

5 tavTOiidrov Inlri ^oi ovf4^ov}.evaco vfxTv.^' 'Aq^oaEie d' dv 
ovTco TTQooifjiidteaO^ai xal roTg ^ovXofJttvoig Tzagd rijg TioXecog 
laTQixov EQyov Xa^eiv * iTztii^dewv y dv avrolg eirj rov 16- 
yov ccQXEGd^ai ivievd^ev • " UaQ ovdevog fisv TzcoTrore, (J 
dvdQeg ^d^rjvaioiy rijv larQixr]v r8)^vr]v efxad^ov, ovd^ i^i^rT](ja 
diddaxalov ijjiavTCp ytveoO^ai rcov iarqodv ovdtva ' diarersX- 
€xa yaQ qjvlaTrofiSvog ov ^ovov ro i^aO^eTv ri naqd rcov 
larQOJVy dlXd yal ro do^at fisf/^ad'rixevai rrjv riyvi]v ravrriv ' 
Oficog ds iioi ro larQiKOv aqyov dote ' TZEiQdaofxai yaQ iv 
vfjiiv dTtoy.ivdvvEvcov [javO^dvEiv.^^ TldviEg ovv ol TzaQovrsg 

6 iyslaGav etzi rm nQOOiixiop. 'Ettei ds qtavEQog ^v 6 Ev- 
S^vdrjuog ijdrj [xev o'lg 6 ^^coycQdrTjg Ityoc 7Tnogexo3v, hi ds 
qjvXarrofJiEvog avtdg ri q)&syyE6d^ai, yioi vofitXcov ry GicoTzy 
(TcocpQOOvvtjg do^av Tzsni^dXXEGd^ai, rors 6 ^^o^yQarrig, ^ov- 
XofxEvog avTov nuvaai roviov OavfAaarov ydQ, sq)r]j ri 
TTors 01 ^ovXoi^evoi xi&aQi^Eiv ?] avXslv rj itttteveiv ij dXXo 
ri rcav roiovTcav ixavol ysvso&ai tteiqcovtcu cog avvE)[sarara 
TioiEiv 6 ri dv ^ovXm'Tai dvrarol yEVsadai, yai ov yad^ 
iavrovgj dXXd nana roTg dotaroig doxovaiv Eivai, ndvra 
noiovvrsg y,ai vnoiisvovTEg svExa rov lajdiv dvEv rijg ixsi- 



BOOK IV. CHAP. II. 



133 



VMV yvojfATjg ttoisTv, cog ov'a av aXXojg d^ioXoyoi yevoiievoi • 
t^v ds ^ovXoixsvcov dvvatcov ysveadai Xsyeiv rs xal TtQarreiv 
ta TtoXtTixa voiilt,ov6l rivsg avsv TTaQaa'ASvrjg xai iniixelelag 
avTOi^aroi i^aiq)VT]g dvvatoi ravta nomv iascd^ai, Kai- 7 
toi ye roaovrcp ravTa ixsivcov dvgKaTeQyaaroTSQa cpalvarai, 
ocTQ) TtBQ 7iXei6v(x)v 7T£qI tavza 7iQayfA.aT£vofxtvcx)v iXdrrovg 
01 xateQya^6fA,evot yiyvovtat' dTjXov ovv, on xal iTZiixeXeiag 
diovrai nXdovog 'acu io'/vQoriQag oi rovrcov Bcpdiievoi ^ oi 
ixeiroov, Kar aQ^/^dg [xsv ovVy aKOVovrog Evd^vdj^i^ov, roi- g 
ovTOvg Xoyovg sXeys 2!coKQd7rjg * cog 5' i^ad^ero avtov itoi- 
fAorsQOv vTTOfxtvovza, ore diaXsyoirOy y.a\ TiQO&vfjioreQOv dxov- 
ovta, fAovog fjXd^ev eig to ^vionoieiov 7TaQaxa\)^E^oiA,spov 
8^ avtc^ Tov Ev\)^vdf^[A.ov • EiTts jxot, iopri, oi Evd^vdrnie, tc^ 
ovTi, cogTzsQ iyoj dxoifcOy noXXd yqdiiiiaza ovvrjiag rc^v 
Xeyofievcov aoq)oov dvd(}oov yeyovivai ; Ntj tov ecprj, oa 
^coxQareg' xal en ya avvdycoy ecog dv xzi^cJcofAui oog dv 
dvvcofxai TiXsioza, Nij ttjv 'HQav, eqjt] 6 ^JcoxQdzrjg, dya- 9 
fxai ys oov, diori ovx dqyvQiov xal iqvoIov nqoelXov d^Tjaav- 
Qovg xaxTtjod^ai (jidXXov ij 6oq)iag • drjXov yaQ, on vo^iii^eig 
aqyvQiov xal '^(^qvoIov ovSev ^eXriovg tzoieiv rovg dvx^QcoTiovg, 
rag de roov 6oq)(Sv dvdQoov yvcofiag dQSzy tzXovzi^slv zovg 
x8XZ7]fxsvovg, Kal 6 Evd^vdr]fxog 8)^aiQ£v dxovcov zavza, 
voiJii^cov doxeiv ro^ 2JcoxQdzsi oQ&mg iiszievai zt^v aoq)iav. 
'0 ds xazaiia^d)v avzov riad^evza zc^ STzaivcp zovzcp' TilO 
de drj ^oyXo^ievog dyad^og yevead'ai, 'icpri, w Evd^vdtjfxe, avX- 
Xsyeig zd yqdfAfAaza; 'EtieI ds di£aiOJ7t7]oev 6 Evd^vdrji^og 
axoTTcov zi dnoxQivaizo, TtdXiv 6 2JcoxQdzrjg • ^^Qa (xrj ia- 
ZQog ; iq)i] • TioXXd ydq xal iazQcav iazi Gvyy^d^i^aza. Kal 
6 Evd^vdrjixog * Ma Al\ tqjrj, ovx eycoye, — JlXXd fArj dQH' 
Z8XZCOV ^ovXei yevBcd^ai ; yvcofxonxov ydq dvdQog xal zovzo 
dei, — Ovxovv 'iycoy, eq)?]. — ^XXd firj y8co{A8ZQt]g imd^v^eig, 
sq)7j, yevead^ai dyad^og, cog7i8Q 6 OeodojQog ; — Ovdi yscofxe- 
12 



134 



xenophon's memorabilia. 



TQTjg, ecprj. — ^XXa ^rj aatQoloyogy tcpi], ^ovXsi yevta&ai ; 
S^g de nal rovro iiQvelto * JiXXa /</} (jaxpcydog ; sq)rj • xaJ 
yuQ rd 'O^ijQov at cpaoiv ent] ndvia xey.rrja&ai. — Mcc 
ovx tycoy, tcptj ' rnvg yuQ zoi Qaxpcodovg oida rd fiiv aTtt] 

11 dxQi[iovrTagy avzovg de ndvv 7jXi&iovg ovrag. Kat 6 
^(oxQdrijg ecf t] • Ov dtjTTOv, m Ev&vd)]iA.£, rccvrTjg r^g aQsr- 
ijg icpiEGai, di ijv dv&QcoTZoi ttoXizixo) ylyvovzai, xai oixo- 
vofiixoi, xal dQisiv ixavoi, xai (oqithfioi roTg re dXXoig dv- 
'O^QcoTioig xal tavroTg ; Kai 6 Evd^ifdrj^og * 2Jg)6dQa y\ fgpjy, 
(0 2^c6xQaT8g, ravrrjg rrjg dQET^g dsofxai. A^rj z//', eq)7j 6 
2(x)XQdztigy rtjg xaXXfazTjg dQezTjg xal fieyiazTjg icpisaai rii" 
vTjg ' eazi ydq tojv ^aadscov avzrj, xal xaXehai ^aaiXixi^ * 
dzdg, eq)i]y xazavEv6f]xag, el olov t iaxl firj ovra dixaiov 
dyad^ov ravza yevea-O^ai ; — Kal ^dXa, sq)7], xal ov^ olov 

12 Tfi ye dvev dixaioavvijg dya&ov noXirrj^ yevsad^ai. — T* 
ovv ; ecpt], (Jv drj rovro xazeiQyaaai ; — Olfxai ye, eq)r]y w 
2^c6xQazegy ovdevbg dv rjTzov cpav^vai dlxaiog, — ovv, 

r(^v dixatcov iarlv eqya, cSgTieQ rojv rexrovcov ; — 
""Eari fxtvzoiy ecpt]. — ovv, ecprj, cogTZBQ oi rexrovsg e^ovai 
rd eavzojv eQya STTidei^ai, ovrcog oi dlxaioi rd aavrcjv e^oiev 
dv dieirjyTjcsaaO^ai; Mrj ovv, scp)] 6 Ev&ifdrjixog, ov diva^iai 
iyoj rd rijg Sixaioavvrjg eQya e^riyriaaad^ai ; xal vrj /^C 
eycoye rd rr^g ddixiag ' Inel ovx okiya iarl xad-' ixaGrrjv 

18 rjiAtQav roiavra oQav re xal dxoveiv. BovXei ovv, sq)rj 6 
ZMXQdrr^gy yQaipcoi^iev evravd^ol fitv dtlra, evzavd^ol de 
dlopa ; eha o ri fxev dv doxy i^^iTv rrjg dixaioavvtjg eQyov 
eivai TTQog ro delta ri{>6}fiev, o n d' dv rrjg ddixiag, TZQog 
ro dlcfa; — Ei ri goi doxei, ecfijy TiQogdeTv rovrcov, noiei 

14:ravza. Kai 6 ZMXQdrrjg yodxpag cogneQ elnev ' Ovxovv, 
ecprjy eaziv ev dvO^QOJTzoig [ro] \pevdeax>aL ; — ^'Eari f^evroiy 
scpr]. — riozeQcoGe ovv, ecprj, i}cofiev d^cofiev rovzo ; — - /JrjXov, 
ecprj, on nqog rrjv ddixiav. — Ovxovv, eqTj, xal ro e^ana- 



BOOK IV. CHAP. II. 135 

rdv ear I ; — Kai iiaXa^ tq)t^, — Tovto ovv TzorsQcoae '&o)fA,€v ; 
Kal rovto drjXov on, ecpri, TiQog rrjv ddixiav, — Ti ds ; ro 
ytaaovQyeiv ; — Kal tovro, 8q)tj. — To ds dvdQaTrodi^sad-ai ; 
Kal rovzo. — IlQog ds rf] drAaioavvrj ovdsv rnuv rovrcov 
xaiaatai, co Evd^vdr^fxs ; — /leivov yocQ av ei?], scprj. — Tl 15 
d' ; lav rig atQarriyog aiQsd^sig ddiHOV re xal sx^qccv nokiv 
i^avdQa7TodL07]taiy cpi^ao^ev tovtov ddixsiv ; — Ov drjra, s(frj. 

— /lUaia ds Tioielv ov qji^ao^ev ; — Kal [A,dXa. — Ti ; 
idv s^anara TZoXeficov avroTg ; — zJixacov, 'icpri, xal rovto. 

— ^Edv ds xXsTirri re xai aQTid^ri rd rovroov, ov dlxaia 
noiriasi ; — Kal (xdXa, sq)7]' dlX iyco 68 ro nqoorov in- 
eXdfji^avov nqog rovg qjiXovg iiovov ravra SQCordv. — Ovxovv, 
Iqji], 06a TtQog rri ddixia i&i^xaiAEV, ndvra xal TtQog ry 
dixai06vvri d^srsov dv eitj ; — '^Eoixev, 'iqjrj. — BovXst ovv,l^ 
ecp7]j ravra ovrco {ysvrsg dioQi6(afisd^a ndXiv, TZQog [isv rovg 
TioXejiiovg dixaiov ehai rd roiavta tzoieiv, nqog da rovg 
q)iXovg ddixov, dXXd dsiv nQog ys rovrovg oig d7iXov6rarov 
eivai ; Udvv fisv ovv, scpTj 6 Evd^vdrj^og. Tt ovv ; 8q)rj 17 
^(OKQazrig, idv rig 6TQatr]yog oqoqv d&viicog s)^ov ro 
ar^drevfia ip8V6dfA,8vog q)i^6ri 6Vfi[xd)^ovg TiQogisvai, xal rc^ 
tpevdsi rovrc^ 7Tav6ri rdg dd^vfxiag rov 6rQar8viiarog, nor- 
iqcod^i rrjv dndrriv ravrriv d'r^60[x8v ; — /loxsi fxoi, scprj, nqog 
rrjv dixaio6vvr]v. — 'Edv ds rig viov savrov dso^isvov (pag- 
fjiaxeiag xal ^ri 7TQogi8[A8vov q)dQ(Aaxov i^anarri6ag c^g 6iriov 
ro (pdqiiaxov d(xt, xal r(^ xpevdei '/^Qri6dii8vog ovrcog vyid 
7zoirj6ri, ravrriv av rrjv dTtdrfjv nol d^srsov ; — /JoxsT fioi, 
sq)}], xal ravrriv slg ro avzo. — Ti S ; idv rig, iv dd^vi^ia 
ovrog cpiXov, d8i6ag ^rj diay^Qri6rirai savrov^ xXexprj ^ dg- 
7td6ri rj ^iq)og dXXo ri roiovrov, rovro av 7T0r8Q(O68 'd^sr- 
80v ; — Kal rovro vrj /IC, sq)?]^ TtQog rrjv dixai06vvr]V. — 
Asysig, sqrj, 6v ovds nqog rovg qlXovg dnavra dslv dTzXot- 18 
^scd^ai ; — Md Ai ov drjra, eqrj • dXXd [israrid^efiai rd d- 



136 



xenophon's memorabilia. 



19 vai nolv fidXXov jj fi)] d(>x^oa4,* nd^tvai. T(ov ds drj rovg 
(piXovg E^anarMVTCov tm l^hi^rj, iva (jiT]ds lovro naQaXincO' 
fiev dcJxtTTTor, noitQog udrAooreQog iariv, 6 ixcov, rj 6 dxcov ; 

— ^XX\ CO ^coKQartg, ovAeri ixlv eycoye TiiGTevco olg d/zO' 
XQivofiai ' xai ydq rd TiQood^Ev ndvxa vvv dXXojg s^Biv doxei 
fioi ij cog iyco totb cpofjirjv * oj^icog de eiQt'jad^G) fioi ddrACore- 

20 Qov Eivai rov anovra yjtvdo^avov rov aAOvrog. — /Joxei ds 
(joi fid&ti6ig xai IniaTtjut] rov dinaiov elvai, cSgireg tojv 
yQUfifidTcov ; — "EjioiyE. — UoTfQOV ds yQafjfiaTiyccoreQOv xqi- 
veig, og dv excjv fxt) 6Q\)^cog yQdcpri koI dvayiyvcoffxrjy tj og 
dv dxcov ; — ''Og dv ixcav, eyojye ' dvvairo ydg dv, OTiore 
^ovXoiTOy xal 6Qx)^(og avid noidv. — Ovyiovv 6 fiev ixcov fi^ 
OQO^ojg yQdq)cov yQu^ufiaTixog dv eiTj, 6 de dxcov dyQdf^fia- 
Tog ; — IJcog ydo ov ; — Td dixaia de tiotsqov 6 skcov 
\pevd6fX8vog xai i^aTraroov oiSsVy t] 6 dxcov ; — /irjXov, on 6 
ixcov. — Ovxovv yQafx^ariKcoreQov (xev rov iTTiatdfXEvov yQafi- 
fAara rov (jrj sTnatafxevov (prig ehai ; — A^aL — /JixaiorsQOv 
di rov imardnavov rd dixaia rov [xtj imarafievov ; — 0a/- 
vofiai ' doxoo ds (xoi xai ravra, ovx old' OTicog, Xsysiv, — 

21 Ti ds di^y og dv ^ovXofxevog rdXrjd^fj Xeyeiv firjde'Tiore td 
avrd TzeQi rojv avrcov Xe'yrj, dXX' odov re opqd^cov rrjv avrrjv 
rots iitv TZQog t(o, rozs di nqog sonsQav (fQa^rj, xai XoyicS' 
fiov d7TOCpaiv6[A,svog rov avxov rors fisv nXelco, rors d' iXdt^ 
ro3 dTTocpatvr^rai, ri col doxei 6 roiovzog ; — J^Xog vtj 

22 dvai, on d cosro eldevai ovx otdsv. — Olad^a ds nvag 
dvdQUTzodcodsig xaXovfxsvovg ; — "Eyfoys. — UorsQOv did aocp- 
lavy f] dt d-ucyylav ; — /JtjXoVj on di d^a&iav, — ovv 
did rrjv rov )^aXxsveiv dfiaO^iav rov ovojuarog rovrov rvy- 
^dvovaiv ; — Ov drjza. — JlXX' dqa did rrjv rov rsxraivea- 
^ai; — Ovds did ravrtjv. — JiXXd did rrjv rov oxvrsvsiv ; 

— Ovde di iv rovrcov, sq))], dXXd xai rovvavriov ' oi ydq 



BOOK IV. CHAP. II. 



137 



9TX8i(Jtoi tcov ye ra roiavta iTTiatafiavcov dvdQaTtodcodeig si- 
aiv. — ^^(f ovv TMv za ^ala koi dyad^a nal dixaia firj si- 
dorcov TO ovo[A,a lovr iaiiv ; — ''EfAoiys doxsi, ecpTj. — Ov- 23 
yiovv dec Tiavri tQono^ diaieiva^evovg q)8vyEir, OTzmg fjirj dv- 
dqanoda ^iiev, — Alia, vrj tovg d^eovg, e(pr], co ^^coxQarsg, 
Tzdvv (^[x^v q)iXo(joq)sTv q)iXo60(piav, di Tjg dv iidXiara ivofi- 
i^ov Tzaidsvd^rjvat td TZQogriKovtcc dvdqi 'AaXoxdyad^iag oQe- 
yofA.svq> ' vvv ds Tioog oiei ^jle ddvfA,cog 'i)iEiv, oQcavra i[xavrov 
Sid liiv rd TtQOTteTiovriiiiva ovds to eQcaroifXEvov dTioxQivea- 
d^ai dwdfievov vtzsq (ov fidhara ^Q^ eldsvai, dXkriv ds odov 
ovds^uav 8)^ovra, dv TZOQevo^svog ^sXzicov yevoi[A,f]v ; — 
Kal 6 ^JcoxQdzTig • Eitzs ^oi, eq)i], oa Evd^vdri^e, dg JsX- 24 
<fovg ds ijdi] TZMTzore dcpixov ; — Km dig ye vrj Jia, ecpri. 
— KaTSfiad^eg ovv TiQog r(p va^ nov yeyfjaixfievov to Fvdid'i 
cavrov ; — '^Eycoye, — TIoreQov ovv ovdsv aoi tov yQdfxfjLarog 
ifAeXr^aeVy t] nQogia^eg re xal STTe^^ecQr^aag aavrov emam- 
Tzeiv, ogttg eujg ; — Md Ai ov d?jTa, scptj • nal ydq drj 
Tzdvv rovto ye (^fxr^v eidevai * (^X^^V 7^Q dXXo ri ^deiv, 
8iye injd' ifAavTov iyiyvcoaxov. — TIoreQa ds aoi doxei yiy- 25 
v(^GY.eiv eavxov ogrig rovvojxa to savTov [xovov mdevj ^ 
ogTig, oigneQ oi Tovg Innovg ^vov\ievm ov TTQoregov oiovrai 
yiyv(6ay.eiv, ov dv ^ovXcovrat yvc^vai, tiqiv dv ema^expoavraiy 
TioTeQOv evTteid^rig iariv, 7] dvgTteid^i^g, xal noreqov la^vQog 
ianv 7] dad'evrig^ }iai noTeqov Tayvg 7] ^Qadvg, y.(u ToXka 
rd TZQog T7]v tov ltittov y^qeiav emrrideid re koi dvemTTjdeia 
OTicog £/€t, ovrcog 6 eavTov em6Ke\pdiievog, onolog iari nqog 
T7]v dvd'Q037ttv7]v ^qelav, syvMxe TTjv avrov dvva[Aiv ; — Ov- 
T(x)g e[A.oiye doaai, iq)7], 6 firi eidag ttjv eavTov dvva^iv 
dyvoeiv suvtov. — 'Eksivo ds ov (paveqov, sq)7], otl did [asv 26 
to eidsvai savTovg TrXeiara dyad^d Tzda^ovaiv oi dvd^qconoi, 
did ds TO sxpevad^ai savT(av Ttlelata aaxd; ol ^isv ydq 
eidoTeg iavtovg rd re imTi^deia savzoTg taaai, aal dia- 
12* 



138 



xenophon's memorabilia. 



yiyvcoa^ovaiv a re dvvavrai *mu a fii^ * nal a fiev imaravrai 
nqaTtovTEg TtoQiXovrat re cov dtovrai xal ev nqarrovaiVy 
de ft/) STTiazavrai dney^oiisvoi dvai-iaQrrjroi ylyvovtai yioi 
diaqjEvyovai to xaxojg TTQcirreiv • did tovro de xai jovg 
aXXovg dv&QmTtovg dvvdfievoi domfid^eiv xai did tTjg rmv 
dXXcov XQ^f'f'^'^ '^^ dyad^d noQi^ovtai hoi rd xaxd cpyXdr- 

27 tovTcu. 01 de fxtj EidozEgy dXXd diexpsvafievoi rijg iavrmv 
dwdfiEMg TTQog te rovg dXXovg dvd^qtonovg xaJ rdXXa dv- 
d^QOdrnva nQdyiiara o^oicog didxEivrai' xou ovze cov deov- 
rai ((jaatVy ovte o rt nQdrtovGiv, ovte oig /^oai^rat, dXXd 
7idvr(x)v TovTMv diafiaQTavopzEg rav te dya&ojv dnotvyyi^d' 

28 vov<5i TiCii rotg Kaxocg TiEQimTiTovaL Kal ol (xev Eidoreg 
ri Tzoiovaiv, Enizvyy^dvovzEg cov TTQazrovcjiv, Evdo^oi re hoi 
rljiioL ylyvovtai • xocJ ol rE ofioioi rovzoig ^deoog )[Q63vrai, 
at rE dnozvyy^dvovreg rcov TiQay^drcov imd^v^ovai rovrovg 
VTIEQ avrojv ^ovXEVEcd^ai, ^ai nQoiaraad^al re savrcov rov- 
rovg, yioi rdg iXmdag rmv dya'&cav iv rovtoig i'^ovai, nai 
did ndvra ravra Tzdvicov fidXiara rovrovg dyuTidoaiv. 

29 Ol ds fiTj EidorEg o ri noiovai, xaaajg de aiQov^Evoij xaJ 
oig dv E7iiiEiQri<5co6iv dnorvyidvovrEg, ov fiovov iv avroig 
rovzoig ^rj^iovvrai ze xaJ xoXd^ovrai, dXXd xal ddo^ovai 
did ravza Hal xarayeXaaroi yiyvovzai, xal xazacpQovovfjie- 
vol Hal dzijia^ofiEvoi ^C36iv ' ogag ds xal rcov ttoXecov on 
06ai dv dyvorjaaoai rrjv iavzoov dvva{xiv xQEirroai TzoXEfirj- 
aooaiv, al fiev dvdararoi yiyvovrai, ai d' eXEvd^EQOiv dov- 

SO Xai. Kal 6 Evd^vdrjiiog ' f2g ndvv fioi doxovv, eqirjy co 
2^(6HQazEg, tteqI noXXov 7ioi7]ztov Eivai ro eavrov yiyvoiaxEiv, 
ovrcog io'&i * onod^Ev ds y^QTj dg^aod^ai EmcHonEiv eavrov, 
rovro TTQog ae dno^Xinco e'i ^loi ed^EXiqaaig dv e'^riyrjaaad^ai, 

31 OvxovVf eq)T] 6 ZorAQdrr^g, rd [xev dyad^d nal rd xaxd 
OTtoid iari, ndvrcog nov yiyvcoaxEig ; — Nrj /Ji, Ecprj* eI ydq 
IxTjdi ravra oida, xai rojv dvdqanodcov qiavXoreQog dv eirjv. 



BOOK IV. CHAP. II. 



139 



— '^Wi drj, 8q)7]y KOI i(xol i^rjyrjaat avtd. — uklX' ov lakmov^ 
eqjr] • TtQMZov [a,sv yaq avto ro vyiaiveiv dya&ov eivai vo- 
fiiXco, TO ds V008LV Kaxov, STTEiza ta aixia ixarsQOV avzMv, 
Tial Ttoxa y.ai ^Qcord >tal i7Tm]dev(Aara, zd (xsv TtQog z6 
vyiaiveiv cptQovza dyad'd, rd ds nqog zo voauv xaxd. — 
Ovxovv, 'iq)rj, koI zo vyialveiv xal zb voaeiv, ozav ^ev dya- 32 
d^ov zivog aizia ylyv7]zai, dyad^d dv eii], ozav ds xanov, 
Haxd, — Iloze d' dv, scprj, zb ^isv vyiaiveiv xaxov aiziov 
ysvoizo, zb ds vooeiv dyaS^ov ; — 'Ozav vrj 'icprj, azQaz- 
Eiag zs aiG^Qag xal vavziklag ^Xa^sQag xal dXXoov ttoXXojv 
toiovzcov ol iisv did Qc6fA.7]v (A£za(j)^6vzsg aTToXcavzai, ot ds 
di dad^sveiav dnoXsicpd^svzsg acod^ojocv. — JUrjd^ri Xeysig * 
dXX' OQag, sq)?], ozi xal zcav cocpsXljicov ol jjisv did qco^tjv 
fi£zs)^ovaiv, ol ds di dfjd^svsiav dnoXslnovzai. — Tavza 
ovv, scpri, nozs ^isv (^cpsXovvza, nozs ds ^Xdnzovra [xdXXov 
dyad^d rj >taxd saziv ; — Ovdsv iid Zlia q)aiv6zai aazd ys 
zovzov zbv Xbyov, AXT! y ys zoi aocpia, oi 2JojxQazeg, 33 
dva[xq)ig^7]ZTjzo3g dyad^ov iaziv • TtoTov ydg dv zig nqdyiia 
ov ^sXziov TZQdzzoi cocpbg caV dfj.a&i^g ; — Ti dai ; zbv 
/laidaXov, sq)?], ovx dxi^xoag, ozi Xi^cpd^sig vnb Mivco did 
Z7JV aoqiav ^vayxd^ezo ixeivqj dovXevsiv, aal zrjg zs nazQi- 
dog d^ia Kot zijg sXsvd^SQiag iazsQi^d-f], koI smy^siQ^v dTTO- 
didqdaKSiv iiszd zov vtov zbv zs naida dncoXsas kou avzbg 
ovK ridvvrid'ri acod'^vai, dXX^ dTzsvs^d^sig slg zovg ^aq^dqovg 
TidXiv ixet idovXsvsv ; — Asyszai vrj At, sqij, zavza. — Td 
ds UaXaixrjdovg ova dxTjxoag ndd^rj ; zovzov ydq drj Ttdvzsg 
v[A.vovoiv, (og did aoqiav cpd^ovrid^slg vnb zov 'Odvaascog 
dnoXXvzai. — Asyszai 'Aal zavza, scprj. — J^XXovg ds Tzoaovg 
0181 did aoqiav dvaqjidazovg nqbg ^aaiXsa ysyovsvai, yial 
snsl dovXsvsiv ; — Kivdvvsvsi, scpri, oi 2Jc6xQaz8g, dvaiicpi- 34 
Xoycozazov dyad^bv slvai zb svdaifxovsiv. — Elys fii^ zig 
avzo, scpTj, w Ev^vd^is, df^qjiXoycov dyad^Mv avvzid^eitj. 



140 xenophon's memorabilia. 

— Tl d' dr, f(jp//, ToJi' evdaifioviKoiv dfiq)iXoyov ett] ; — Ov- 
dep, icf)ti, tiyE fitj 7iQog0^ii6onev avrco ndXXogy rj i6)(yv, rj 
nXovTor, ij do^aVy rj Hai ri dXXo zoov roiovrcov. — ^XXd vrj 
/dla nQog&tj(Jo^EV, tcprj * ncog yuQ dp rig dvev rovtcov ev- 

35 datfiopoif] ; — A'^ z/t", tcptj, 7TQogx)^/]aofiev uqu noXXd 
y,(u xuXtTid avu^aivei roTg dvO^oconoig ' TtoXXoi ^iv ydq did 
JO xdllog V7T0 IMP tm roi'g cjQuioig 7Ta()axeyiiVT]x6tcov dia- 
qiO^eiQorrai, nolXoi dt did rtjv Igxvv fAti^odiv sgyoig imi^i' 
QOvpTsg ov fiiXQOig xaxoTg TzeotTiiTiTovai, ttoXXoI ds did rov 
ttXovtop diaO^QVTtrofJtPoi ts xai eth^ovIevo^evoi dnoXXvvtai^ 
TToXloi de did do'S^uv aca noXirirAijv dvvafiiv ^isydXa >caxa 

36 Tzenot'd^aaip. — JlXXd fifiv, icpt], eiya ^t^ds to 8vdai(xoveiv 
tnaivMP oQx^cZg Xtyco, ofjioXoyca fir^ds o ri TZQog rovg d^eovg 
t'viEGxyca XQi) Eidtpai. JiXXd tavza fitp, 8q)r] 6 ^JcoxQarr^g, 
i'acog did to 6<f6dQa TTiGTBveiv eidtvai ovd' eaxEipai' mei 
dh TToXecog dijio'AQaroviitvtjg TTaQaaxevdXrj TtQoeaTavai, dijXov^ 
07i dij^uoxQUTiav ys oiod^a tl ion. — IldvTcog drjnov, eq)Tj, 

37 — /lo'/^el ovp 601 dvvaTOP thai drj^oxQaTiav eidevai firj ei- 
dora drjfior ; — Md /li ova af^oiys. — Kai ti vo^i^eig d^- 
HOP thai ; — Tovg nivrixag tmv tzoXitcov sycoye. — Kai 
Tovg ntvijrag dqa olad'a ; — Tloog ydQ ov ; — ovv nai 
rovg nXovalovg oioO^a ; — Ovdtv ye tjttov ?] xal Tovg nEvrj- 
Tag. — Tlolovg dl ntwirag yial noiovg nXovoiovg TiaXeTg ; — 
Tovg iitv, olfiaiy [irj ixavd axovrag Eig a dsi teXeIv nivriTagy 

38 "^ovg dl nXtm tcjv txavcop nXovoiovg. — KaTa[jiE[jid&t]xag 
OVP, 071 ipioig iiEP ndvv oXlya exovaiv ov fiovov aQUEi ravra, 
dXXd y.ar TiEQinoiovvrai an avr^v, ivmg ds ndvv noXXd 
ovx ixavd E6TI ; Kai vtj Ji\ E^prj 6 Evd^vdt^fiog, OQO^cog yaQ 
(XE dvafiiiiv/^axEig, olda ydQ nal TVQavvovg Tivdg, o2 di ev- 

39 dEiav, (ognEo oi dnoQcozaToi, dvayxd^ovzai ddiyiEiv. Ov- 
xovv, toptj 6 IJcoxQdzTjgy EiyE Tavra ovTcog e^ei, Tovg fiEv 
Tvqdvvovg Eig rov drjfxov d^j^aofiavy rovg ds oXiya y.ExrrjfiE- 



BOOK IV. CHAP. III. 141 

rovg, iav oi>iovofiiKol ojatv, slg rovg nlovaiovg ; Kal 6 Ev- 
d^vdrj^iog sq)J] ' u^fayxd^et fie xal ravra oiioloydv drjXovozi 
ri ifXTj q)avl6T7]g ' y.ai cpQovzi^co, firj xQariarov rj fioi aiyav • 
^ivdvvavM yaQ aTzXcog ovdev Etdsvai. 

Kal Tzdvv dd^vfxcog a^oov aTTrjXd^s xai Karaq)Qovi^(jag sav- 
tov Kol vofiicfag rep ovri dv^Qanodov eivai. IJoXXoi filv 40 
ovv Tojv ovzco diatEd^svTcov V7T0 2!ojxQdrovg ovyihi avrcp 
TiQogi^eaav, ovg xal ^Xaxcor^Qovg ivofxi^ev, 6 ds Evd'vdf]fxog 
VTiiXa^ev ovx dv dXXmg dvijQ dl^ioXoyog yevsa&ai, el (jltj o ri 
fjidXiata ^ojxQdzsi avveir] • xal ova dTxeXeiTiero an avrovy 
si firi ri dvayxaiov eirj • evia ds xai ifiiiisTto dv ixsTvog 
enerridevev * 6 ds c^g eyvco avtov ovicog eiovra, rjxiara (jlsv 
SierdQazreVj dnXovGxaxa ds xai aacpsarara eir^yeiro a re 
ivofiil^ev eldsvai deiv xal eTtirrjdsveiv x^driara elvai. 



CHAPTER III. 

ARGUMENT. 

In the two preceding chapters, we have a brief exemplification of Socra- 
tes' method of learning the character of different individuals, and 
gaining them as listeners to his instructions. Xenophon next presents 
more particularly the manner of his treatment of his disciples, and the 
subjects on which he* was most accustomed to dwell in his teachings. 

It was his earnest desire, first of all, to make them reasonable beings 
and to inspire them with sentiments of reverence and gratitude to the 
gods, without which all knowledge would only give them ability to do 
evil (§ 1, 2). In a conversation with Euthydemus he first explained the 
care of the gods for men in providing for all their necessities and min- 
istering to their happiness (§3 — 9). They have even made and sus- 
tained other animals for the use of man (§10). Besides the pleasures 
of sense they have given him reason, the ability to express his thoughts 



142 



XENOPIION'S MEilORABILIA. 



and feelings in language, and the knowledge of the future, by means 
of divination (§11,12). In answer to the intimation of Euthydemus that 
Socrates is himself especially favored by the gods, alluding to his guiding 
deity {datfioviov)^ he answers, for substance, that all would be guided 
as well as himself, if they did not look for visible deities, but gave heed 
to tlioir revelations of themselves in their works 12 — 14). It is also 
the duty of all to honor and reverence the gods according to their ability 
(§ 15—18). 

The general similarity of the contents of this chapter with Book I. 
chap. IV, will not escape notice. There Socrates attempts to convince 
the sceptical Aristodemus that the gods have a direct regard for individu- 
al men. In this chapter, the real existence and agency of the gods is 
made j»romincnt. 



1 To nlv ovv XsKTrAovg ycal TZQaxrixovg xal fA7]^anxovg 
yfyvs(j&ai rovg avvovzag ovx eanevdev, dlXa tzqoteqov tov- 
rcov cpsTo XQU^^^ (J(oq)QoavvrjV avroig iyyEvsod^ai' rovg yuQ 
avev Tov G(oq}QovEiv ravra dwafitvovg ddixcoreQovg rs nai 

2 dvvaiMTtQOvg TiaxovQyeiv iv6(^i^ev dvai. Uqcotov fisv dtj 
TTEQi d^eovg IneiQaro a(6cp()ovag Tzoieiv rovg avvovrag, ylX- 
Xoi idv ovv avroo ngog dXlovg ovrcog ofuXovvri naqayevofi- 
eroi dir^yovvTO, iyM dt, ore nQog Evd^vdrjfiov Toidde dieXsy- 

3 £70y TzaQsyevoixr^v. Eini iioi, 8q)rj, ca Evd^vdt]fA8y i]8rj 
nori 601 iTzijlO^ev iv\>vfitj{)^tjvaty cog iTiifieXojg oi ^eoi cov oi 
dvd^QcoTToi deoi'Tcu xaTeaxevdaaai ; Kal og ' Md tov Ji\ 
tcprj, ovx tuoiye. — J^XX oca&d y\ tcpi], on ttqcotov fisv 
cpcoTog dp.ofitO^a, o i]ixiv ol Oaol jiaQtjovciv ; — A^^ z//', 
ecffj, y tl fAtj ei'xofisv, ofioioi rotg rvcfXolg av ^fxev ?v8xd 
ye Tcov ijfiETtQcov ocpd^aX^cZv. — JiXXd ^r)v xai dvaTzavaeoig 
ya dsofuvoig rnuv vvxia naQtiovai xdXXtaiov dvanavrriQiov. 

^ — Tldvv y\ eqjyj, xai zovzo x^k^f^^og d^wv. — Ovxovv xai, 
intidfj 6 nlv tjXtog (jpcoteivog mv tdg rs coQag rijg ij^tqag 
tjfup xui TuXXa ndvia cacpijvi^Ei, ij ds vv^ did to 6xorsiv^ 
thai dGucpeoTt(ja ioziVy dorqa tv rij vvHti dviopijvav, a 



BOOK IV. CHAP. III. 



143 



riiuv rag cogag Trjg vvAtog ifA.q)avi(^ei, xal dia rovzo TtolXa 
cov deofA.sd'a TTQaTrofxev ; — ''Eaii ravra, scprj. — ^XXa ^iriv 
y ys aeXfjvT] ov fxowv rrjg rvKTog, dXla ^al rov firjvog la 
[iiqri q^avsQa ^[aTv tioiu. — Tldvv [xsv ovv, eq)f]. — To d\ 5 
iTzel rQocpTjg dsofXEd^a, ravrr^v ri\uv ix rrjg y^g dvadidovai, 
xai MQag aQixorrovGag nQog rovzo TTaQs^eiv, cu ruiiv ov iiov- 
ov (iv deofAsd'a noXXk xal navroia TzaQaaxevd^ovaiv, 
dXXd oig evcpqaivoiied^a ; — JJdvv, 'icprj, %a\ ravra cpi- 
Xdvd^QcoTia. — To ds ycal vdooQ rnuv naQiy^eiv ovrco noXXov 6 
d^iov, cogrs koI cpvrsveiv rs xal avvav^eiv rfj yrj koi ralg 
MQaig ndvra rd XQriaiiia rnuv^ avvrQscpeiv ds koI avrovg 
Tjiidg, Kat ixiyvv^erov ndai roig rQsq)ovaiv ^^dg svxatEQ- 
yaaroreQd re >iai ooq)EXi^c6r8Qa xal ^dioo ttoibiv avrd, xai, 
iTieidrj nXeiarov deofxsd^a rovrov, dcpd^ovic^rarov avro naq- 
E^siv riiiiv ; — Kai rovro, 'icprjy TtQot orjrixov. — To ds koi 7 
to nvQ TioQiaai ruiiv, stiUovqov {asv ipv)^ovg, sttI'aovqov ds 
axorovgy cvveqyov ds TZQog ndoav rs/^vrjv y.al ndvra, oaa 
co(peXeiag svsza avd^Qo^noi xaraoxevd^ovrai ; ydq avv- 
eXovrt slnsiv, ovdsv d^ioXoyov dvev nvQog dvd^QooTZoi rojv 
TTQog rov §tov y^QrioliJicov 'Aaraanevdll^ovrai. — 'TnsQ^dXXsi, 
8q)7], Kal rovro q)iXav&QC07iia. — [To ds >ial dsqa i^^iivS 
dq)d^6vcog ovrco navrayov dia)[vaai, ov (xovov TtQoiAaxov ytai 
GvvrQocpov ^corjg, dXXd xal TreXdyrj nsQav di avrov 'Aai rd 
mirridsia dXXovg dXXa)[6d^i xai iv dXXodaTirj (yreXXofxs- 
vovg TTOQi^ead^ai,, TZojg ovy vtisq Xoyov ; — ^vsxq)Qaarov. 
— ] To ds rov riXiov, msiddv iv )[8i(xoovi rQaTiijrai, Tzgog- 
isvai rd iisv ddqvvovra, rd ds ^rjQatvovra, ojv xaiQog di- 
sXrjXvd-ev, y,al ravra dia7TQa^d(A8vov iA,7]xsrc iyyvrsQco TiQogis- 
vai, dXX' dTTorQSTtSG^ai (pvXarrofxsvov, iiri ri ^jidg ^idXXov 
rov dsoviog '&8Qiiaivcov ^Xd^ipi], yai orav av ndXiv dniMv 
ysvrjrai, sv&a xal ruiiv dijXov iariv, on, si TiQoacorsQco 
dneiaiv, dTtOTzayrjaofisd^a vtto rov \pv)^ovg, ndXiv av rQsnsa- 



144 xenophon's memorabilia. 

'Oai y.al 7r(>o>7co^f/>, xai iviav&a rov ovqavov dvaarQicpea- 
d^ai, hd^a Mv f-idhara ij^idg coq)elo/i] ; — A^^ rov /It, ecprjf 
xa! tavra Ttuvrdnaaw toixev dvO^QCfJTTcov tvexa yiyvoixeva. 
9 — To avy tTTeidfj y.al rovro QpaveQov, ozi ovx dv vmvey- 
xaifav ovTE ro xav^a ovze to ipvxo^, £t i^UTzivrjg yiyvoiro, 
ovTco fi&p xaid fiixQOV TtQogitvai rov ijXiov, ovrco di Kuzd 
UrAQOv dmtvai, dlgte XavOdveiv 7]^dg eig ixdieQa rd laxv- 
Qozara xaxhGza^twvg ; 'Eyco fitv, iopri 6 Evd^vdr^fiogy ^di] 
rov TO axondo, el uQa rl iari roig d^eoTg tQyov rj dvd^Qcinovg 
'&eQa7zavFiVy ixsivo fiovov ii^Tzodii^si ^le, on xal rdXXa 

10 fwa rovrcov ^leriiEi. Ov ydq xa\ rovr\ 'icprj 6 ^coxQdrrjg 
q}avBQ0V, on xal ravra dvO^Q^ncav evexa yiyverai re xai 
dvarQtcperai ; rl yuQ alio ^ojov aiyojv re xai oicov xat 
iTiTicov xal ^OMv xal ovcov xai rcov dXXcfjv ^mojv roaavra 
dyad^d dnoXavei, oca av^QcoTioi ; ii^ol ^lev ydq doxel TiXdod 
rojv (fvrcov ' rqe^povrai yovv xai y^QijiJiarit,ovrai ovdev rjrrov 
dno rovrcov ?} dn exeivcov • ttoXv de yevog dvd^QOJTicov roig 
fiiv ex rJjg yjjg cpvofjievoig eig rQoq)7]v ov y^Qcovrai, dno de 
^oaxr^fjidrcov ydXaxri xal rvQM xal xQeaoi rQecpo^ievoi <^coai ' 
ndvreg 8s riO^aoaevovreg xal dafxd^ovreg rd XQ^aiiia rciv 
^coMv eig re TZoXefxov xal eig dXXa TzoXXd avveQyoig XQfov- 
rau — Ofioyvcofiovc5 aoi xai rovr\ ecprj • o()oo ydq avrcov 
xai rd TToXv lo'^vQorsQa ijll&v ovroog vnoieiQia yiyv6[A,eva 
roTg dvOQMTioig, wgre )[Q)jGOai avroTg o ri dv ^ovXcovrat. 

11 — To d\ iTzeidrj noXXd ^ev xaXd xal ojqjeXifjtaf diaq)eQovra 
de dXXijXoov tari^ nQogd^eivai roTg dvi^QMuoig alad^t^aeig 
UQiiorrovaag jiQog txaara, di ojv dnoXavoiiev ndvrcov rcov 
dyaxfMv • ro ds xal Xoyia^ov ijiiiv e^cpvaai, cp neQi cov 
aiox}av6^ue\>a Xoyi^oiievol re xal lAVijfxovevovreg xarafxavd^d- 
vofiev, 07Z1J txaaza avficps()ei, xal noXXd fxr]xavc6fxeda, di 
cov rcjv re dya\}cov drnXavofiev xal rd xaxd dXe^6ixe\)^a • 

12 "^0 ds xal eQfirjveiav dovvai, di ■r]g ndvrcov roov dyad^cov 



BOOK IV. CHAP. III. 145 

fisradidofisv re dXXrjloig diddaxovreg xai Koivcovov^ieVy >ccu 
vofiovg Tid-efxed^a, xal Ttohzsvofiad^a ; — IlavrdnaGiv ioi- 
7<aaiVy CO ^JcoxQaieg, oi '&eo) TzoXXr^v tcov dvd^QcoTZcov iTiifxalei- 
av TioiELod^ai, — To St yiai, si ddvvaTovfiev zd av^qiSQovza 
nQOVoelod^ai vttIq zojv fielXovzcov, zavzri avzovg ^[xlv ovv- 
f.QyeTv, did [Aavzixrjg zoig nvvd^avo^ivoig cpgd^ovzag roc 
aTTo^r^oof^Eva, xal diddaxovzag, y dv aQiaza ylyvoivzo ; — 
^01 d\ 8q)t], M 2^c6xQazeg, ioixaaiv ezi cpikixQoztQov rj zoig 
dXXoig )^Qrj6d^ai, ei ys iij]ds iTtSQCorcoiAEvoi vno aov nQoarjixai- 
vovai 001 d ze ^qt^ noieiv xai d [Arj. — 'Ozi de ys dXrjd^rj 13 
Xsyco, Hal 6v yvcoori, dv dvaiAsvrjg, ecog dv rdg [jLOQq)dg 
tMV d^ecav I'dyg, dXX' i^aQxrj aoi zd SQya avzoov oqmvzi 
ae^ead^ai xal zijidv zovg d^eovg. 'Evvoei de, ozi nal avzol 
oi d^sol ovzojg VTiodeiKvvovaiv • ot ze ydq dXloi ^[xTv zdya- 
d^d didovzeg ovdsv zovzcov eig zov^cpavsg lovzeg didoaoiy 
aal 6 zov oXov xoa^ov cvvzdzzcov ze xal ovve)[0(}v, iv cp 
ndvza xaXd xal dyad^d iazi, xal del fASV XQ(x)^evoig dzQi^ij 
ze xal vyid xal dyriQaza TtaQEjcov, d^dzzov ds vorjfiazog 
dva^aQ€Tiicog vmjQerovvza, ovrog zd (xsyicrza (aev nQazzcov 
OQazai, zdde ds oixovofxcov doQuzog rnjiiv soziv. 'Evvoei 14 
8\ ozi xal 6 Tidai (pavsQog doxcov sivai rjXiog ovx emzQSTiei 
ToTg dvd^QcoTToig savzov dxQi^oog oQav, dXX\ idv zig avzov 
dvaidojg eyxsiQ^ d^eda^ai, zrjv oipiv dqjarQsTzai. Kai zovg 
VTTTiQezag ds zojv ^emv evQ^asig dcpaveig ovzag • xeQavvog 
ze ydq ozi [xsv dvcod^ev dcpiezai, bqXov, xal ozi olg dv iv- 
zv^ri Tidvzcov xQazel, oqdzai d' ovx snioov, o'vze xazaaxr^xp- 
ag, ovze dmdv xal dve^oi avzol [asv ov^ OQOJvraiy a ds 
noiovoi cpaveqd rnuv iozi, xal nqogiovicov avzoov aiod^avoiJi' 
ed^a. JlXXd ixrjv xal dvd^QcoTzov ye ipv^^i^y tj, eineQ zi xal 
dXXo ZOJV dvd^QoomvojVy zov d^eiov (Aezejeij ozi fisv ^aoiXevsi 
iv rnjiiv, qjavsQov, oqdzai ds ovd' avzrj. XQrj xazavo- 
ovvza (xrj xaza(pQoveiv zojv doqdzojv, dXX' ex z6)v yiyvoiis- 
13 



146 



xenophon's memorabilia. 



vcov rrjv dvvufiiv aviMv xaTa^iav&dvoPTa rijiav to dai- 
15 noviov. 'Eyco ^ev, cj ^^coxQare^y eq)?] 6 Ev0^vdt]uog, on 
fiFv ovdf' laxQov dfifl/jGO) 70V daifiovioVy (jaapoog old a, ixeivo 
de dO^vfiMy on not doxsi rag rojv -O^aoov evtQyeaiag ovd^ 

16 

fiTj 10VT0 dd^viiBiy ecfrjy co Ev&vdt]fi8 ' OQag yaQ, on 6 iv 
/jelcpotg x^eogy orav ng uvtov ETTSQcoTdy Tidog dv rolg {^eolg 
^aQiL^oiTOy dTTOXQtpezai ' A' o co TioXtcog' vofiog ds drj- 
nov naviaiov ian xard dvvcifiiv lEQoTg x^eovg dQsaxsaO^ai • 
TTMg ovv dv ng xdXkiov xai evoe'^eazEQOv rificprj d^sovg, 
ojg avTOf xeXevovciv, ovtco tzoiojv ; ^XXa yQij rrjg fXEV 
dvvdfXEOjg fjr^dtv vq}lEad'ai ' orav ydq rig tovto TTOi^y cpav- 
BQog d^Tiov egtI tote ov TijiMv d^Eovg ' )[Qrj ovv firjdev iX- 
XEinovra xoLTa dvvafitv rifidv rovg \)^£ovg d^aQQEiv re xai 
iXniXEtv rd ^lEyiara dya&d' ov ydq naq dXXcov y dv rig 
fjiEiXco iXmXo3V Gcoq)Qovot7] 7] TiaQa rcov rd fxEyiara wcpEXeiv 
dvvafiEvwVy ovd' dv dXXcog ixdXXov, tj ei rovroig dQeaxoi, 
dQtaxoi de nojg dv [xdXXov, rj eI co? iidXiara nEi'&oiro av- 
IS "^olg; Toiavra ijlev drj Xsyoov te xal avrog noi^v ev- 
OE^EOTEQOvg TE xol ococfQovEGTEQOvg Tovg cvvovzag 7Za(J- 
eaxEva^Ev. 



CHAPTER IV. 

ARGUMENT. 

Justice, dcKatoavprj or to diKaiov, is the subject of this chapter, as 
piety, (TucppoavvT] TTppl ^eovg, was of the preceding. Socrates incul- 
cated this upon his disciples : 

1. By his example ; especially by his regard for law and his undeviat- 
ing obedience to it, both in private and public life (§ I — 5). 



* 



BOOK IV. CHAP. IV. 147 

2. By precept ; an example of which is given in a conversation with 
Hippia, a sophist : After a considerable colloquy, the purport of which 
is that justice consists rather in right action than in ingenious and novel 
theories, Socrates defines it as obedience to law : to vofLCfjcov dcKaiov el- 
vat 6 — 12) ; and he who is obedient to the laws, which are the pre- 
scriptions of the citizens in reference to what they shall do or abstain 
from doing, is just, and the reverse (§ 13). The fact that the laws are 
changed is no objection to them (§ 14). Those are indeed the best 
rulers who, like Lycurgus, make the citizens most obedient to the laws, 
and that State will best acquit itself in peace and war, whose laws are 
obeyed {§15)- Even peace and concord in the State and families, and 
honor and confidence among individual citizens, are dependent upon obe- 
dience to law (§ 16 — 18). 

But all laws are not written, Socrates adds ; some are given by the gods 
to the whole human race, and are to be observed at all times. The 
violation of these laws brings certain punishment with it, and thus a 
higher than human authority is evinced for them (§ 19 — 24). The gods, 
then, prescribe only just laws, and thus show that everything that is 
vofLi/LLOV is duiaiov (§25). 



^lla iiTjv :<al Ttegl rov dixatov ys ovx ans'AQVTtteto fjv 1 
£i^s yvco^jLTiv, alia xal £Qyq) dnedeUvvxOf Idla re naai vo[x(- 
fxoog rs aai Mq^elifA,cog xQ^f^^'^og, xal koiv^ ag^ovai te a oi 
vofioi TiQogrdrroisv Tisid^Ofxevog xai xazd tzoXiv xal iv raig 
GtQarstaig ovTcog, cSgzs diddylog dvai Traqd rovg dXXovg 
evraxTCQVy xal ozs iv raig Ixxlij^iaig iTnardrv^g yevojAevog ^ 
ovx STtsTQeyjs dtji^cp TraQcc tovg yofiovg 'ipTjcpiaaod'ai, 
akld ovv roTg vofAOig fjvavriwd^Tj roiavxri 0Q[xy tov drjiiov, 

ovx dv oIiAai dlXov ovdiva dvd^QooTtov VTZOfisivat' xal^ 
ore 01 TQidxovta nQogirarrov aix^ nuQa lovg rof^ovg ri, 
ovx iTteid^STO ' roTg rs yaQ vioig dnayoqevovrMy avzav iirj 
diaXsysad^at, xal TiQogra^dvTcov ixeivco re xal dXXoig ri^l 
T(Sv TZoXirdov dyayeiv riva em d^avdrcg, fxovog ovx meiad^i] 
did ro Ttagd rovg vo^xovg avr(p TtQogrdrrea^ai ' xal ore 4 
triv vno MeXijrov yQaqjrjv ecpevye, rojv dXXcov eicod^orcov ev 
roTg dixaart^Qioig HQog idqiv re roig dixaaraig diaXsyea&at 



1% 



148 xenophon's memorabilia. 

xai xoXaxevEiv xai dtiaO^ca tzuqu tov'^ vofxovg, xal dia ta 
TOiavTu TTolXcov TToXhixig vno rojv drAaaroJv acf)it^^v(0Vy 
ixelyog ovdh tjO^tXfjGs rojv eIcoO^otcov fV TCp diy(a6Tt]Qiq> 
nuQa Tovg vofiovg TioiSjaaiy dXXd Qudicog dv dq)8\)^eh VTto 
rcoy dixaoTMVy el xui fitTQicog ji rovzcov i7io!f]a£, TiQoeilsto 
fidXXor TOig fofioig 8fi(itvojv dnoOavtlv rj TZotQavofxcov ^tjv. 

5 Kai ilcys ds ovTcog xal Ttoog dXXovg fxev TzoXXaxig, oldct 
dt note avTov 'xal TZQog Innlav jov HXuov ttsqi lov di- 
xaiov toidde diaXexO^tvza' did iqovqv ydQ dcpix6fA>Evog d 
'Jnnlag Jid^i]val^e TTUQeytvero rep 2^(x)y.{)dTH Xtyovii nQog 
Tivug, cig {yav^aarov ei'rj to, el fiev rig ^ovXoiro axvrsa 
didu^aaO^ai rivd ?} rsxrova rj y^0LXy.ia t] innia, firj dnoQelv, 
onoi dv Tzt'i^xpag tovtov tvh^oi * (patjJ rivEg xal itzttov 
xai ^ovv to) ^ovXofitvcp di'Aalovg noiriaaod^ai ndvTa f^eard 
ah ai 7C3P dida^oPTcov ' idv ds rig ^ovXtjzai tj avjog [lad^eTv 
to dixaiovy 7] viov ri oiyJzriv didd^aax^ai, fxt] sldtvai, ottoi 

6 dv iX\)'MV TV'foi Tovzov. Kai 6 filv InTzlag dxovaag 
ravza, cogTzeQ iTzicacoTTzcov avzov 'Exi ydq ov, 'icprj, co 
I^ia'AQCiZEg, ixEiva id avzd Xtyeig, d iycio ndXai nori gov 
Tjxovaa ; Kai 6 2^coHQdTrjg * "O ds ys rovrov detvorsQOV, 
BCpT], 00 'Inma, ov fiovov del rd avzd Xsyco, dXXd xal 7T£qI 
TMv avzMV ov d' i'acog did to TzoXvfxa&rjg slvat tzsqI tojv 
avzwv ovdtTTOTS rd avzd Xsysig. — ^fxsXsiy scprj, TzstQcoixai 

7 xaivov Ti Xsyeiv dei. — TIozsqov, €(jp//, xai tzeqI cov im- 
araoai, oiov tteqI yQa^jidzcov, idv Tig EQjjzal as, noaa hoi 
noia ^JroxQUTOvg iarlv, dXXa fxev ttqozeqov, dXXa ds vvv 
TiEiQcl Xsysiv ; i] tteqI dQi&f^mv ToTg eQcoTcioaiv, eI rd d)g 
nivzE dt'Aa sazlv, ov rd avzd vvv, d xal ttqozeqov, dnoxQl- 

y — ^^Qf i^^^^ TovTMv, Ecpt], w I^oixQazsg, (agnsQ cv, xa\ 
iyco del t« avzd Xsyco, tieqi fisvzoi rov dixaiov ndvv oljiai 
vvv E'/^Eiv EiTiEiv, TTQog d ovzE (TV, ovT dv dXXog ovdsig 

8 dvvait avTSiTtsTv. — iXrj ttjv ''HQav, sept], iiiya Xtysig dya- 



BOOK IV. CHAP. IV. 



149 



d^op svQT^xarai^ el Tiavaovrai fiav ol diKaatal dly^a ipr^cpi" 
^6fA,evoij Tzavaovrai de ol TzoXhai Tzeql tcov dixaicov avti- 
Xeyovrig is xa\ avTidiaovvreg xal araaid^ovTeg, TzavGovtai 
ds at nolug diaopeQo^evai tieqi tojv dixaicov xal Tzolfiiov- 
aai ' 7(al iyoj fxsv ovk oid\ OTzcog av anoXeicpdelriv gov ttqo 
tOv aAOvaai z7]Xixov70v dyad^ov evQfjxoTog. — ^XXd fid^ 
^i, icpij, ovK dxovoxi, TtQiv y dv aviog aTTOcprjvri, o ii vofxi- 
^eig TO dixaiov sivai ' aQKet yaQ, on toov dlXojv xarayeXdg 
iQOJtdov iiiv xal iXey^^oov Tidvzag, avzog d' ovdevl d^sXcov 
V7T8)^8iv Xoyov, ovds yvcfjfAT^v dTToqiai'veo^jac ttsqi ovdevog. — 
Tt de ; CO Innia, Eq)rj, ovk ^a&7]oai, on iyco d doKti fioi 10 
dtxaia ehai ovdtv navoiAai dTTodeixi^vixevog ; — Kai noiog 
drj aoi, ecff], ovTog 6 Xoyog iaziv ; - — El ds [a^tj Xoycoy sq)7]y 
dXX' EQyo) dTiodaUvvf^at ' rj ov doxei aoi d^ioraxiA^aQtoraQOV 
TOV Xoyov TO egyov eivai ; — IIoXv ye vrj /H\ 'icpri ' dixaia 
filv yaQ Xeyovreg noXXol ddixa noiovai, dixaia ds TzgdTTcov 
ovd' dv elg ddixog eit]. — '^HiGd^r]6ai ovv nooTzoTe jxov ^11 
\p8vdo(j,a()ivQovvTog) tj avxocpavrovvxog, 'tj (piXovg rj noXiv 
elg aTaatv if4^dXXovTog, i] dXXo tl ddixov TiQarTovTog ; — 
Ovx eycoye, scpfj. — To ds tmv ddixojv dnsiead^ai ov dlxaiov 
riyxi; — /i^Xog, el, ecprj, oa ^^coxQarsg^ xal vvv diacpevyeiv 
iy^^eiQMV TO dnodeixwod^ai yvcoixrjv, o tl vofAi^eig to dlxai- 
ov ' ov yaQ d TZQarTovaiv ol dixaiot, dXX\ d TiQaTTOvai, 
Tavza Xsyeig, — ^XX' (^(^rjv sycoys, eq)7] 6 2J(axQdri]g, to 12 
HTj d^sXeiv ddixeiv Ixavov dixaimvvTjg eTZidetyfja ehar elds 
601 [XT] doxsl, oxexfjai, idv Tode aoi ^laXXov aQsaxy cprnii 
yaQ iyd) to vofxiixov dtxaiov ehai. — 'Aga to avxo Xsyeig, 
00 2^caxQaTegy vofxifxov ts xal dlxaiov ehai ; — "Eyooye, eq)7], 
— Ov yaQ alad^dvoixal oov, oTtoiov v6[xifxov, rj tzoTov dl- 13 
xatov Xsyeig. — N6(xovg ds TioXscog, scpt^, yiyvcoaxeig ; — 
'^Eycoyey eq)?]. — Kal Tivag Tovzovg vofil^eig ; — ol tzoXI- 
raiy ecfT], Gwd^sf^ievoi d xe del noieXv xal oov dniyi^ead^ai 
13* 



150 xenophon's memorabilia. 

iyQctipavTO. — Ovhovv, ecprj, vofxifxog iih av ei't] 6 'Aara 
zavra noXirevoiiEvog^ avoiiog ds 6 ravra TtaQu^alvcov ; — 
ndrv filv ovv, 8q)T]. — Ovxovv xal dtxcua ^ih av nQatroi 
6 rovTOig 7i£t\}6^£vog, ddrxa 6 Tovzoig dneid^^v ; — Tldw 
[isv ovv. — Ovxovv 6 iih id dtxaia TtgdzTcov dUaiog, 6 
ds rd ddtxct ddixog ; — Tlojg ydg ov ; — 'O fih aQa vofiifiog 

lidixawg iariv, o^dt dvo^tog ddiKog. Kal 6 ' Inn lag * A^ofi- 
ovg d\ eqjt], o5 2^c6xQaT£g, nojg dv rig tiyriaairo anov8aiov 
nQayfAu ehai i] to neid^ead^ai avzoig, ovg ys noXXdmg av- 
rot oi d^t^Evoi dnodoiftfidaavTeg (jieraiid^evrai ; — Kal yaQ 
noXenov, ecptj 6 2^co'AQd7rjg, noXXdxig aQdfAevai ai noXsig 
ndXiv ei()i;vt]rnniovvTai. — Kal fidXa, ecprj. — /lidqjOQOv ovv 
ri oiiEi nnitiv, eq^r], rovg roTg vofioig nsid^ofievovg cpavXi^cov, 
on xaralvd^eiEV dv oi vofxot, t] ei rovg iv rolg noXtfiOig 
evraxTovvrag ipeyoig, ozi yivoix dv eiQrivri ; rj ycal tovg iv 
roTg nol8[xoig raig narQiai nQod^vficog ^or^d^ovvtag f^t'fKpri ; 

15 — Md Jl ova sycoy, sq)r]. AvAovQyov ds rov ytaxedai- 
fiovtov, ECpr] 6 ZcoAQdrrjg^ >iaTa(X£fidd^rjAag, on ovdfv dv 
didq^OQOv 7(av dXXcov noXfcov rrjv ^^ndgirjv inoit](J£v, ei firj 
TO nEi&ead^ai roig vofxoig fidXiara EVEiQydaaro avrri ; rcav 
dE aQ'/^ovTcov iv Taig noXEaiv ova olad^a, on, olnvEg dv 
roTg noXtzaig atncorazoi aoi rov rolg vofioig nEi&Eax^ai, 
ovroL aQiazoi elai ; xal noXtg, iv y fidXiara ol noXlzai 
rolg vo^oig nEid^ovrai, iv eIq/jvu ze aQiara didyEi Aal iv 

IQnoXifiq) dvvnoararog iaziv; ^XXd iiijv Aal ofiovoid ye 
fiEyiGzov re dya&ov doAEl ralg noXEcnv Elvai, Aal nXEia- 
rdAig iv avralg al ze yEQOvaiai Aal ol aQiaz^ dvdQsg 
naQaAEXEvovrai rolg noXlzaig ofiovoElv, Aal navra^ov iv ry 
EXXddi vo^iog AElzai rovg noXlzag 6[Avvvai ofiovoi^GEiv, Aal 
narzaxov ofivvovai rov oqaov rovzov • olixai 8' iycio ravra 
yiyvEa\>aiy ovx oncog rovg avzovg xoQovg aqivcogiv ol noXi- 
rai, ovd* oncog rovg avzovg avXr]zdg inaiv^aiv, ovd' oncog 



BOOK IV. CHAP. IV. 



151 



rovg avTovg Tioirjrag aiQMvtai, ovd^ iva roig avzoig rjdcov- 
raij dXX' Iva rotg vofAOtg Tzeid^covtai * tovroig yaQ t^v noX- 
itcov i[A.[yiEv6v7Mv, cu TtoXsig laxvQOTarai re xat evdaijiovia- 
rarai ylyvoviai ' avev ds 6[xovoLag ovr av nohg ev noli- 
rev'&sir], ovr oixog xaXag oixrjd^ELrj. 'I8ia ds Ttoog ^ilv av 17 
tig rjTTOV VTTO TtoXecog ^rjiAiotro, Tioog av {xdXXov nii^tOy 
7] 81 rotg vofyioig neld^oixo ; Tiojg av tjzzov iv toTg diKaa- 
rrjQioig "^rrcpzo, ^ n^g av i^aXXov vixcpr] ; zivi d' av rig 
liaXXov TTiazevaeie TzaQaxazad^sad-ai tj i^{]\iaza^ viovg, 
i] d^vyazsQag, zlva d' av ri noXig oXr] a^iomozozsQOv riyri- 
oaizo 70V vofU[jiov ; naqa zivog av fiaXXov zoov drAaicov 
zvyioisv ri yoveig, t] olauoi, t] oi'/Jzai, y q)lXoi, y noXlzai, ^ 
^gVot ; Tivi d' av ^laXXov TtoXtfxioi mazevouav i} dvo'/^dg, rj 
CTTovddg, rj avvO^rj'Aag ttsqI aiQ^vTjg ; rlvi d' av ^xaXXov H] 
r<p voiiifiq) (jV'jiiia)(^oi i&tXoiev ylyvsad^ai, zcp d' av ^dXXov 
ol avf^fia)[oi m6Z8V68iav i] r/yeiJLOviav, rj cpQOVQaQy^iav, tj 
TioXsig ; zlva d' av zig evEQyerriaag vnoXd^oi y^aQiv xofA^iela- 
d^ai iidXXov i] Tov v6(A(fAov ; ij zlva ^dXXov av zig sveQyertj- 
aeiev rj naq ov laQiv dTToXrjxpeG^ai vofil^ei ; 7Cp d' av zig 
^ovXoizo iidXXov q)lXog ehai rj t(p zoiovzctj, ^ tq} rjtzov i^' 
d^Qog ; z(p av zig yzzov TzoXsfAijaeiev tj cp av ^idXiara 
lih q)lXog elvai ^ovXoizo, rj^iaza d' ix^Qog, vial cp nXelazoi 
fxev QplXoi 'Aol avfifxaxoi ^ovXoivzo elvai, iXdy^iazoi d' ix^QOi 
xai TToXsfxioi ; 'Eyco [xsv ovv, oo '^Innla, to avzo imdelyivv- 18 
fii voiiiiiov re yial dlxaiov elvai, av d' ai rdvavzia yiyvoia- 
>c€(?, dldaaxs. Kai 6 ^Innlag' AXXd, fid rov Ala, 8q)t], 
M 2^ojxQareg, ov [joi dox^ rdvavzia yiyvcoaxeiv olg eiQrj- 
y,ag tteqi rov dixalov, — Jiyqdcpovg ds rivag oiad^a, sq)7], 19 
w 'Innla, v6[iovg ; — Tovg y iv Ttdori, sq)fj, ^coQa xard 
ravrd vofii(^o[A,svovg. — 'Eioig dv ovv slnsXv, sqjTj, on ol av- 
^Qconoi avzovg s&svro ; — Kai TToog dv, scpT], oi ye ovrs 
GvveXd^elv UTtavreg dv dvvTj^eiev, ovre 6fi>6q)covol eiai ; — 



152 



xenophon's memorabilia 



Tivag ovv, ecprjy voiiiX^ig TE&eixtvat roug vofiovg tovzovg ; 
'Eyco fu'py Ecpij, {}£ovg olfiai rovg vofiOvg Toviovg rolg dv- 
d^QODTiotg x^thai ' yicu yuQ ttuqu naair dvO'QcoTToig ttqcozov 

20 vo^l^Eiai Tovg \}eovg 6^^eip. — Ovaovv xai yovmg rifidv 
navTOLfox) vofuX^Tai ; — Kai tovto, ecpt]. — O'vmvv xal fii^te 
yopsug Ttaiol n^yvvaO^ai, fifje naldag yovevoiv ; — Ovxsti 
fjioi do'Ati, ecptj, cj ^JcoxQUTeg, ovzog \}sov vofiog eivai. — Ti 
dri ; ecptj. — "On aiaOdi'O^iai rivag, icprj, naQa^alvovrag 

2\ ctvtov. — A"(^! ydn I'OXa TioV.d, 'icptj^ TzaQavofjiOvaiv dXX 
olv dixtjv yt Toi didouGiv ol naQa^alvQvreg tovg vno tiav 
d'Ecov xeifi^yovg vofiovg, ijv ovden rgoTTcp dvvazov dvO^gcoTicp 
diacpvyetr, cjgntQ rovg in di^O^QcoTzcov xeifitvovg voiiovg evioi 
TiaQa^alrovztg diacpevyovai zo diyjjv didovat, oi f^ev kav&d- 

22 vovzsg, ol de ^lai^ofievoi. — Kai Tzofav, ecpt], dixt^v, w ^(6- 
xQuzeg, ov dvvavzai diacpevyeiv yofsig ze naiai xal 7iac8sg 
yovtvGi fJiyviffiEvoi ; — Tijv ixeytozrjv vrj /IC, eq)?] * ri yuQ 
dv fAEi^ov Tidd^oisp dvd^QcoTTOi zey.vo7zoiov[xevoi tov xaxdig 

23 zexvoTzoieToxyai ; — Tl^g ovv xaxcog ovroi rtxvoTioi- 
ovpzaiy ovg ys ovdtv xcfjXvei dyad'ovg avzovg ovzag 
dya&Mv 7iaido7ioi8LO&ai ; — 'Ozi vrj aq}t], ov [xovov 
dyaO^ovg dtt rovg dlX/jlow naidoTtoiovixtvovg eivai, dXXd 
xai dxfidXovzag roTg ocojxaaiv • t] doxEi aoi ofioia rd citieQ' 
fiaza Eivat zd tmv dx}ia^6vzcov rolg tmv ^j^ttco dnfia^ovzoDV 
rj rojv TzaQtjxfiaxozcov ; — JlXld fxd /tt\ Eq)r], ovx eixog 
Ofioia Eircu. — UozEQa ovv, aq))], ^eXtico ; — /f/jXov ozi, eq)i], 
ra Tojv dxiJia^6vzcK>v. — Td zcov fx?] dxfjia^ovzcop dqa ov 
anovdala ; — Ovx Eixog [id z//'; Eq)?]. — Ovxovv ovzco ye ov 
dEi TzaidoTToiEiad^ai ; — Ov ydg ovv, 'icpij. — Ovxovv ol ye 
ovzco 7rai8o7Zoiov(.iEvoi cog ov dei naidonoiovvzai ; — '^Efwiye 
doxEi, Ecprj. — TivEg ovv dXloi, Ecpijy xaxMg dv TzaidoTzoioiv- 
zo, EiyE firj ovzoi; — 'Oiioyvcofxovo) aoi, eqt], xai zovzo, — 

24: Ti Se ; zovg ev noiovvzag dvzEVEQyazeiv ov Tzavzaxov vofii- 



BOOK IV. CHAP. V. 



153 



flov iari ; — N^ofJUjiov, ecpt]' TtaQa^alvEtai 8s ^ai lovzo. — 
Ovaovv y.al ol rovzo TiaQa^aivovreg dUtjv didoaai, cpiXcov 
liev dyaO'cov 8Qr][A,oi yiyvo^evoi, rovg de iiioovvrag iavzovg 
dvay>ca^6(tevoi dioixeiv • y ov^ ol [isv ev Tioiovvreg rovg 
X(j(OfA,8vovg savTOcg dyad^ol cpiXoi elalv, ol ds fxrj avTevaQyet- 
ovvTsg rovg zoioviovg did fxev ryv dy^aQiariav ^laovvzai 
VTi avTOJv, did ds to [xdliara IvaireXeiv xoyg roiovzoig 
Y^Qfiad^ai Tovzovg (xdhaz a dicoxovat ; — A^?) zov At, oa Zco- 
iCQazeg, sq)?], &eoig ravza ndvza aoixs ' to ydq rovg vo^ovg 
avzovg roig naqa^alvovai zdg rifiMQiag 'iisiv ^eXziovog rj 
Y.CKJZ dvd^Qconov vo[xod^8Tov doxsT iioi shai, — IJoteQov ovv,2S 
CO 'iTTTTia, rovg d^sovg i^yy rd dUaia vo[jiox)^sr8iv, y dlXa 
T(Sv dmaicov ; — Ovx dXla [xd scprj' (^xolri ydq dv 
dXkog ys ng rd dfxaia vo^o&szi^g€isv, el fjirj d^sog. — Kal 
roTg '&£oig dga, c6 'lizTZia, ro avzo SiKaiov re xal vofxifjiov 
slvai aQsoxsi. 

Toiavza Xsycov rs xai nqdzrcov diKaiorsQOvg InoUi rovg 
7TX7](jid^ovrag. 



CHAPTER V. 

ARGUMENT. 

Having in the two preceding chapters showed the manner in which Soc- 
rates laid the foundation for a good character in his pupils, by inculcating 
the practice of religion and morality, Xenophon proceeds to his in- 
structions which have a more direct bearing on practical life. In 
this chapter he presents the manner in which Socrates endeavored to 
qualify his disciples for action. He went back to the source from 
which energy in action springs, i. e. temperance or self-control, eyKparsia. 
This virtue he recommended by his example and by his instructions 



154 xenophon's memorabilia. 



(§1,2). A conversation wliicli he held with Euthydemus was substan- 
tially as follows : 

The servitude of tlic passions is most ahjcct; for they not only pre- 
vent from doing the greatest good in wliich the highest freedom consists, 
but, confounding good and evil, urge to the commission of great evil 

2 — 7). As intemperance is the greatest of evils, so on the contrary the 
greatest virtues arise from temperance (§ 8 — 10). The man who is under 
the dominion of his passions is suitable for no virtuous action, and does not 
materially differ from a beast. But the man of temperate habits, is attend- 
ed by the best gifts of fortune, and is most worthy and happy (§ II, 12). 

With this conversation Book I. chap. Y, and VI. § 5 ; also Book II. 
chap. 1. § 21 — 34, may be compared. 



1 ds xal TiQamiyicor^QOvg InoUi rovg avvovrag eavi^, 
vvv av TOVTO Xs^co ' vofA,i^cor yuQ iyxQcireiav v7zdQ)[8iv dycc- 
d^ov elvai t(p fxslXovTi xalov ti TZQci^eiv, ttqojtov fisv avrog 
q)av£Qog rjv roig avvovoiv i^a>it]xoog savzov fxdhaza Tidvtcov 
dvd^QcoTtcov, BTzeiTa diakeyoiiEvog nQOEXQmero Tzdvrcov fidXiara 

2 Tovg avvovxag TZQog iyx^dzEiav. Jiai fxiv ovv ntqi t(5v 
TiQog dQETrjv )[Qrj<jifjicov avxog re disztlet fief^vr^fitvog }(ai 
zovg (jvvovzag ndvzag VTio^ifivrjoxcov oida de Tzoze avzov 
'Aoi TiQog Ev{}vdt]fjiov TieQi iyxQazeiag zoidde diaXexO^evra* 
Elni (Aoij ecpt], m Evd^vdtjfxs, dqa Kalov xal fieyaXsTov 
i^OfiiXeig dvai xal dvdq). xai noXei xzrj^a ilevd^SQiav ; — 

3 '^4,' oiov zt ye fidhoza, ecp?]. — "Ogzig ovv dqiezai inh 
ZMV did zov ocofiaiog rjdovtxiv, xai 8id zavzag fxrj dvvarai 
nQdrzEiv zd ^tlziaza, voiilt^ng zovzov IXevd^EQOv Eivai; — 
''Hxiara, ECprj. — "looag yd() Hev&eqov (palvEzai ooi zo nqdz- 
ZEiv zd ^tXiiaza, Eira zo ejeiv zovg xcoXvaovzag zd zoi- 
avza noiEiv dvtlEvd^EQOv ro^xiXeig ; — UapzdTiaai yE, Eq)r]. 

4 — TlavzdnaGiv dqa ool doxovaiv ol dxQazElg dvEXEV- 
'&EQ01 Eivai ; — Nf] zov Ji\ ecprj, Eixotcog, — FIozeqov ds 
GOi doxovaiv ol dxoazEig xcoXvEG&ai ^lovov zd xdlXiaza 
TZQuzzEiv, rj xai dvayxd^EaOai zd ah^iaza noiEiv ; — Ov- 



BOOK IV. CHAP. V. 



155 



dsv ^trov 8(j,oiy, 'ioprj, doKOvai ravza dvayad^ead^ai rj ixsT- 
va xcoXvsad^ai. — Uoiovg ds rivag deonorag riyr^ rovg ra 5 
118V aQiara 'ACx)lvovrag, td dl xaxidta dvayxd^ovzag ; — 
'i2g dvvazov vrj ecpr], xaxiarovg. — /JovXetav ds noiav 
xaxtarrjv voiAi^sig ehai ; — ^Ey(X) [xev, 'icprj, rrjv naqd zoig 
Tiaxiaroig dsoTioraig, — Tfjv xaxiarrjv aQoc dovXeiav oi 
dxQaTSig dovXevovaiv ; — "Eiioiys doxei, sqjr], — I^ocpiav dl^ 
to iityiGTov dyad-ov ov SoxsT aoi dnelQyovaa tcov dvd^Qco- 
7TG)v y dxQaaia sig lovvavriov avtovg ifi^dllEiv ; rj ov 
doxsT aoi TTQogsxsiv rs roTg cocpslovai xal xaraixav&dveiv 
avrd xmXvsiv dcpiXxovaa im id '^dsa, xal TToXXdxig ala- 
'&avoiiivovg rcSv dyad-oov re xal rmv xaxoov BxnXiq^aaa 
TTOieiv TO )iUQOv dvrl rov ^sXztovog aiQel^d'ai ; — rlyverai 
tovz\ sq)7]. — 2Jcoq)Qoovv}]g ds, oo Evd^vdtjfxs, zivi dv cpai- 7 
ijiisv rjizov rj tqJ dxQazsT TtQogrjXEiv ; avzd ydq Si^ttov rd 
ivavzla acacpQoavvrjg xal dxQaaiag SQya sazlv. — 'Of^oXoyca 
xal rovzo, scprj. — Tov d' STiiiieXelad'aL nqogrixsi oisi ri 
X(x)Xvzixojz£QOv dxqaalag shai ; — Ovxovv sycoys, scprj. — 
Tov ds dvzl Z03V (ocpeXovvrodv xd ^Xdntovra TiQaaiQeTad-ai 
TTOiovvTog, xai zovzcov iisv iTTi^sXsTad'at, ixeivcov ds diAsXsiv 
Tisld^^ovzog, xal toTg acocpQovovai rd svavzia noisiv dvayxd- 
'Qovzog olsi ri dv&QcoTicp xdxiov elvai ; — Ovdsv, scpij. — 3 
Ovxovv rrjv iyxgdzsiav tojv ivavztcov 7] zrjv dxqaalav eixog 
roTg dvd^Qo^noig alziav ehai ; — Ildvv fAsv ovv, sq)t], — 
Ovxovv xal zojv svavzmv to aitiov eixog aQiarov elvai ; — 
Eixog ydg, scprj. — ^Eoixsv aQa, scprj, co Evd^vdtjfAS, aQiarov 
dvd^QC^Tiq) syxQdzsia shai ; — Elxozcog ydq, sept], oo 2(6- 
XQazsg. — 'Exsivo ds, ca Ev^vdTjfxs, i^dy noaTZOzs ive&viAi^- 9 
S^rjg ; — UoTov ; scprj. — "On xal im rd ridsa, scp dnsq 
fiova doxsi t] dxQaoia rovg dv&QcoTiovg dyeiv, avzrj fxsv ov 
dvvarai dysiv, y d' syxqdzeia Ttdvrcov iidXiara f^deo'&ai 
noiu. — rioyg ; scpr]. — "^gnsQ y iisv dxQaaia, ovx maa 



156 



xenophon's memorabilia. 



naQteQEiv ovTE hjAov, ovre dlipav, ovte dqiQodiauov imd^v- 
jutW, OVTE dyQVTiviav, di cov fiovrav saziv ijdtwg fj-fv cpa- 
yeiv 76 xai nitlv xai dqjQodioiaaai, i^dtoag d' dvanavaaa- 
'&a( 78 Hcu xoijiti{^tjvai, xul TzeQijieiravzag koI dvaaxofAtvovg, 
8Ci}gy dp 7avza an 7jdi67a y8vt]7ai., ^cmXvei 70ig dvayxai- 
07dioig 78 xal avvaxEGidroig d^ioloycog ijdaod^ai * ^ d' iy- 
KQuzata ^6v7] TTOiovaa KUQTEQaiv 70. EiQrjiitva fjiovi] xai Tjdaa- 
'&ai TZOiti d^icog ^v/jfir^g im 70ig aiQrj^evoig. — IlavzdnaGiv, 

10 i(p^^ dXtj&rj Xayatg. — u^Xld fitjv 70v ^ad^Eiv 7i auXov Tioi 
dya\)^6vy xal 70v iTTifneXf^O/jvcu 7ojv 7oiov7(ov 7iv6gy di cov 
dv 7ig xal 7o iavrov aoj^a xul^g diooitjasiSf xai 70v iav- 
70V oIhov xaXag oiaovofii^aaia, xal q)(Xoig nal tzoXei cocpsXi- 
fiog yevoiTOj xal ex^^Qovg }CQa7rjG8i8v, dcp (av ov [lovov (oq)8' 
XeuUj dXXd xal rjdoval fA.tyiC7ai yiyvovzai, oi [xev iyxQa- 
78Tg dnoXavovai nQd77ovz8g avzd, oi d' dxQazaig ovdavog 
fi87£X0vai. * rd} 2^^^^ dv riJ70v qjijoatfiav 76jv 7oiov7cov TiQog- 

1^K81V 7] (p ljyUf77a 8^8671 7aV7a 7ZQdz78lVy XaZ8X0fi8V(p 8711 

11 TQ) anovdd^8iv tteqI 7dg 8yyv7d7G) rjdovdg ; — Kal 6 Ev- 
d^vdijixog ' /Jo'A8ig ^oi, 'icprj^ co 2^(oxQa78g, XeyatVj cog dvdQi 
i^770VL 7COV did 70V (3c6fxa7og ridovdjv 7Td{A,/iav ovd8fA,idg 
dQ8zijg 7iQogi^x8L. — Ti yuQ diacpEQai, sept], oo Evd^vd/j^a, 
dvO^QMTtog axQazrjg {yijQiov 70v dfA,a\)^867d70v ; oazig yuQ 
rcc ^ev xodziaza fjf) oko7T8i, 7d r]dia7a 8a 7iav7og 7qd7t' 
ov ^r]Z8i noi8iv, 7l dv diacpEQOt 7cov dff()0V8azd7cov ^oaxt]- 
fidzMv ; dXXd 7oig iyxQazsai fjiovoig a^aazi axonalv ra 
XQdztoza 7djv 7TQayfxd7Cx)v, xai SQyco xai Xoyco dtaXtyovzag 
xarcc ytvr] 7d [itv dyax^d nQoaiQElri&ai, 7(x)v ds xwxcoy 

12 djitjaoihu. Kal ov7Mg 'icpri dQiarovg 78 xai 8vdai[xov8G' 
zdzovg dvdQag ylyvEod-ai, nal diaXtyEad^ai dvva7037dzovg ' 
icptj dl xai 70 diaXayEad'ai ovofiaad'F^vai Ik zov ovv- 
lovzag yioiv}] ^ovX8V80\}ai diaXt'yovzug xarcc ytvt] ra Tzgdy- 
Iia7a ' delv ovv naiQaai^ai o 7l i{dXi67a nqog 70V70 tav- 



BOOK IV. CHAP. VI. 157 

TOP Etoifjiov TiaQaaxsva^eir, y.ai tovtov [xdhGta miiieXeia- 
'd'ai ' ix rovrov yaQ yfyvead'ai civd^ag doiatovg re xcd 
^yefjionxcotdTOvg >ial diaXexTiKcozdrovg. 



CHAPTER VI. 

ARGUMENT. 

Socrates also endeavored to make his disciples more expert in 
reasoning, dta/ieKTLKUTepovc. He supposed that those who had clear 
notions themselves could communicate them to others, but those who 
were ignorant were themselves liable to be deceived and to deceive oth- 
ers. He accordingly constantly labored to communicate definite ideas 
or definitions of things (§1). Some of his definitions are as follows: 

1. Piety, evaejSeia^ is the knowledge of that which is established by 
the laws in regard to the worship of the gods (§ 1 — 4). [Compare with 
this, Book III. chap. VIII, where every virtue is represented as consisting 
in wisdom, aocpia] . 

2. Justice is the knowledge of the laws of the State, in regard to in- 
tercourse with men (§5, 6). 

3. Wisdom, o-o^m, is the knowledge of that in which one is versed 
(§7). 

4. The good and beautiful, which are equivalent to each other, are 
discerned by their utility. Yet that which is useful is not so in itself, 
but in its relation to other things (§ 8, 9). 

5. Manliness, avdpia, consists in knowing how to conduct ourselves in 
circumstances of difliculty and danger (§ 10, 11). 

6. Definitions of several terms which relate to civil afikirs, such as of 
kingdom, tyranny, aristocracy, etc. (§ 12j. 

In fine, Xenophon adds several particulars concerning Socrates' man- 
ner of disputation (§ 13 — 15). 



'£^g ds yial diaXexrixoiTSQovg btioiei rovg avvovtag, nei- \ 
Qaaofiai xal rovto Ityeiv • 2^coxQdTJ]g ydq rovg fisv eidorag^ 
14 



158 



xenophon's memorabilia. 



Ti rACJCGTOv tit] Tcov ovTcov, spofxi^s xai roig aXXoig civ i^rj- 
yslaO^at dvvaad^ai, tovg fxtj eidorag ovdev i(pri &avfia6t6v 
elvai avTovg te ^(puXXtad^cu yiul ccXXovg 6q)dXXeiv • cov tvaxa 
axoTTcov ovv rolg avvovGt, ri txaazov elf] lojv ovtcov, ovdt- 
nor tXrjyE. Tldvia fav ovv, i] dixoQiXEzo, noXv sgyov dv 
eu] dte^eXO^etv, iv oooig ds xal zov tQonov trig eTTiaxsipecog 

2 dtjXcoaeiv oljiai, roaavra Xt^co, riQcorov ds tteqi evae^eiag 
codt ncog iaxoTZsi * EiTie ^ot, ecprj, w Ev\)^vdijfzSy noiov n 
vo\iiQEig evG^^eiav ehai; Kai og' KdXXiarov vrj eqjtj. 

— 'E)[sig ovv emeiv, onoiog rig 6 svaf^i^g iariv ; — Eiioi 
filv doxHy sqjT], 6 Tovg d^eovg rifxcov. — '^E^eari ds ov av 
tig ^ovXrjzai tqotzov tovg d^eovg riiidv ; — Ovk * dXXd 

3 vofAOi etoi xad^ ovg dei tovro Tioisiv. — Ovkovv 6 tovg 
vofiovg Tovtovg eidcog Eidei?] dv, cog det tovg '&8ovg tifxdv ; 

— Oljiai eyojy, sq)rj. — ovv 6 eidojg tovg d^eovg tindv 
ovK dXXcog oi'atai deov tovto noiBiv r/ cog oidev ; — Ov ydq 
ovv, €q))]. — J^XXcog ds tig d^eovg tifia rj cog oistai dsTv ; — 

4 OvTi olfiai, sq)}]. — '0 dqa td nsQi tovg '{}8ovg vo^ijia si- 
dcog voixliioog dv tovg d^sovg tifxcptj ; — Udvv fxsv ovv. — 
Ovxovv ye vofxcfxcog tiiimv c^g del tifid ; — Uf^g ydq 
ov ; — '0 ds ye Mg del ti^iMv evae^i^g iati ; — Tldvv fiev 
ovv, sept]. — '0 uQa td TTSQi tovg d^eovg voiiifia eidoog 6Q\)^cjg 
dv 7]fiiv evos^rig coQiafisvog eh]; — 'is/xoJ yovv, scfi], doxei, 

5 u^vd^QCfJTioig ds dga e^eativ ov dv tig tQonov ^ovX^rai 
XQ^od^ai ; — OvTi • dXXd xai TieQi toviovg 6 eidcog d iati 
vonijia, yca&' d dei Ticog dXXi^Xoig XQ^^^^^y vofiifjiog dv eirj. 

— Ovxovv 01 yiard tavia XQ^l^^^oi dXXr]Xoig (og del jf^oJy- 
tai ; — n(og yuQ ov ; — Ovxovv oi ye cog del XQcoi^evoi 
xaXcjg XQ^^'^^i ! — Ildw fisv ovv, scpr]. — Ovxovv oi ye toig 
dvd^QMTtoig xaXcog ;f(>a)^£j'ot xaXojg TiQattovai tdv^Qconeia 
nqdyjiata ; — Eixog y, sept]. — Ovxovv oi tolg vofioig Ttei- 
d^oiievoi dixaia ovtoi noiovai ; — Ildvv fisv ovv, eqjj], — 



BOOK IV. CAHP. VI. 



159 



evovaiv, [«(jp^]- — Tioiovvieg a ol vofx^ot xeXevovai 

dUaid 7S TTOiovai xal a dfl; — Uajg yaQ ov ; — Ovmvv oi 
ye ra dtxaia Ttotovvreg dlxaioi eloiv ; — Olpiai tycoy, ecpt^, 

— Oiei ovv nvag TtEid^ead^ai roig vofAoig iirj eidorag a oi 
pofioi xElevovGiv ; — Ov}i eycoy, 'icprj. — Eidozag a dsi 
noimv ol'ei xivag oi'eodai dstp fjrj ttouiv ravta ; — Ovk 
oi[xai, sq))]. — Oldag ds nvag alia Ttoiovvxag 1} a oiovrai 
deiv ; — Ov/, sycoy, ecpr]. — 01 a^a la tisqI dvd^QOJTZovg 
vofiijia eidoTsg toc dUaia ovzoi noiovoiv ; — Haw ^liv ovv, 
8q)rj. — Ovxovv ol ye rd dixaia TTOiovvieg dixaiot eiat ; — 
Tiveg yaQ dlhn; ecprj. — 'OQ&ciog dv noxe dqa OQiQoiyieiya 
OQi^ofxevoi dixalovg eivai tovg eidozag rd neQi dv&QcoTiovg 
v6[xi[xa ; — "Eiioiye doxei, iqjrj. 

2^(x)q)lav zl dv q^rjoaii-iev eJvai ; elni fioi, Tioregd aoi 7 
doxovGiv 01 6oq)oly d enlozavzai, zavza oocpol elvai, ^ elal 
Tiveg d [Aij enlozavzai aocpol ; — eTilazavzai dr^lov ozt, 
ecpri ' Tzojg ydg dv zig, d ye iitj enlazaizOj zavza aocpog 
s'/rj ; — ^y^Q ovv ol aocpol imari^fxri 6oq)ol elat ; — TIvl ydq, 
ecpfj, dllcxj zig dv eirj aocpog, ei ye fxrj imazi^firi ; — J^llo 
de Zl 6ocplav oi'ei elvai 7} co aoq^ol eloiv ; — Ovx eycoye. — 
^Emazriiiri dga aocfla eazlv ; — '^E[Aoiye doxei. — ^Aq ovv 
SoxeT 001 dvO^QcoTTO) dvvazov eivai zd ovza ndvza enlazaa- 
d^ai ; — Ovds [xd Ji sf^oiye nolloazov fxeQog avzMv. — 
ndvza fxev dqa aoq)ov ovx olov ze dvd^QMTiov elvai ; — Met 
/H\ ov Srjza, eq)i]. — dqa emazazai exaazog, zovzo xal 
(joq)6g sGziv ; — ''E^ioiye doxei. 

'Aq ovv, oi Ev&vdrjiAe, xal zdyad^ov ovzoo ^f]Z7]Z£0V iazl ; g 

— Udog ; scprj Joxei aoi zo avzo ndaiv (aq)sh[A,ov elvai ; 

— Ovx, Ifxotye, — Tl Sa; zo dllo) ojqjslifxov ov doxei aoi 
ivlote dllcp ^la^eqov elvai; — Kal fjidla, eq)rj. — Alio 8' 
dv ri cpalqg dyad^ov elvai ^ zo Mipslifiov ; — Ovx eycoy\ 



160 



xenophon's memorabilia. 



IcpT]. — To uQa cicftXifiov dya&ov iaziv, orcp av cocfsXifxov 
y ; — /doxei fioiy icpij. 
9 To di xaXov fj^oijiEv civ ncog aklcxig eiTieiv, ^, el sariv, 
ovofid^tig xa).6v 7} OMfxa ij oxavog rj aXX onovv, oiad'a 
rtQog ndvia xaXov 6v ; — Md /IC 0i5x tycoy, ecprj. — ^Aq 
ovv, TTQog av hTiaozov XQ^i^^V^^ \h ^Qog tovto SAaozcp 
xaXdjg f/f/ /()//(jt>«f ; — ridvv ^av ovv, sq:t]. — KaXov de 
fTQog dl).o Ti ianv I'xaoTov, tj ttqoq ixdaiqi xaXcog s^si 
XQ^oO^cci ; — Ovds TZQog tv dXXo, ecprj. — To XQ^^^l^ov dqa 
xakov laxi, TTQog dv ^ XQ^^^l^^^ > ' — ''P-l^otys Soxet, sqjrj, 

10 JivdQtav dt, oj Ev&vdtjijie, uqu tcjv xaXojv voiil^Eig elvai ; 
— KdXhozov fiiv ovv eycoy, eq^r]. — XQ^atfiov dqa ov nqog 
rd iXd^iaia vo^iX^ig ttjv dvdQiav ; — Md sept], nqog rd 
fisyiaza ^ev ovv. — !/^(/ ovv donEc aoi nqog rd detvd re xal 
eTTixivdwa ;(()//(T/ftoy aivai ro dyvoeiv avrd ; — 'Hm<jrd /, 
egpjy. — Oi dqa firj (po^ovfievoi rd roiavra did ro firj eidi- 
vai ri iariv ovx dvdQSioi elaiv ; — A^rj ecpr], ttoXXoI 
ydQ dv ovrco ys rc5v rs (jLaivoj^svcov xai rojv deiXojv drdgsioi 
ehv. — Ti ds 01 ycai rd fjirj deivd dedoixozeg ; — '^Eri ye, vt] 
/I la, ijrroVf 8q)ri. — ovv rovg fisv dyad^ovg nqog rd 
dsivd aal imnivdwa ovrag dvdQSiovg jjyy elvai, rovg ds 

11 xanovg deiXovg ; — Udw fitv ovv, eq)?]. — ^yad^ovg ds 
fZQog rd roiavra vofAiZsig dXkovg rivdg t] rovg dvvafisvovg 
avroig xaXojg /^^(ji^at ; — Ovx, dXXd rovrovg, scpri. — Ka- 
Kovg ds dga rovg olovg rovroig xanojg ^Q^^^^^ y — Tivag 
ydQ dXkovg ; tqr^. — ovv t^aaroi /^cJj'raf, (og oiovrai 
deiv ; — llcog ydQ dXXcog ; sqr]. — ^^Qa ovv ol fxrj dwdfiS' 
foi xaXojg XQ^^^^^ ioaaiv, ojg dtT XQ'^<^^(^^ >' — Ov d/jTiov 
ye, tcprj. — 01 aQa eidorsg, cog dei XQ^ax^ai, ovroi xai dv- 
vavrai ; — Movoi y\ scprj, — Ti da; oi f^rj dtrjfiaQrrjHoreg 
UQU xaxdog ;f(KjJyrat ro?g roiovrotg ; — Ovx oiofjiaiy aqtj. — 
Oi aQa naxcog XQoi[^evoi dirjfAaQzi^iiaatv ; — EUog y\ ecptj. — 



BOOK IV. CHAP. VI. 



161 



Ol iisv aqa BmaTafievoi toig dsivoTg re xccJ iTzimvdvvoig 
xaT^dog XQ^od^ai dvdQeioi eiaiv, ol dtafzaQzdvovreg rovtov 
deiXoi : — '^Efioiys doxovatv, aopij, 

Baaileiav ds xal zvQavvida dQ)^dg ^isv d[ji(:pOT8Qag fiyuto 12 
sivai, diaq)SQ€LV ds dlXrilcov ivofii^s ' Tf^v ^sv yaQ ernvrcov 
te Tojv dv&Q(aTt(ov aai Kara vofxovg rmv nolecov dg^^jv 
^aaiXsiav ^ysiro, rr^v ds dxovrcop re yea] [XTj xard vofxovg, 
dXX^ OTicog 6 aQ)^cov ^ovXoiro, rvQavvida ' xal ottov ^isv in 
T03V rd voiiifia smreXovvrcov at dQ'^cd xad^iaravrai, ravrtjv 
Z7]v TToXirstar dQiaroKQarlav svo^iZsv eivai, ottov in ri- 
fiT]li,drcov, TiXovroyiQarlav, ottov d' bk Trdvrcov drjiiongariav. 

El ds rig avrcp ttsqI rov dvriXsyoi {X7]dsv s^cov aacpsg 13 
Xsyeiv, dXX' dvsv dTTodet^ecog ijroi Goq)(orsQOv q^daxcov sivai 
ov avrog Xiyoi y TToXiTixcorsQOv rj dvdQSiorsQOv rj dXXo rt 
rojv roiovrmv, stti rrjv VTTod^saiv iTTarrjyev dv Trdvra rov 
Xoyov (ads TTcog ' (Prig av dfisivo3 ttoXIt)]v eivai ov 14 
BTTaivslg 71 ov iyco ; — fl^rnii yaQ ovv. — Ti ovv ovk ixeivo 
7TQ(arov iTTS6xe\pdiA8&a, ri ioriv sqyov dyad^ov ttoXUov ; — 
Iloiojfisv rovro. — Ovkovv iv fASV )[Q7]fidrcov dioixfjaei >tQa- 
roiT] dv 6 )[()i]fxaaiv evTTOQcort'Qav ttoicov zt^v ttoXiv ; — Ildvv 
ixsv ovv, sq)i]. — 'Ev ds ya TToXsjxcp 6 xad^VTTSQZSQav z6)v 
dvzindXcov ; — U^g yaQ ov ; — 'Ev ds TTQsa^sia dqa og dv 
q)iXovg dvzl ttoXs[iicov TTaQaaxsvd^ri ; — Elxozojg ys, — Ov- 
now xal iv dt]fj7]yoQLa 6 azdasig ze Travcov Ka\ o^Jiovoiav 
ilxTTOiMv ; — '^EiJLOiys doxsi. Ovzco ds z(Sv Xoycav STTavayoix- 
evcov yial roig dvziXsyovaiv avioig q)avsQov syiyvsro rdXrj- 
d^sg, Otzozs ds avzog zi zco Xoycg dis^iot, did zoov fid- 15 
Xiaza oiioXoyovfAsvoov bttoqsvszo, vojAi^cov zavzrjv zrjv dacpd- 
Xsiav sivai Xoyov ' zoiyaQovv ttoXv iidXiaza mv iyoo olda, 
ozs Xeyoi, zovg dnovovzag ofjioXoyovvrag TTagslxsv scpr] ds 
Hal '^0fJif]Q0v T(p 'Odvaasi dvad^aivai ro dacpaXij qqzoqa sivai, 
14* 



162 xenophon's memorabilia. 

oig Uavop avzov ovra 8ia rcoy doHotfvrcov rolg dv&QcoTtoig 
ayuv rovg Xoyovg. 



CHAPTER VII. 

ARGUMENT. 

In the preceding chapters Xenophon has exhibited the manner in 
which Socrates made his disciples, izpaKTLKovg and diaXenTLKovg \ he 
now proceeds to his influence in making them skilful in the app ication 
of every art and science to the uses of life, i. e. firixcLVLKovg^ and thus 
independent of aid from others. He taught what and how much was 
useful for them to know of the separate arts and sciences, as of Geome- 
try, Astronomy and Arithmetic 1 — 8). He also inculcated special 
care of health (§9)-, and that those who desired knowledge that was 
beyond the limits of human investigation should consult the gods by 
means of divination (§10). 

It should be taken into the account in forming a judgment of the 
contents of this chapter, that Socrates in his more general instructions 
to his pupils, has in mind the subtleties and useless speculations of the 
sophists, and wishes in opposition to them to give prominence to the 
practical in life. This too is the part of his teaching that is especially 
important, for the accomplishment of Xenophon's design in writing his 
book, to bring to view. It must not be supposed that Socrates would 
limit all investigation, to the narrow bounds which he seems to prescribe 
here, or that he did not with his more gifted pupils, such as Plato and 
even Xenophon, enter upon far more subtle and elevated themes of dis- 
course. 



\ "Ore iilv ovv anXcog ttjv iavrov yvcofirjv dnecpaivero -Tco- 
xQdtTjg TiQog rovg o^iXovvrag avzcp, doxsi [loi S^Xov ix roiv 
iiQriiitvMv dvai, on ds xai avzaQxeig iv ralg nQogrixovaaig 
TiQa^EGiv avzovg eivai eTzefieXelro, vvv tovro Xejco* ndvKov 
fiev yccQ (ov iyoo oida fidXiata ifieXsv avj<^ eldevai, ozov 



BOOK IV. CHAP. VII. 163 

Tig emnrriiACov Eirj rojv 6vv6vr(ov avt^, mv ds TZQogrj'ASi av- 
dgt xaX(^ Kdyad^(p ddivai, o ri fxsv avrog sidsirj, Trdvrcov 
7TQod^v[A.6raTa ididaaxev, orov ds avrog aTieiQorsQog elri, 
TtQog rovg imataiievovg Tjyev avrovg, 'Edidaaas ds Hai2 
fii^Qi orov dsoi siiTtsiQOv sivai syidarov TiQayixarog rov oq- 
S^cog 7te7iai8EV[jisvov ' avrixa yecof^sTQiav iisy^Qi f^sv rovrov 
scpT] 8eTv fiavd^dveiv, ecog laavog rig yevoiro, si nors dsi^asie, 
y^v iisrQCp OQd^ciog ^ TtaQaXa^sTv ?] Tragadovvai ^ diavei^at, 
^ sQyov aTrodsL^aad^ar ovrco ds rovro qddiov sivai fiad^sTv, 
^grs Tov nQogsyi^ovra rov vovv rri ixerQtiasi afia zrjv ze yijv 
OTtoarj iar}v sidsvai, Hoi cog fxsrQeirai imardfAsvov dmsvai. 
To ds iisiQi rear dvg^vrs'rcov diayQafi(j,drcov yscxi^isTQiav iiav- 3 
d'dveiv aTzadoxiixa^ev ' o ri (asv ydq (ocpsloirj ravra, ov>i 
ecprj OQOLV * xairoi ovh aTisiQog ys avrMv rjv ' sept] ds ravta 
ixavd sivai dv&QMTTOV ^lov ^ararql^siv, >tai dXXcov noXk^v 
re aal C)jq)sXifio3v iiad-rnidro^v aTTOxcoXveiv, ExsXeve ds 4 
HOI dazQoXoyiag i[X7zsiQ0vg yfyvsa&ai, koi ravrrig iisvtoi 
fisxQi rov vvKTog re coQav xal iirjvog kou inavrov dvvaad'ai 
yiyv(6axEiv svsxa TtoQslag rs aai nXov 'aoi (pvXaarjg, nai o(ja 
dXXa 7] vvHTog, rj iirjvog, i] inavrov nqdrrsrai, nqog ravr 
sy^siv rsi<[xt]QLOig XQ^^^^h cSgag z^v siqthisvoov diayiy- 
vcoanovrag ' xai ravra ds qddia ehai fxad^sTv Tzagd rs [tmp"] 
vvKrod^riQ(5v Tiai KV^£Qvr]7(Sv aai dXXoov ttoXXwv, olg im- 
fjisXsg ravra aidsvai. To ds f^s^Qi rovrov dargovofjiiav 5 
fiavd'dvsiVy iis^Qi rov yiai rd [atj iv avrrj TtSQKfOQa ovra 
aai rovg TiXdvrjrdg rs xal darad^iirirovg darsqag yvojvai, 
xai rag aTzoardasig avrcov dno rrjg ytjg xal rag nsQiodovg 
Tioi rag airlag avr^v ^7]Tovvrag nararQi'^sad^ai, iaxvQ<5g 
aTisrQsnsv ' (ocpsXsiav (xsv ydg ovdsfxiav ovd^ iv zovroig 
sq)t] oqdv ' xairoi ovds rovrcov ys dvrjxoog rjv ' scprj ds xal 
ravra ixavd eivai Tiarargf^siv avd^qconov ^lov, hoi tzoXXoov 
xal (ocpeXi^icav aTioKcoXifeiv. ''OX<ag ds t^v ovQavicsv, ^6 



164 xenophon's memorabilia. 

ixaata 6 d^tog lujiavataiy (pQOVTixTTijv yiyvead^ai anirQEmv • 
ovzB yccQ evQeia dv&QOJTzoig avza ivofit^ev Eivai, ovts X^Q^' 
^ea\}(a x^eoTi; dv ijyetTo tov ^tjrovvTa d ixeivoi oaq)T]v{<7ai 
ovx t(^ovX/^\h]aav * xivdvvtvaat, d' dp scprj xai TraQUCpQOv^aai 
TOP ravTa fiSQifjipojPTa, ovdtp ijrrov tj Jipa^ayoqag ttuqS' 
(fQOPt^aePy 6 fisyiorop q^QOp/jaag im Tcp rag roop d^eo^p fH]- 

7 ^apdg fhjydox^ai, 'Exeipog yaQ Xtycop iitp to avio eipai 
nvQ re xai ^Xiop i^ypoei, cog to fiep ttuq ol dpd^Qconoi qcc- 
dfcog xa&OQMOiP, etg ds top ijXiop ov dvpavtai dvTi^XmEiv • 
xa« vno iibP TOV ijXlov ycazaXa^iTTOfiepoi Ta )^Qc6fjiaTa ii^Xdv- 
rsQa B^ovoiPy vno ds tov nvQog ov * ^ypoei dt, oti 'aoI tmv ix 
T7jg yijg qjVOfi&pcop dvev fitp rjXlov avyrjg ovdep dvpazai xcc- 
Xcijg avSea&ai, vno be tov nvQog {yeQfjiaiPOfiepa ndvra 
dnoD.vrui * cpdoxcop dt top ?jXiop Xld^ov didnvqop eipai nal 
Tovxo ijypoH, on XiO^og fisp tp nvQi mv ovts XdfjinFi, ovts 
noXvp jiQOPOP dprrj^eij 6 ds rjhog top ndpta ^qovop ndptcov 

8 laiinQoxaiog cop diafjspEi. 'ExtXeve ds xai Xoyiafiovg fxav- 
d^dpstp, xai TOVTcop ds o^oicog Toig dXXoig ixsXeve (pvXdt' 
TeaO^ai Ttjp ^mTaiop nQayfxaTSiap, i^s)[qi ds tov (6cpeXtfA,ov 
ndvTU xai avzog avvensaxonei xai ovpdieirjei ToTg cvvovai. 

9 riQOtTQene ds 6q)6dQa xal vyieiag intfieXaiod^ai Tovg gvpov- 
Tag, naqd ts tmp sidoTcop fxupd^dvoPTag oaa ipdsjoiTO^ xal 
savTco txacTOP nQogsjopra did naPTog tov ^lov, ti ^QoSfia 
rj TL nofia ?} noiog nopog avfxqjsQoi avzcp, xai ncog TOVTOig 
j^QOjfispog vyisipoz aT dv didyot ' tov ydo ovtco 7ZQogs)[OPtog 
iavT(^ sQyov scptj sipai svqsip iutqop za nQog vyieiav avfi- 

10 (p^QOPTa avTcp ^dXXop diayiypcoaxopza iavTOv. El di 
Tig fidXXop 7] Kara ttjp dpd^QconiP7]p aocpiap (jjq)sXeia&ai ^ov- 
XoiTOj Gvps^ovXsvB fxupzix^g inifisXsiG^ai ' top ydg sidoray 
di COP ol i>fcoJ ToTg dpd^Qconoig nsQl tmp nQay^iaTcop (jtjfiai- 
vovaip, ovdtnoT sQrjfxov ecfrj ytypeoi^ai avfj^ovXtjg '&ecjv. 



BOOK IV. CHAP. VIII. 



165 



CHAPTER YIII. 

ARGUMENT. 

The last section of the preceding chapter furnishes a transition to 
the subject of the last and closing chapter of these Reminiscences of the 
Life and Death of Socrates. This chapter is fitly occupied with the 
closing scenes of his mortal life. It might be objected that the 6aiii6- 
viov^ in which the philosopher so confidently trusted during his life, for- 
sook him in his last hours, since he suffered a violent death. But not 
so thought the philosopher or his pupil. His death rather showed the 
especial regard of the gods for him ; since, first, he thus escaped the 
evils of old age which were fast coming upon him ; and, secondly, in 
his trial and during the thirty days that intervened between it and his 
death, he exhibited a magnanimity and cheerfulness, which obtained for 
him immortal honor (§3). In proof of this Xenophon adduces a con- 
versation which he held with Hermogenes after his condemnation. 
The leading thoughts in it are as follows : 

Socrates replies to Hermogenes' entreaty that he will take into con- 
sideration the defence that he is to make, that his whole life, passed in 
the exercise of virtue, is his best defence. The fear of the injustice of 
the judges does not influence him, since his guiding genius dissuades 
him from making a defence ; for if he should continue to live, he might 
be deprived of his powers of improvement and usefulness by age, and 
die with less honor than now (§ 5 — 8). The disgrace of an unjust con- 
demnation would fall upon his judges, not upon himself ; he should rather 
be held in grateful remembrance, since he had not only not done evil to 
men, but had always exerted himself for their improvement (§ 9, 10). 

Xenophon concludes the chapter and his work, by an allusion to the 
regard felt for Socrates by all virtuous persons who knew him, and by 
a brief recapitulation of the qualities on which his own admiration, 
reverence and esteem were based, and on account of, and by means of 
which, he had endeavored to commend him to others (§11). 



Ei ds rig, on opaaKovrog amov to daifxonov savrc^ i 
7iQ06r](Aa(vFjVy a re deot 'aoi a [a,tj dsoi tioimv, vtzo rav di- 
Huordiv HazeyvcoG&Tj d^dvarog, oi'erai avrbv iXiyxead^ai 



166 xenophon's memorabilia. 

tieq} tov daifiovlov xVevdnixspoVy ivpoi]<7drco tiqmtov (xh, on 
ovToas* tjde Tore ttoqqco rtjg iiXixiag ^v, cogi, el xal firj rote, 
ovx av TzoXXcp v^zeQov reXevTrjaai rov ^lov, elza on to fiev 
axO^tn'OTUTov lov ^lov xal iv co ndvieg Ji^v didvoiav ixeiovv- 
rat dntXetTzev, dvil ds tovtov Jtjg xpvxfjg rrjv (mfirjv intdei^- 
dfjtevng evxXeitcp TZQagexzi^riarOy r/yV re dixr^v ndvnov dv- 
'^QMncov dXtjO^OTCiTa y.(u iXev&aQKozara xca drAaioraza ei- 
TiMVy xai rrjv xaidypojoii' rov d^avdzov TiQaozaza xai dv- 

2 dQcodf-dzaza iptyxcov. 'OfioXoysizai yaQ ovdeva tzco zoov 
fivfjfiorevo^svMv dvO^QcoTicov xdXXtov d^dvazov iveyxeiv avay- 
X// i^ilv yuQ eytvezo avzm fiezd zrjv 'aqIoiv z(jrd>iovza rjfi^Qag 
^lojvat did TO zJ/jXia ^ev ixeivov tov firjrog eivai, tov de 
vofiov fit]dtva edv drjiioaia dTzoO^vj^axtiv, tcog dv ri d^ecoQia 
ix JqXov STTavtX&r} • hoi tov ^qovov tovtov Sluolgi ToXg 
(svvlfie<5i cpaveQog iytvezo ovdev dXXoiozsoov dta^iovg ^ rov 
e^TiQoad^ev iqovov ' xaiToi rov £^7tqog\}^v ye ndvzcov dv- 
d^QcoTTcov fidXiGza i&av[jLd^ezo em tq) evd^v^ifog Te xaJ ev- 

3 y.6X(x)g ^f^v, Kal Ticog dv Tig xdXXiov ovzcog dnod^dvoi ; 
rj noiog dv eit] d^dvaTog xaXXicov rj ov dv yidXXiard rig 
dnoiydvoi ; nolog dv yevoiro d^dvazog evdaifxoveGTegog 
rov yiaXXiarov ; ij nolog d^eoq)tXeaTeQog tov evdatfioveard' 

4 TOV ; y^e^co de xal d 'Eq^ioyevovg tov InnoviAOv ijxovaa 
neQi avzov * eq)?] ydq, 'ijdr] MeXtjzov yeyQa^fievov avzov rrjv 
yQOLQf tjv, avTog dxovcov uvtov ndvra fidXXov rj neq} r^g di- 
xrjg diaXeyofievov Xiyeiv avz^, oo? ^qij axoneiv o ri dnoXo- 
ytjaezaiy tov de to ^ev ttqojzov einelv Ov ydq doxco aoi 
rovzo fieXezMV dia^e^iMyJvai ; ene) de avzov ijgezo, oncog ; 
einelv avzov, ozt ovdtv dXXo notcov diayeyevrjrai diaano- 
nojv iilv zd re dixaia xai rd ddixa, nqdzzmv de rd dU 
xaia xai tojv ddixcov dneyofievog, rjvneQ voiil^oi xaXXiarTjv 

5 fieXtzrjv dnoXoylag elvai. Avrog de ndXiv einelv Ov^ 
OQcjg, a> 2^(6xQazeg, on ol Ad^fivqai dixaoral noXXovg iiiv 



BOOK IV. CHAP. VIII. 



167 



^8rj fiTjdev ddiHovvzag Xoyop naqay^d^img, aTTS'Arecvav, ttoX- 
Xovg 8a ddixovviag aTTtXvaav ; AXkd vrj tov /Jia, qjdvai 
avtov, ca 'EQf^oysveg, ^dt] [xov iniieiQovvzog cpgovrloai Trjg 
TTQog tovg dixaatdg aTZoXoylag, rivaviioo&rj to dai(A6nov. 
Kal avTog dmlv * Qaviiaord Xiyeig • rov da * Oavfxu^aig, 6 
q)dvai, si rc^ ^£^5 doy^ai ^alziov ahai ifia zaXavrdv tov ^lov 
ridrj ; ovk oIad\ on i^a'^Qi i^av rovds tov )(^q6vov iyco ov- 
davl dvd^QcoTicav vq)£L^f]v dv ovze ^aXziov ovd^ ^diov a^iov 
^e^icoxavai ; aQiaia fiav ydg oifiai ^rjv tovg aQiGza am^a- 
Xojjiavovg tov cog ^aXxiazovg yiyvead^ai, rjdtata da Tovg iidX- 
lata aiad^avofxavovg, ozi ^aXziovg yiyvovzai, ^ ayd) i^axQf'7 
Tovde TOV XQOvov rjad^avofir^v if^^avT^ GV(A^a[vovTa, xai Toig 
aXkoig dv&QMTTOig avzyy^dvcov yioi TZQog Tovg dXkovg naqa- 
d'scoQOJV ijiavzov ovzco diazazaXaxa naQi ifxavzov yiyvcoa- 
Ttcov • }iai ov fxovop iyco, dXXd xai oi ifiol cpiXoi ovzcog 
a)^ovzeg ttsqi i^ov diazaXovaiv, ov did to cpiXaiv aiia, xal 
yaQ 01 TOvg dXXovg opikovvzag ovrcog dv eJ^ov nQog Tovg 
aavTo^v q)iXovg, dXXd dionaQ Tioi avzoi dv ol'ovtai a[A,ol aw- 
ovTsg ^aXziazoi yiyvaad^ai. Ei da ^icooof^ai TzXaico XQ^v 8 
oVf iacog dvayxaiov aazai Ta tov yr^QOjg amzaXaiod^ai, Tiui 
OQoiv TS Kcu dxovaiv tjztov, ycal diavoaiadai i^iQov, 'aoi dvg- 
fiad^aaTSQOv }ia\ £7nXr]a[A,ovaaTSQOV dno^alvaiv, y.al cov nqoTa- 
gov ^aXzicov rjv, tovtcov xaiQco yiyvea&at • dXXd firjv zavTa 
ye 117] aia&avoiiavoo iiav d^iojzog dv air] 6 ^tog, aiod- avoids- 
vov da Ticog ovx dvdyxrj x^Iqov tb xal dridaazaQov (^rjv ; 
JiXXd \iriv al ya ddincog dnod^avov^ai, Tolg fxav ddixcog i}^a 9 
dnoxzalvaGiv aloxQov dv airj tovto * al yuQ to ddiaaiv 
aiaxQOv iozi, ncag ovx aia^QOv xal to ddtxcog otiovv noi- 
aiv ; i^ol da ti ala^Qov to azaQovg jATj dvvaad^ai naqi a^xov 
td dtxaia [ATira yvMvat fxr^Ta Tioiijaai ; 'Oqm d' aycoya xai 
TTjv doiav Tojv TTQoyayovoTcov dvd^QcoTicov iv Tolg amyiyvo^a- 
voig ovx oi^oiav xaTaXamoiiavriv toov tb ddixT^advzcov xal 



168 xenophon's memorabilia. 

rdov ddixrjO^tvTcov * olda ^f, on xal iyco iTTifieXeiag tev^o- 
juae vTi dvi^QOJTTcov, xai idv vvv dnod^avco, ov-^ 6fioi(og roig 
ifii aTroxTEivaciv • olda yoLQ dti iiaQTVQtjaeod^ai ^loi, on 
iyoj 7idixrj(7a fAtv ovdtva Troj/ioze dvOQCOTZcoVy ovde /€/(>w 
STZOitjaaj l^tXrlovg 8s noieiv i7T8iQc6fit]v del rovg ifxol cvvov- 
tag. Toiavza fih' TiQog 'EQ^ioytvr]v re 8iE).s)^&Tj aai TZQog 
11 Tovg dXXovg. Tcov ds 2iojxQdTr]v yiyvcoaxovrcov, oiog ^v, 
ot dQeTrjg icpisfievot ndvreg hi xai rvv dtazeXovai ndvzcov 
fidXiara Tio&ovvzeg ixeivov, cog cocpehfxcozaTOV ovza nqog 
aQEzrjg iTzifieXeiav. 'Ef-ioi (xh drj roiovzog oaV, olov iyco 
dujytjftaiy evaslirig fxev ovzcog, cogzs fxij^iv dvev rrjg rcov 
'&ecov yvc^n^g noielv, dixcaog ds, cogzs ^Xdnzsiv fisv fit^de 
fiixQOV fiTidtva, coq)sXsit> ds rd fisyiara rovg XQ^^^'^^^^ 
avzcp, iyxQazrjg ds, cogzs fir^dsTZOze nQoaiQSia&ai zo jjdiov 
dvzl zov fteXziovog, QpQovifLog ds, cogzs fxt] diaixaQzdvsiv xqI- 
vcov zd ^sXztco xal zd /^/(^ca, firjds uXlov TiQogdssad^ai, dXX* 
avzdQXTjg eivai TZQog zt^v zovzcov yvcoaiv, ixavog ds xal Xoycp 
eiTzslv zs xal dioqiaaad^ai zd zoiavza, ixavog ds xal dlXovg 
doxtfidoai zs xal dfiaQzdvovzag iisXsy^ai xal nQOzqixbaa- 
S^ai in dQEzrjv xal xaXoxdyad^iav, idoxsi zoiovzog shai, 
oiog dv Eirj aQiazog zs dvrjQ xal Evdaiftovsazazog * si ds 
zcp filj dQsaxEi zavza, naqa^dXXcov zo dXXcov r/d^og TtQog 
tavza ovzco xqivezco. 



NOTES. 



15 



NOTES. 



SENO^GNTOS AnOMNHMONETMATi^N : anofivrjiuovevfiaTa, 
from aTTojuvTjfiovevELVj things related from memory. It is not however 
restricted to that which fell under the author's own observation, but 
includes also particulars which he received from other witnesses. The 
Latin term Memorabilia, things memorable or worthy to be remem- 
bered, although it does not con^espond precisely to the Greek word, is a 
very good designation of the contents of these Books, and as such is 
very commonly used in English. We not unfrequently affix the termi- 
nation ana to proper names to designate much the same thing ; as 
Johnsoniana, the memorable sayings of Johnson. Aulus Gellius (N. H. 
XIV. 3.) called these books: Libros quos dictorum atque factorum 
Socratis commentarios composuit Xenophon. And some modern 
editors, as Kiihner, retain Commcntarii as the most fitting title of the 
work. Cicero de Nat. Deor. 1. 12, refers to Xenophon in iis, quae 
a Socrate dicta retulit. 

Instead of ano/LcvTijuovevfidTiov, two Mss. Victorii, have vno/LivT^fiaTa ; 
and one, Parisiensis F. has e/c rcbv rov 'B<€vo(l)C)VTog virofxvTjjuovev/LLUTcov, 
1. e. memoranda, things written down in order not to forget them. This 
name does not seem to apply so well to the contents of a work which 
consists not merely of hasty sketches, but in many parts exhibits signs 
of elaboration ; still the two words aTzoiivrjizoveviiaTa and VTrofivr/ixara 
may have been used, even in ancient times, as nearly synonymous. 
Thus vnofivrjiiara seems to be used like uTTOfxvTjfxovevfmra in Polybius 
1. 1. 1., 6. 32. 4 et al. 

BOOK I 

CHAPTER I. 

TLoXXaKLc ed-avfiacra, tlgl... "koyoiq ; the interrogative rial instead 1 
of olaTLGL. Thus in Laced. Rep. I. 1 we find the compound bgng : 
k^avfiaaaj oto) nore TpoirG) tovt^ kyevero ; Apol. 1 1 , and § 20 below ; 



172 



NOTES. 



but in IV. 2. 6 : ^^av/iaarov . . . r t ttote . . . iTEipC)VTai, the simple 
pronoun tl. In direct questions the simple interrogatives rig, izolog^ 
TTurefjoc, TTwf, etc., are somewhat often used instead of the compounds 
ogTig, oTTolog, oirorepog^ oTTug^ giving the phrase in a degree the force of 
a direct question. See Kiihn. Gr. § 344,3. R. 1. El. Gr. § 187. (9) R. 2. 
Sometimes both classes of words are used in the same sentence. See Plat. 
Gorg. p. 448. E. For the use of the modes in indirect interrogations, see 

Kiihn. Gr. § 344. 6. tzote is often added to interrogative pronouns to 

indicate the desire for an answer, or astonishment or wonder; see Kiihn. 
Gr. § 344. R. 2. Comp. § 2 ; III. 14. 2 ; IV. 2. 6. For the similar use of 
tandem in Latin to denote impatience for an answer to a question, see 

Zumpt's L. Gr. § 287. A 6 7 o k , arguments. oi y paip ufiev l 

'Zu KpcLTTjv f the accusers of Socrates. So in Plat. Apol. Soer. p. 41 . D. : 
dia TovTO . . . eyoye KaTa'ip7}(l)i(yafi€V0Lg fiov . . . ov ttclvv xa?ie7ratvG), the 
participle is used, followed however by the genitive. Cicero, in TuscDisp. 
1.41. 99, also employs a similar phrase : I i, a quibus accusatus sum. 
But accusator is sometimes used in Latin. — Socrates in his Apolo- 
gy speaks of two classes of accusers : those who had long been his 
enemies, many of whom, " setting a comedian [Aristophanes] at the 
head of the charge," themselves remained in concealment. The princi- 
pal points of this first accusation, he says, may be found in the Comedy 
(the Clouds) of Aristophanes. See verse 248 sq. Those most active 
in the last trial (Apol. Socr. p. 23. B.), were Melitus, a man of rank and 
wealth and author of poor tragedies (Aristoph. Ranae. v. 1302 sq. and 
also Stallb. Plato, Apol. Socr. 23. B.), Anytus, a tanner (Xenophon, 
Apol. § 29), and Lycon an orator (Aristoph. Vesp. 1301). Thus it is 
said : " Melitus stands by the poets, Anytus represents the politicians 
and tradesmen, and Lycon appears for the orators." The part that 
each took is more definitely stated by Max. Tyr., Diss. 9. 2: ItJKpaTTjv 
Mi'ALTog filv eypuiparo, "Avvrog de elar^yaye, Avkov 6e aVtcjKe, k. t. /I. 
cf. Brandis' Gesch. Gr. u. Rom. Philosophy Vol. II. p. 28 sq. The trial 
took place in the large court, called 'il?uaia ; conceraing which see 
Potter's Gr. Antiquities I. p. 123; Fiske's Man. of Class. Lit. p. 185. 

(l)g u^iog ei7] -^avurov ry noXe l, that Socrates was worthy of death 

(in respect) to the city. After cjg and especially when it is followed by 
u^iog el/it, etc., the dative designates the object in regard to which, or in 
whose view, the thought expressed has value. See Kiihn. Gr. ^ 284. 
(10) b.; L. Gr. 11. 581. e., and Rost 105, p. 501. Cf L 2. 62, 63; IL 5. 
L For the use of the Optat. mode, ely, vnih cog after the Aor. Tense, 
eTTELcra, see Kiihn. Gr. § 330. 2. Cf. note upon (hg in § 2. 

'H /LLEv . The particle fih is usually followed by di or an equivalent 



BOOK I. CHAP. I, 



173 



word, and calls the attention to a distinction that is to be made between 
the clause in which it stands and the succeeding one. But the follow- 
ing adversative particle, and even the whole antithetic clause may be 
omitted, as here, and be merely supplied by the mind ^ fisv is then called 
solitarium. See Kiihn. Gr. § 322. R. 4; L. Gr. § 734. 2. Eost. § 134, 
Plato, Phaed. 58. A., and Stallbaum's note in h. 1. Homer often omits 
the adversative clause after ^ev yap ; e. g. II. V. 901. Cf. also note, L 
2. 62: kfiol fisv, k.t.X.] I. 5. 5 ; II. 6. 1, 3, 5; III. 12. 1, and Hackett's 
Plut. De Sera, etc. p. 120. ■ 7 p a ^ ; an Attic law term for an indict- 
ment for a public offence, and hence opposed to StK7j a private action. 
It is however, as well as ypd<l>eG'&ai^ sometimes used in reference to 
private accusations. For the occasions on which the ypac^ri was used, see 
Meier and Schomann, Att. Process S, 198 sq. and Fiske's Man. p. 186 and 

also the word ypa(^r] in the Index of Meier and Schomann. rotaSe 

Tcc V'^, was, for substance this, TiSit haec fere ; so r^V is frequently 
used, with pronouns and numerals. Kiihn. Gr. 303. 4. L. Gr, II. § 638. 5. 
Cf. II. 6. 11, Bomemann, Cyrop. IL 1. 2. and 0)6 e wcog 11. 1. 21 below. 

'ASlkeI ^cdKpdrrjQ v g iiev...£T£pa6e naiva SaL/Ltovca eigcpe- 
po)v. Msv is here, as commonly, followed by introducing the coun- 
terpart of the declaration with fiev. It has been stated that the lat- 
ter particle is sometimes omitted, Mev too is frequently omitted in 
poetry and sometimes in prose; cf. II. 2. 8. and 6. 22. Cyropaed. IV, 3, 
21 : IT oXXd yap ^aai koI Itzitov dvdpcjTroLg rolg b(^'d-a'kfioig npoopibvTa 
drjTiovv, TTo'k'kd 6e rolg dcrt irpoaKovovra arjfiatveLv. So especially 
where the corresponding clauses are far separated, as in I. 2. 21. In 
III. 13. 5. both particles are omitted. The position here, after the words 
contrasted, is the most common, though the particles frequently qualify 
the predicate or the whole clause and then take a different position 
Kiihner Gr. 322, B. 2. For unusual positions of these particles see 

also note, § 12. It should be noticed that in order to make good 

English the fj^ev . . . de must be rendered variously. Sometimes the 
uEv is given merely by the tone of voice or emphasis, and sometimes the 
<5e is best translated by while, and both particles, by both . . . and, whilst 

. . . yet, etc. vofii^eL ovg . . . ov vo/ul^uv, h. t. %. in not reverencing 

those, etc. The participle here introduces a clause indicative of way or 
manner; so eLg(p£pG)v and Siacpd-eLpcov; see Kiihn. Gr. § 312. (e). The 
Latin would take a more specific form : injuste agit Socrates, quod deos 
non ducit, etc. The participle may be said to have been a favorite part 
of speech with the Greeks, and the beautiful conciseness which its use 
often gave to a sentence, and the varied shades of idea which it so briefly 
designates, may well be considered a sufficient justification of this par- 
15* 



174 



NOTES. 



tiality. Nofu^eii' deov^, means to believe in the gods, to conform to 
established worship, colere deos, although vo/i. ^eovg without the 
article may sometimes signify, to believe in the existence of gods, deos 
esse credere, for which rjyElu^ai ^eovg is the more usual phrase. 
Hence ol vevo/nLcrfiivoL t^eol^ the gods which are publicly received and 
worshipped, and in ^ 3 /navTiKyv voLLiCeLP, to put confidence in, to prac- 
tice divination. It is used in a somewhat similar manner in the phrase : 
P'lov or TExvrjv vofici^eiv, as in Aesch., Choeph. 994 (1003) : apyvpoarepfj 
f3lov vofilCtJVy leading a robber's life. Tor the meaning of dai/iovLGf 
deities, Lat. dii, see 6iafi6v,'.ov in Appendix. dd lkel de koI, the repe- 
tition of adcKEl here instead of a mere connection by particles both . . . 
and^ cum ... turn, is perhaps an imitation of the fulness and definite- 
ness of the style in judicial proceedings. Anaphora however is oftener 
employed in Greek than Latin, where some rhetorical effect seems gen- 
erally to be indicated by it. See TToXTiamg fiev . . . noXTiUKLC 6e in § 2. 

2 TLpC) T ov fiev , introduces the first part of the accusation ; namely, 
that of impiety, and de in chap. 11.1, without any word answering to 
TzpC)Tov^ introducing the second accusation, may be considered as corres- 
ponding with it. ovv \ this particle in general marks a dependance 

of the thought on what has "gone before ; a necessary consequence or 
deduction, Latin e r g o or i g i t u r . It is related to apa in meaning, 
but has a wider range, and frequently denotes a strong conclusive force, 
which is not indicated by that particle. It here denotes the transition 
from the statement of the subject of discourse, to the examination of it, 
Lat. igitur, then^ see Kiihn. Gr. § 324. 3 (b). Hartung, Gr. Partik. II. 

18 sq. is frequently used after the same verbs and with much the 

same significance as or^, but perhaps the manner, the Aow,maybe gener- 
ally hinted at when tog is used, but the mere fact when on is employed ; 

cf just below : tog (pair] and see Lewis, Plat. Contr. Ath. p. 3. tt oll) 

TTor'; see note upon tlgl nori § 1, above. t&vcjv r e ; to this ri the nai 

with fiavTLKi] corresponds. The connection by re . . . Kai^ both . . . and^ 
is employed where the two clauses are closely related, the stronger parti- 
cle nat giving emphasis to the last clause. See Kiihn. Gr. § 321. 1. 1. (a). 

TTo/JMiiLg fiev . . . TzolAuKLg 61 ; the correlative particles [lev . . . di 

as above § 1 ; and TroT^h'cKLg is perhaps repeated for the sake of em- 
phasis; cf. note upon adcKEL, ^ 1. olkol: i. e. ev t?) avXrj. The 

avX^ was the open space, or court, around which the house was built, 
in which was placed the altar for private and domestic sacrifices. See 
Becker's Charikles, p. 202 ; Wachsmuth, Hellen. Alterthumskunde 11. 
S. 415 sq. Plato, De Repub. 328. C So among the Romans it was in 



BOOK I. CHAP. 1. 



175 



the compluvium. /lavriKy, divination, divinatio orvaticinia. 

6teTe^pv?i7]To yap, it was very commonly reported, pervulgatum 

erat. Tap introduces a proof that he made use of divination. On the 
subject of divination among the Greeks see Fiske's Manual and Wachs- 

muth, Hellen. Alterthumskunde, II. § 136. ^avro) gt] (laiv e iv. 

In 4 below rcpoGrjfjLaiveLv is used, as there is in that place, direct reference 
to making known future events, while here only the fact of a revelation 

or disclosure, is brought into view. (j) aiT] ; optative in o r a t i o 

obliqua; see Kiihn. § 345. 4. to datjuovLov see Appendix. 

d'&ev 6r] Kal iiakiara ; from which very thing (p-d^^v dy) they seem most 
especially (Kal fiaTi.) to have accused him, etc. here qualifies the 
particle oS-ev and gives it definiteness and force ; see Kiihn. Gr. § 315. 2. 
Kat strengthens the superlative adj. iwa^iaraj see Kiihn. Gr. § 239. 1. 

R. 1. avTov aiTLdaaa'&aL . . . eig e p e lv . The Accus. with the 

Infin. follows alTLdGaa-d-at also in II. 7. 12. 

OvSev Katvorepov elae(pepe tljv aXXuv; for this compendious com- 3 
parison so common in Greek, by which the attribute of one object is 
compared with the other object itself, see Kiihn. Gr. § 323. R. 6, and 

Felton's Note, Hom. 11.1.163. iMavTLnrjv vojut^ovreg, see 

note, § 1. (j>7]fjLaig Kal gv /j,j3 oXo Lg Kal d-vGiag. ^Tjfzac are 

omens taken from the words of men. Cicero de Divin. I. 45. 102 : se- 
que solum deorum voces Pythagorei observitaverunt, sed etiam homi- 
num quae vocantomina; Eustath., II. /c. p. 799 : (}>7j/LLrj ov ttjv d^n- 
Tiug av&pcjTrtvrjv drjXol TiaTiLciv, uXka riva d-ecoTepav, Srf^iorLKTjv rov 
/leXXovTog. Xen. Apol. 12. ^viipoXa are various occurrences from which 
things concealed and future were supposed to be known ; as thunder, 
lightning, the casual meeting of men (ol anavrcovTeg)^ and other things 
of the like kind. OvGiai, extispiscia, the examination of the entrails, 
the exta, of victims, which was performed by the lepoGKoirog, the Harus- 
pex. Cf. the Prometheus 484 — 500, where Prom- enumerates the dif- 
ferent kinds of divination which he had taught man. ovtol re... 

K a Kelvog 6e. Te . . . Kal . . . de like the Latin, et...et vero, or 
et vero etiam. The (Je maybe rendered adverbially, on the other 
hand. Its position after Kai with one or more words between is common 
in Attic Greek ; see Xen. Anab. 2. 6. 8 ; 2. 6. below, etc. This posi- 
tion in Tragedy has been denied. But see Aesch. Prom. 975 and Wel- 
lauer's note upon it ; and Kiihn. Gr. 321. 1. 1. (c). The use of the par- 
ticles Kal , . . de in this way is quite frequent in Xenophon; cf I. 2. 11, 
62 ; 3. 2 : II. 1. 20, 21 et al. ; more rare in Thucyd. or Plato. In like 
manner relative enunciations are connected by Kal . . . de to what pre- 



176 



NOTES. 



cedes, as in 1. 1. 15: koX uvefiovc kol vSara Koi upag koI otov ^' av 
uXXov diDvrai, Sympos. II. 9. Cf. Kiihn. Gr. § 322. R. 7 ; L. Gr. 737. 
2; Rest, § 134; Hartung Gr. Partik. I. p. 181 sq., and for the difference 
between the significance of Kai de and de Kaly Hoogeveen, p. 118. XXII. 

Toi)c uTravrcjvTaCy with av&punovg, implied, the ei^odiovc 

avfijSoXovc of Aeschylus Prom. 488. 

4 'AX A* ol fiev 7r?iel(JT0t . . . IiOKpaTTjc ^e- ^klla (from the 
pron. aXXog, other, another) denotes opposition, difference, restriction, 
change, etc. It is very frequent in transitions from one subject to anoth- 
er especially in colloquies, in quick answers or objections. Upon its 
origin and different significations, see Hartung Gr. Partik. II. 30 sq. 
Kuhn. Gr. § 322. 6 and L. Gr. II. § 741 and Anm. 1, 2, 3. It here mere- 
ly limits or restricts the meaning of the preceding affirmation, 6 (5' ovdev 
Kaivorepov eLgecpepe, k. t. X. : yet^ or however [sc. there is this difference], 
the multitude, etc. See Kiihn. Gr. § 322. 6. — For the position and force of 
\Lkv (whilst) . . .61 see note § 1 . oi 7rAc?i7roi,the many, the multi- 
tude, Latin, plerique or vulgus. aizorpenea^aL . . . TrpoTpeTre- 

(T^aL, deterrerior revocari...impelli, to dissuade from, or 

hinder, ... to persuade, urge forward. tcjv ^vv 6v t dv , pupils, 

disciples, literally, those who were with him, associates ; Latin : cum 
quibus erat, or quorum consuetudine utebatur. The Greeks were much 
more fond of this partitive construction after numerals, etc. than the Lat- 
ins. The pupils of Socrates are never called, /LLad-TjraL, since he dis- 
claimed the appellation of teacher, didaGKa?^oc. See Wiggers' Life of 
Socrates ch. IV. and cf note, I. 2. 3. irporjyo peve, was accus- 
tomed to foretell or forewarn, like irpoelirov. The imperf frequently 
denotes repeated or customary action. See Kiihn. El. Gr. § 152. 9. R. 4. 

TLL II ev TTOLclVj Tu de [171 7T0LELV ; acc to Plato the genius of 

Socrates only dissuaded him from doing and did not incite him to ac- 
tion. See Theag. p. 128 D. et. al. Cf Appendix, daifiovLov. cjg tov 

daLfiovIov 7TpoGi]fiaivovTog. This phrase is equivalent to the par- 
ticiple of the verb to think or say, and the Accus. with the Infin. : Ie- 
ytdv TO daifLovLov TTpogrf/mlveLv. 'i2f with the genitive of the participle 
frequently indicates the subjective ground of the foregoing action ; as 
here the real cause in the mind of Socrates which enabled him to fore- 
warn, etc. See Kuhn. Gr. §312. 6. (b). L. Gr. II. § 671. The Latins 
would use quod, with the subjunctive mode. Cf 2. 20 ; 3.2; 6,5; 

II. 3. 3, et. al. //^ Ten^o/iivoLg. Mr/ is used with participles and 

adjectives when they may be resolved by a conditional clause ; as here, 
Latin: si qui autem non parebant. See Kiihn. Gr. § 318. 5. El. Gr. 
§ 177. 5. L. Gr. U. § 715. 2. //ere^ueAff, had cause of repentance. 



BOOK I. CHAP. I. 



177 



KatTo L , here not although (corrective), but yet or but. See Hartung 5 

Gr. Partik. II. p. 365. 6. rir ovk av biio'koyrjaeiEv; This form of 

the 1st Aor. Opt. in -emf, -Eie[v) commonly termed Aeolic, is used more 
frequently by Attic wi'iters than the regular form ; See Kiihn. Gr. § 116. 
9. According to Eustathius this form denoted the desire for an imme- 
diate result : b (fs elfrdv rmpEiag, r/ 7^E^eLa(;, rj ypuipeLag, evx^rai raxiov 
avvad-fjvai, b evxerai'^ but this distinction between it and the regular 
form does not seem to have been always observed. For the use of the 
optative with uv by Attic writers to describe certain opinions, and some- 
times even actual facts, see Kiihn. Gr. § 260 (4) (a) and (c) ; and for the 

use of OVK and not fj^fj in such cases see also (a). edoicsL 6' uv [sc. elvaL] 

,.,k^aLVETo. The Subjunctive Imperf. is used in Latin in hypothetical 
clauses, like the Imperf. with av here, for the pluperfect, when the writer 
wishes to convey the idea that the thing continued a long time, or was 
often repeated. Often also when the continued action has reference not 
to past only, but extends even to the present or future time. See Zumpt's 
Lat. Gr. § 525. Cf. Kiihn. note upon Cic. Tusc. Disp. 1. 12. 27. The rea- 
son of the use of the Imperf. where the action is past, seems to be that 
the writer in mind places himself back in the past. Here for example, 
Socrates would have seemed a fool if he had appeared to those of his 
own age to speak falsely. So ovk av Trpoe/.e-yev, el fir) eTTtGrevev, indi- 
cates the custom of Socrates when he was yet alive. Cf. I. 2. 18, 29, 59. 
After doKELv, the Inf. elvaL is often to be supplied, as in I. 7. 1, 4; Anab. 
VII. 1.6: o)g uv avrC) doKy ua^a'kkc. 

Kara. Kara (Kal elra) and KaweLra {Kal eTrecra) are often used after 
participles, where we might expect elra and eneLra. See Stallb. Plat. 
Gorg. p. 457. B. and Phaedr. p. 40, and Kiihn. Gr. § 312. R. 8, and L. 

Gr. II. § 667. c. ^rjTiov ovv, on, av TTpoe?i€yev, el, k. r. /I. It is clear 

that Socrates would not have made predictions if he had not, etc. : patet 
igitur non earn praedicere nisi crederet. When the reality both of the 
condition {el rrpoay, k. t. /I.) and that which is consequent upon the 
condition is denied, we have el with the indicative of the hist, tenses in 
the Protasis and the same mode with av in the Apodosis ; See Kiihn. Gr. § 

339. 1, b ; L. Gr. II. § 820. aXTj-d- ev g e lv Verbs in -evco from nouns 

or adjectives indicate the being in a condition, or the exercise of that in- 
dicated by the primitive. See Kiihn. Gr. §232. (b). The idea of real 
truth is prominent in this word and not the mere utterance of truth : that 
it was truth which he uttered. See Lewis' Contr. Atheos p. 97 sq. — ravra, 
(i. e. a?.7jd-ev(jeLv). The Latin method of using the sing, hoc, is more log- 
ically definite, but the Greeks seemed to prefer to extend the thought by 
^he use of the plural; See Kiihn. Gr. § 241 . 3. The idea here is : The knowl- 



178 



NOTES. 



edge of future events belongs only to God. No one then could feel con- 
fident in predicting the future, unless he referred his knowledge to them. 

U Lo T e V cjv de -^eolg niog ovk, tc. r. A, since he put confidence 

in the gods, how is it possible that he did not, etc. See note, § 1 . 
For this use of the Greek participle where we use a particle with a 
verb, see Kiihn. Gr. 312 (b). It will be noticed, that in the state- 
ment of the accusations made against Socrates, § 1 above, it is not 
said that he denied the existence of all gods, although in the more par- 
ticular statement of the accusations in Plato, Apol. Socr. 26. C. this is 
affirmed by Melitus. 

6 'A?iAafj,7/v; Lat. at or sed vero. These particles introduce an- 
other and stronger proof that Socrates believed in the existence of the 
gods. 'A?.Aa denotes change, transition, and = Lat. vero, confirma- 
tion. See note § 4 above and cf. I. 2. 4 ; II. 6, 27. k al t ad k.t.X. 

even these things (which follow) he did for his friends. As if he had 
said, (ov fxovov ravra, a eAe^a, akXa) aal rade. See note, § 7 : nalavd-. 
K.T.I. ra fieu yap avayaala. Tup, compounded of ye (indicating con- 
firmation) and apa (result or consequence), may express a reason, an ex- 
planation or assurance, as the meaning of the one or the other particle 
predominates. It is often used as explicative after demonstratives, etc. as 
here after rdde. See Kiihn. Gr. ^ 324. 2 ; L. Gr. II. ^ 754. 1. /3. Matt. 11. 
^ 615. 2. Hartung Gr. Partik. I. 467 sq. Cf. II. 6. -68 : ek rcovde gke- 

ipat ■ ei yap k. t. 1. IV. 4. 5. ra . . . av ay k al a ^ things which must 

be done, duties, i.e. about the result of which there is no question: 

quae agi necesse est. gvv ef3ov?iev €j this and following verbs in 

the imperf. to denote customary action ; see note, § 4 : Tzporjyopeve. 

Kal irpdrreLv^ cj f kvo/iL^ev, i. e. ovtcj Kal izp. The correlative is not 
unfrequently omitted, as in Herod. I, 79 : de oi ravra eSo^e, Kal eTroiee 
Kara Tuxog. But in comparisons where it is in both members of the 
sentence we find Kai repeated, as in I. 6. 3. lognep Kal . . . ovrco kcl ; III. 
5. 13. Anab. II. 1. 22. and Stallb. Plato Apol. p. 22. D. For the cases 

when one Kai is omitted, see Kiihn. L. Gr. II. ^ 729. dv tc p a V' 

vat; for the use of the infinitive with uv after Verba sentiendi, 
see Kiihn. Gr. § 260. 5. (a). 

Uepl 6e ddT]%<jv , onoc dv dirol^riooLTo, but in regard to those 
things whose result would be doubtful (if performed). The idea would 
be more extended in Latin: de iis autem rebus, in quibus obscurum 
erat quomodo eventurae essent, or quarum incertus esset eventus. "Av 
is omitted here in some editions, as in Ernesti, but apparently without 
good reason. The fact of its omission in 3. 2 : t] ei dXko ti evxotvTo 



BO OKI. CHAP. I. 



179 



tC)v <pav e pC)C adr^lov 6 nog a tt o fi rj a o lt o ^ proves nothing. 
The idea there is simply : if they may pray for those things, the result 
of which is plainly uncertain ; but here the expression is intended to in- 
dicate the uncertainty with less definiteness. See Kiihn. Gr. § 260. (4). R. 

7. jLtavrevaofcevovg, oraculum consulere, to consult an oracle. 

For this use of the fut. Participle after verbs of sending, etc. where we 
use the circumlocution, in order to^ with the infinitive or the simple in- 
finitive with to, see Kiihn. Gr. § 312. 4. (c). ei iro ltjt ea. The con- 
junction el is used to denote a wavering between two possibilities, and 
hence is often found after verbs of deliberating, enquiring, etc. whether, 
whether or not. The context alone can decide whether the phrase which 
it introduces is to be understood affirmatively or negatively. Cf. Anab. 
I. 3. 5 : ei fiev 6?j dcKaia notyacj, ovic ol5a, I am ignorant, whether or not I 
shall do, etc See also Anab. III. 2, 22. Even in the phrase, ovk oW el, 
this particle has an affirmative force, and also a negative, as in I. 3. 5. 
See Kiihn. Gr. § 344. 5. (i). Cf. the use of si in Latin., Zumpt^s Lat. Gn 
§ 354. fin. and of a n after d u b i t o , etc. which however has an affirmative 
force, Kiihn. Tusc, Disp. IV. 22. 50. For the construction of the verbal 
Adj., see Kuhn. Gr. § 284, 3. (12). 

Kal Tovg, Kat is here an expletive particle, introducing examples in 7 
illustration and confirmation of the preceding sentiment, etiam. Comp. 
Anab. § I. 9. 6. and V. 2. 29. For a similar use of e t in Latin, Livy II. 13 
is sometimes quoted : Ita honorata virtute feminae quoque ad psiblica 
decora excitatae. Et Claelia virgo . . . dux agminis virginum inter 
tela hostium Tiberim tranavit. See also Kuhn. Tusc. Disp. I. 34. 82. 

■ Tovg fzeHovrag oIkovq r e Kal iroXeLg Kalcbg oUycjeLv, those who 

would manage either domestic or public affairs well. Te Kat literally, both 
. . . and. OlKTjGeiv is here nearly synonymous with dcoiKeiv. Cf. § 8 ; 
3iote, I. 2. 64 ; 11. 1.19 ; III. 6. 14 IV. 1. 2.— r eKTov lkov fiev yap rj 
Xa^KevT LKov ... iravTa ra rocavra fiad-r^fj,aTa, /c.r. 2. 
The idea is : that all such arts as those of the architect, brasier, etc., are 
to be undertaken, in accordance with human judgment and insight 
alone, without consulting oracles. The Kal with uvd-pcjirov yvto/Lcri, as in 
§ 6: Kal Tuds, (where see note), strictly refers to a suppressed clause; 
as if the author had said : Kal avd-. yvcouy, Kal ov fiovov -d-etov -yvu/ny, 
cf. 2. 4. Kal Tov G G) fiarog . ^ . ovk Tj/ieXet {ov /llovov rrjg ipvxv^^ aXKh 
Kal tov acjfiarog). 18 : olSa Kal ^ o k p at 7] v {ajgirep aTiXovg dtdaa- 
Kalovg, ovTG) Kal 2.) 21. See Kiihn. Gr. § 321. R. 5 ; L. Gr. IL § 728 

and Hartung Gr. Partik. 1. p. 133 sq. tcov tolovtov epycov ; i. e. such 

works as are ev ry TeKToviKy, jifa/l/cfirt/c^, etc. e^eraariKog^ an inves- 



180 



NOTES. 



tigator, one who points out the excellences and defects of a thing, or is 
employed in ^Ecjpia not in Trpd^et. For the Genitive with verbals in 
-LKOQy see Kiilin. L. Gr. II. § 530. hh. 

8 Ta de fie y lot a, but the most important things in these arts, i. e. 
which would result from the practice of these arts, the gods have reserved 
for themselves, de here answering to fiev in ^7: tektov. /xev yap . 
See § 1, above ; the sense will be most distinctly brought out by render- 
ing : for allhowjh . . . yet. Eor the use of the infinitive, elvat in the subor- 
dinate clause. SceButtm. § 143. K. and Kuhn. Gr. § 345. 6. and cf. with 
Zumpt's Latin Gr. § 603, and III. 11. 1. Also Apolog. § 3, 4, 5, and 
Anab. II. 2. 1 . and Borncmann's note in h. 1. — y dp roc. Tap introduces 
the proof or illustration of the fact, that the gods reserve for themselves, 
etc., which has just been affirmed, and rot adds confirmation, indeed, d fj- 
Tiov 6 c T t c , K. T. ?i. AiiXov need not be repeated in translation. 
Xenophon in comparisons and parallel phrases loves to retain the full ex- 
pression which would be avoided in Latin as well as in our own language. 
For the use of el see note, § 6, and for the use of the Indicative mode, 
Kiihn. Gr. § 344, 6; Buttm. § 139. 6. In the first two cases, with trv/z- 
(l)€pet, ei may be rendered whether^ and in the last two whether or not, Lat. 

a n . rcj n oX lt l k Cj , one who takes part in the government 

uvLaaerai, . . . arepTjaerat, for this use of fut. middle for passives see 
Buttm. Gr. § 113. 5. Compare below II. 7. 8; IIL 3. 15, and IV. 
8. 10. Plato often uses fut. Mid. in the same way. See examples col- 
lected by Schneid. upon Civit. V. 470. A. 

9 'A /I A a n dvT a tt] q uvd-puTTLvrjg y v o) fZTj g , but that all things 
fall witliin tlic province of human reason or intelligence. The Latins in 
such disjunctive phrases generally express each member fully. — Sai- 
fiov uv, tohe insane, according to Hesychius : vt^o Sai/iovog Karexeod^at. 
The beauty and force of the oxymoron here with 6 ac jllov tov 
oiofievovg elvai will not escape the notice of the student. — — 6e Kai, and 
also. — Tovg fiavr evo/uevovg . . . dv&pLorcoLg . . . fia'& ov g l diaK- 
KpLv e iv \ in those things which the gods give to men to understand by- 
learning, (by knowledge of the things themselves). Mavrevoiievovg and 
fia-^ovGL are placed in contrast here. Mai^oOdus in the dative by attrac- 
tion to uvT^puTToig, see Buttm. § 144. N. 5. and 142. 2. olov, ut, 

V e 1 u t ,ybr instance^ a frequent use in Attic Greek. em ^evyog XafSelv 

^ , . IttI rr/v vavv . . . la^elv. We should naturally expect the insertion 
of the Article before (^evyog, or its omission before vavv. But the construc- 
tion seems to have been designed by the author. According to Kiihn. 
cTTt ^^1)70^ without the article has the force of the Latin ad vehen- 



BOOK I. CHAP. I. 



181 



dum ; with ^a[3etv, ad vehend. adhibere; as the phrase, levaL em Selirvovj 
maybe translated by ad coenandum, I. 3.6. Anab. YII. 3. 15; 
Herod. I. 37: errl -^ripav levat, vena turn ire. See Kiihn. L. Gr. II. 

§ 484. Anm. With vavv the article has the force of a possessive 

pronoun. Sauppius explains the phrase errl tt/v vavv, by, in n avem, 
quam quis habet. See Kiihn. Gr. § 244.4. Cf. III. 9. 11; €v re 
VTjt, in navigando, in nave regenda, — indicating the action of navigating, 
as just after, kvyeopyia does that of cultivating the fields, and kv crw- 
fiGGKia, that of exercising the body, and sv vogg)^ the condition of sick- 
ness. On the other hand, with the article, in II. 6. 38 : ryv vavv^ his 

ship, and 7. 2. h ry olida, in my house, et al. upL^iiTjaavrag y 

Her prjG av T e g . . . elSevac ; i.e. things that may be determined by the 
processes familiarly known among men. The ablative of the gerund 
would be used in Latin instead of these participles. For the accusative ^ 
with the Infin. without attraction after e^ecrri^ see Kiihn. Gr. § 307. 
R^m. j L. Gr- II. § 645 and 647 ; and cf. III. 12. 8 : ravra de ovk eanv 
idelv a^elovvTa. The dative of the noun is also sometimes used with 
the accusative of the Part, and Infin. I. 2. 49; II. 6. 26 : el e^yv 

TOIC KpaTLGTOLg G V V d- E jU £ V V ^ ETTL TOVg X^'^P^'^C tEVat • III. 9. 

9 ; IV. 5. 11. In like manner the construction varies after Sovvai ; 11. 
8. 1 ; Cyr. I. 6. 5. See Kriiger in Disquisit. Gram. III. § 359—372; 

Stallb. Plat. deRep. IX.p.586.E.; Post's Gr. § 121. rovg t a r o t- 

av r a, K.T.I. This enunciation is asyndic, because it contains a brief 
summary or recapitulation of what precedes : so often with ra rotavra. 
See Kuhn. Gr. § 325 (e). L. Gr. II. § 760 b. and Cf II. 1. 33; 3. 19 ; 

5.5; IV. 3. 13. et al. ttolelv li'&EfiiGTa, nefarie agere. 

Some editions read a-^eiura, but ad-siiiGra is best authorized. The 

phrase is a more extended expression for SLafzovuv above. 1- r; 6 e, 

since he said. Ae here introduces the ground, or reason of the preceding 
assertion, like the Latin c u m. See Hartung Gr. Partik. S. 167. d /llev 

..d de, ethaec, quae...et ilia, quae. /lad-ovrag^ 

having learned, ov by gaining a knowledge of; the part, indicates the 
manner or means, Kiihn. Gr. § 312. 4. (e). edoKav, gave or per- 
mitted, with the Infin. tiav&dvEiv. For the use of this form of the 

Aorist see IV. 2. 15. Heg) attic Nom. plural. 

The idea of Socrates which lies at the basis of the preceding represen- 
tation, § 6—9, in respect to divination, seems to be, ' that all phenomena 
are divided into two classes ; in one, the connection of antecedent and 
consequent is invariable, and can be traced by study ; and hence the 
connected future results are within the sphere of human attainment. 
In the other, there is no invariable or ascertainable sequence, and the 
16 



182 



NOTES. 



knowledge and results are reserved by tlie gods for themselves, and only 
made known to mortals hy means of omens, prophecy or some other 
inspired communication from themselves. These two classes of events 
he supposed to be radically distinct, and not to be confounded, without 
impiety, see Grote's Hist, of Greece, Vol. I. ch. 16, p. 498. 

10 'A^Aa moreover, see § 6 above. y c qualifies kKelvog after which 

it is placed, and gives it emphasis ; but its force cannot well be expres- 
sed in English without a circumlocution ; he was one who, etc. ael 

fiev 7]v hv T u (pavepib, he was always in view of the citizens, in public. 
Ac- in ^ II, (Ovdelg 6e) answers to this (jlev, and a [lev . . . 6em similar 

construction intervenes : ^"keye fiEV . . . ro?f de. r e . . . k al , both . . . 

and; see Kiihn. Gr. § 321. 1. (a). ir e p tiv ar ov g \ the portico con- 
structed for those who walked for exercise. Literally, walkwfj'^^ just as 
in Latin ambulatio is used for ambulacrum. See Kiihn. Cic 
Tusc. Disp. IV. 4. 7. Thus Aristotle and his followers received the name 
Peripatetics, because they gave instruction in the place for walking, 
'KepLTTuTovg. ra yvfivaaia. The Grecian Gymnasia were em- 
ployed as a place of exercise, amusement and instruction. The sophists 
and rhetoricians often assembled their pupils there for instruction. 
For a detailed account of them and their influence on Grecian life, see 

Becker,Char. p. 228 sq. nlr} ■& ov arjg ay o pag ^ 2iti\iQ time of full 

market; i. e. the last half of the forenoon, perhaps from nine to about 
twelve o'clock, called also iTEpl irlr/i^ovGav uyopav. See Becker, Chari- 
cles, p. 219. According to Dio Chrysostom the day was divided into 
five parts: 1. irpDi, morning; 2. nepL uyopdv, full market; 3. /llegt}/!- 
ppia, noon ; 4. (hlXT}, afternoon ; 5. ^airepa, evening. Another division 
into twelve parts is given in Herodotus, 2. 109, as introduced into Greece 

from Babylonia. ekel (pav Epbg yv , was to be seen there. fiiX- 

koL, optative, (subjunc. in Latin). The oratio obliqua is used in 
subordinate clauses in connection with the oratio recta as indicating 
the intention of the person spoken of. See Kiihn. Gr. § 345. 4 ; L. 

Gr. n. 845. Anm. and Cic. Tusc. Disp. V. 21. 62. koI ElsyE, he 

was conversing, engaged in conversation. C)g to ttoTiv , plerum- 

que, usually. 

11 I,o)KpaTOvg ovdEV uGEplg . . . ovte TrpdrrovTog eUev, ovte 
TiEyovroc VKovaEv. 'hhlv is here construed with the genitive of 
the participle, so as to preserve a unity of construction with the parallel 
phrase, Atyovrof yKovasv. See Kuhn. L. Gr. § 528. Anm. 3. Some 
commentators govern the genitive by ovdiv, but the method of con- 
struction above given seems preferable. Of. § 20. Bomemann renders 



BOOK I. CHAP. I. 



183 



this passage : Nemo unqiiam vidit vel audivit, quum Socr. impium 

aliquid . . . faceret aut diceret. ovde yap irepl ttjq Ta>v navrov ^ v - 

aecjg, ij tt e p , /c. r. for he did not reason (was not accustomed to 
discourse, SLeleyero, Imperf.) concerning the nature of all things in the 
same manner as, etc. 'HiTrep, the fern, relative y with the strengthening 
particle Trep (from rcept), used adverbially, with 6dC) implied. 0/ tzTielg- 
Toi, most of the other philosophers, the sophists. Xenophon does not 
intend to be understood, as saying that Socrates never discoursed upon 
physics, as the contrary appears from IV. 8. 10; Sympos. VI. 6 sq. 
Plato's Apol. 5 Phaedo, p. 96 and 97, and Diog. Laert. 11. 45; but that 
he did not spend his time like the sophists, in useless questions concern- 
ing the origin of the world and the motions of celestial bodies, etc., but 
upon the human and divine nature and their relations, and upon the di- 
vine government, and such like things of a practical nature. Cf. note upon 
Tovg (l)povTL^ovTag, k. t. A. below, and upon § 16, His objections were 
rather against the manner in which investigations in physics were 
pursued, which led to the confusion of the intellect and to atheism, than 

against the pursuits themselves. aKorrtjv, onog . . . kol tlglv. 

It is not often that in indirect questions, the first member has the foim 
of the orath obUqua while the last has the pronoun of the direct 
interrogation, as here. Yet such cases do occur, as in Plato, Repub. 
III. 414. D. and they seem designed to throw stress upon the last mem- 
ber. Much oftener barig follows rig and oTzolog, irolog. See Kiihn. Gr. 
344. R. 1 ; L. Gr. II. § 837, n. 2 ; Post Gr. § 123, b. 

Xo(l)LOTCjv ; the noun r!0(f)LGTrig was orig. used in an honorable sense 
= Godog^ for one skilled in any art, wise, learned. Aeschylus, however 
uses it once, Prom. 146, with the implication of artfulness ; and after those 
who professed to teach wisdom, prostituted their talents for unworthy 
purposes, it was commonly employed as a term of reproach : sophists. 
At a later period the primitive meaning was again restored to it. This 
name designated a class of men rather than a school in philosophy. 
The sophists v/ere the teachers, the wandering professors of their age. 
Many of them acquired great wealth by their profession. Protagoras 
the first who assumed this title, (about the eighty-fourth Olympiad,) is 
said to have demanded of single pupils: centenas minas ; see Plat. 
Protng. p. 328 and 349, and Diog Laert. IX. 58. Gorgias and others also 
received large sums of their pupils for instruction. The arrogant assump- 
tions of the sophists are well known. The boast of their most accom- 
plished leader, that he could by his eloquence " make the worse appear 
the better reason" has been considered as the guiding principle of their 



184 



NOTES. 



>onduct and the foundation of their instructions. Socrates and his fol- 
lowers were the direct antagonists of tlie Sophists and much of Socrates* 
teaching was directed against them. Our limits do not allow a more 
extended exhibition of their peculiarities at present. We shall have 
occasion to notice frequent allusions to them in the sequel. For original 
sources of information aside from Xenophon, see Plato, especially in 
Protagoras and Euthydcmus, Aristotle Rhet. II. 24, et al. Aristophanes, 
especially in the Clouds, (with which consult Mitchell's Preliminary 
Discussion,) all of which must he taken with many grains of allowance. 
For connected accounts, see Hitter's History of Ancient Philosophy, 
Vol I. p. 525 sq. Eng. Tr., and other Histories of Ancient Philosophy. 
In Lewes' Biographical History of Philosophy a defence of them is at- 
tempted, which may be consulted with profit. Also see Bib. Repository 

Vol. XII. p. 50 and Quart. Review, No. 42. p. 289. kog [x-oq, order ^ 

and hence the world, as exhibiting order and arrangement. Comp. Lat. 
m u n d u s . It appears to be used here as parallel with <pvGLg y tuv 
TTuvTuv. This signification of the term seems to have originated with 
Pythagoras, see Bentley Opusc. Philol. p. 347, 445 ; Photius Bibl. 
Cod. 659. Plato in his Gorgias 507 E. and 508 A. explains the mean- 
ing : (paol 6' oi ao(pot . . . Kat ovpavov Koi yrjv kol d-eovq kol uv^pconovg 
T7]v KOLvuvtav avvExeiv^ k. r. "k. . , . koL to b\ov rovro . . . KOGfiov Ka- 
TiOVGLv. The phraseology here indicates that this use of the word 

KOGjiog helonged to educated rather than common life. E<pv^ in some 

Mss. and Editt. exet. av dy Kaiq ^ necessary laws = the laws of 

nature. Abstract nouns assume in the Plur. a concrete signification, 
and denote parts or specific instances under a general class. Thus 
iivdyKT} denotes the necessity of fate, and uvdyKac parts of this necessity, 
laws. Cf the use of the word in III. 12. 2. and Anab. IV. 5. 15, and 
see Kiihn. Gr. § 243. 3. (3); L. Gr. II. § 408, and for a similar usage in 

Latin Tusc. Disp. IV. 2. 3. p. 295 rovg (ftpovTi^ovrac Tci 

TO t aura, those investigating such things ; (ppovTt^cj with the accusa- 
tive corresponds in meaning with the Latin s crutar i , or investigare, 
but with the genitive, with which it is most frequently construed, or 
with the preposition nepi and the Gen., it is intransitive and the noun 
in the genitive denotes that which causes thought or anxiety. Cf III. 7. 
7 and § 12 below. See Kuhn. Gr. § 274. 1. and R. 1 ; L. Gr. II. 533. 
1. fispL/.ivucj is used much in the same way, Cf note, § 14 ; III. 5, 23. 
Thus in Aristophanes' Clouds, (ppovTiGvfjpLov, fiepLfivocppovTLGrai (v. 
101) are given as appellations of those who engage in onerous investi- 
gations in physics. See further upon Socrates' opinion of such pursuits, 
note § 16. 



BOOK I. CHAP. I. 



185 



Mev here has for its correlative Se in the beginning of § 15 : koKoireL 12 
^l, K. T. /I. avTtov kaKOTTECy K. T. A. AvTG)v partitive genitive refer- 
ring back to (^povTL^ovTag ra roiavra. See Note upon I. 6. 4 : rl ;\;a^e- 
TTov, K. r. X. ; and for the constr. of the Genitive, Kiihn. Gr. § 273. f. 

and L. Gr. II. § 528 and Anm, 3. r av& p u n tv a. Some editions 

and Mss. have rav&pcjTTeta. The two words are used almost promis- 
cuously, see Kiihn. in h. 1. — — to, ftev dvd-puTreia . . . ra 6ai[i6vLa de; 
SL similar collocation of the particles juev . . . c^e is found in 2, 24 : 6ia 
jLL€V KtcXlog, K.T.I.', II. 1. 16; III. 9. 85 IV. 5. 11. Ta avd^pcjireca^ 
res humanae, and ra daLjuSvia, res divinae, when contrasted, 
designate things which relate to man as such, his duties, etc., in con- 
trast with things of a speculative nature, questions in physics, meta- 
physics, etc., called also ovpavta in IV. 7. 6. Cf. Cic. Acad. I. 15. 

'E^av/LtaCe ^\ el ff-V- Et is here used for on. So not unfre- 13 
quently in Attic discourse after verbs indicating emotion, where the 
doubt is merely rhetorical, for ore or wf, in order to avoid harshness of 
expression. Athenian urbanity did not allow the direct imputation of 
such actions, etc. as excited the emotion indicated by the verb ; they ac- 
cordingly threw a coloring of doubt over them by the use of the inter- 
rogative form of discourse. See Kiihn. L. Gr. II. 339. K. 7. ; Buttm. § 
149, and Rost § 121. Anm. 5, p. 601. Cf § 17. 1. 2. 7 ; III. 7. 8 ; 9. 8, and 
observe a similar usage of the Latin s i after m i r o r in Cic. Amicit. 

XV. 53. (jtavepbv avroig e gt lv otl . . . ov Svvarov egtlv . For 

the use of the Indicative mode in oratio obliqua, see Kiihn. L. 
Gr. II. § 846, and Cf. § 12 above, ea noire l irorepa . . . epxovrac, I. 2. 29, 

50; II. 7. 12, et al. eiret kol rovg fiey i ar ov (p p o v o v v r ag, k. r. 7i.^ 

since even those who are most confident in disputing upon these mat. 

ters, etc. Mey tarov (ppov. after the analogy of fisya (ppovelv. In the 

poets this superlative neuter sing, is sometimes used in the place of an 
adverb, as in Eurip. Heracl. 792, but its use is questionable in good prose 
writers. ■ d o ^ d ^ e tv , for the use of the infinitive, see note and refer- 
ences, § 8 above : SyXov eivat. The same idea is further developed in 
IV. 7. 6. 

To)v T e yap fzatvo/LLEVov . . . rcjv re . . . jueptjLLv6vTcjv. Tap intro- 14 
duces the proof of the previous assertion, which is contained in the par- 
allel clauses introduced by re — re , both — and, or better, Ze^e as — so, 
Xenophon rarely joined phrases in this way by re — re. Yet they are 
found as in I. 2. 4, and 3, 1 ; IV. 2. 28, and a few other passages. This 
form of connection is much oftener used by the older Epic writers. See 
Rost's Gr. § 134. 4. a, and Kiihn. L. Gr. § 722, 3.— roi)f fiev . . . Toi)c 
16* 



186 



NOTES. 



<Je, TOLgfi£v...Tolcde. The Latins use greater variety in such 
expressions, as partim . . . partim, pars... pars, alii... 
al i i, h i . . . i 1 1 i , etc. 6e6ievaL . . . <pojiela'&aL, to fear ... to \)q fright- 
ened, Latin, metuere or vererc . . . timere, in accordance with the distinc- 
tion between dtog and (p6(iog. The former is fear of sometliing foreseen or 

meditated upon, the latter, sudden fright. o 17 cJ' f v o X 9 , not even in 

a crowd, Latin, t u r b a . eig uv^p6)7rovg elvai, to go out of 

doors, or among men. le pdv , a temple. K-al Xi^^ovg koX ^vXa 

rd Tvxovra. Some, as Schneider, suppose that by Xid-ovg and ^v7ia, 
Socrates understood idols made of these materials, but ra rvxovra (of 
whatever kind, however worthless,) belongs to both words and seems to 
preclude that meaning. He speaks of what are sometimes termed Fe- 

tisches. r i/LLuv...Ge(3eGd^aL, to honor . . . revere. /J- eptfivuv- 

rtj V, a more poetic and grave word than (f)povTl(^(j in § 12 above, desig- 
nating those who anxiously and carefully inquire into things obscure. 

Lat. : perscrutari anxie or solicite. ev /lcovov to bv elvat, Lat. : 

unum esse ea, quae sint. Many philosophers, as Thales, Pyth- 
agoras, Xenophanes and others, laid down the general proposition : ^va 
rov KOGjuov. See Stobaeus Eel. Phys. I. 23. p. 496, and cf. Plato, Sophist. 
242 D. and Parmenides, where he alludes to and explains the sentiment 
of Xenophanes, the founder of the Eleatic school of philosophy : ev elvat 
TO, TTtLvra KokoviiEva. Acad. II. 37. 118: unum esse omnia. Particular 
accounts of those speculators and their authors may be found in Hitter's, 

Lewes' and Brandis' Histories. arre cpa to nXyid-og. Allusion is 

probably made here to Leucippus, who lived about 500 B. C. and was 
the author of the Atomic theory, and his pupil Democritus who went 

even beyond his teacher in his speculations. a et k lv el a-^ a l nav- 

ra. See Stobaeus Eel. Phys. L 20. p. 396. as quoted by Kiihn. in h. 1. 
Heraclitus of Ephesus surnamed (tkotslvoc, the obscure," affirmed that 
everything was subject to constant change, which he called rrfv tcjv 
ttIlvtuv l)0T)v, and this is what constitutes life. See Plutarch. Decret. I. 
23 ; Plato Theaetetus, p. 180. D. et al., and Cratylus, 402. A. leyei ttov 

^HpaKXeLTog, OTL iravra x(^pel Kal ovdev fievEi. ovSev uv no re k i- 

vri^rjvaL-^ the theory of Zeno Eleates. See Aristotle, Phys. VI. 9. 
For an account of these two opposing systems of philosophy, the germ 
of the modern sensuous and supersensuous schools, see Lewis' Contr. 
Atli. p. 152 sq. Seilfcrt says that av here may be translated, /aaVe. But 
according to Kiihner, the infinitive with av both here and just below [av 
yevea^aL) has the same meaning as the optative with av in an indepen- 
dent clause, i. e. it denotes that something may be, upon a certain sup- 
pressed condition, to which av refers. Cf. § 16: rjyelTo . . . avdpanddeig 
av, a. T. A. 



BOOK I. CHAP. I. 



187 



Kai Tad By this also, this in addition to what has been stated. 15 
TdS e is plural, where in Latin and English the singular would be 

used. See note, § 5 above : ravra. a p' ; this interrogative particle 

from the illative apa does not of itself decide whether an affirmative or 

negative answer is expected, see Kiihn. Gr. § 344. 5. 6. o) p a g, the 

seasons of the year. k a I brov 6' av. Kal . . . 6 e, d e n i q u e, and in 

fine, or and also. See note, § 3 : KaKelvog de apKel 6 e . Instead of the 
adversative conjunctive particle in such cases as this, the Latin employs 
more commonly the copulative que or atque. 

Ovv, especially in repetitions and recapitulations, loses much of its 16 

conclusive force and confirms the truth of what is said, surely, indeed. 

TTpayjuarevofievcjv r o lav r a, those giving their time and labor 

to such things. avrb g 6e is contrasted with tC)v ravra Tzpayfiar. 

K. T. yl. TT epl r Civ ctv&pcoTvelov av ael dieXeyero. "Av is omit- 
ted in some editions, but apparently without good authority. With the 
indicative imperfect here it indicates that the thing was not done once 
but as often as the occasion required. Hermann ad Vig. explains 
it : quotiescunque occasio ferret. Cf. lY. 6. 13, and Anab. L 5. 2 and 
Kriiger's and Owen's notes upon it ; also see Kiihn. Gr. § 260. R. 6 and 
Examples; Host's Gr. § 120. c. y. It is placed here after rcov uvd-pu- 
TTEtov, since that is an emphatic word. See Kiihn. Gr. § 261. 2 ; L. Gr. 
II. § 457. The practical bearing of the teaching of Socrates is here 
brought distinctly to view. So also in IV. 7. et al. See Hitter's Hist. 
Phil. II. p. 45 sq. ; Brandis, II. 35, and Wiggers' Life of Socr. Ch. IV. 
The often quoted eulogium of Cicero, Tusc. Quaest.V.16, seems to be well 
merited : Socrates autem primus philosophorum devocavit e coelo et 
in urbibus collocavit et in domos etiam introduxit, etc. Cf also Cic. 
de Finib. II. 1 : S. qui parens phil. jure dici potest, and Tusc. Quaest. 

V. 3. GKOTTtjv, considering. rt atJ(ppoGvvr), rt [lavia, 

soundness of mind, sanamens... insania (Cic. Tusc. Disp. III. 4), 
amentia ( Catal. II. 11). rt dvdpeta, rt SecXia. Some edi- 
tions read uvSpia here, but without good reason. See Kiihn. upon the 
passage. 'AvSpda is from the adj. dvSpetog, and corresponds to the 
Latin virilitas, from the adj. v i r i 1 i s, and hence is the proper con- 
trast of SecTieia. ri tz ol tr i k6 rerum civilium peritus. 

Kal TTEpl rC)v a/l/lwv, to sum up the whole in one general 

proposition. d rovg [ikv eidor. n.r.'k. This position of the relative 

with the antecedent or subordinate part of the sentence is common both 
in Latin and Greek. See Zumpt, § 812. The omission of the antecedent 
when it is a general word, such as xpVf^(^7 Trpdy/xa, or can be easily sup- 



188 



NOTES. 



plied, is common. See Sophocles' Gr. §150. 5. Ka)ioi)c Kaya- 

T^ovg . . . uvdpaTTodtj^EL^. Those are properly called Ka?iovc Kaya^oii^, 
who are distinguished for physical, intellectual and moral excellence com- 
bined, and the words are appropriately placed in contrast with avdpairo' 
6ud£ic, the servile, low. Cf. L 2. 29; IV. 2. 39; Plat. Theag. 130, B. 
In Socrates' idea, expressed by these words, moral excellence seems to 
be predominant, as this was the highest excellence with him ; another 
might use them with more direct reference to honorable birth or intel- 
lectual preeminence. For the derivation of ayaSo^ from aya^at, to won- 
der at, admire, etc. ; see Plato, Cratylus, p. 412, and Lewis' Plato contr. 
Atheos. p. 1, n. 2; and cf. Cicero's explanation of the meaning of the 

word bonus, Offic. 1. 7. 20. and De Orat. I. 47. 204. av Slk. kekIti- 

(j^ac for uv with the Infin., see Kiihn. Gr. § 260. 5. a. It may be ren- 
dered here in English by seem : should seem to be justly called, or, might 
justly be called. 

17 "O G a III V V V fjLT] av e pb g jjv ottoc e y iy v o) g k e v y k. t. 'X, 
For the position of the adjective clause here and the use of the demon- 
strative TovTtJv, see Kiihn. Gr. § 332. 8. ovv denotes conclusion or 

inference from what precedes ; see note § 2 above and cf. also § 20. The 
negative firj, not ov, is used on account of the condition implied in the 

relative construction : ei /llt] rtva (f>av. rjv b eyiyv. ovrwf eylyvuo- 

KEVy how he thought, what his opinion was. vnlp tovtov^ instead 

of the usual TTEpl tovt. on account of Trept avrov which follows. Seiffert 
renders the whole clause : In qua ergo non appareret quid ille sentiret, 
in hoc inique de eo sententiam tulisse judices nihil mirum est. For the 
signification of ei after ov d-avfiaGTov, see § 13 and grammatical refer- 
ences there. tovtov kv e'&v [irj^rj g av. The verb ev&v/ieiG^ai 

in construction with the genitive of the thing with or without the prep. 
Trep/, signifies, to meditate with one's self, to think much upon, but with the 
accusative it means to ponder, to lay to heart. But it is not common in 
either of these constructions. For examples, see II. 1. 34. IV. 5. 9. A 
different construction is also found ; i. e. with the genitive of the person 
who is the object of consideration and the accusative of the thing, or 
some secondary enunciation which takes its place, as in III. 6. 16: kv- 
"d^vfiov 6e tCjv aXkiJv^ k. t. 7i. 

13 'QovlEVGagy Aor. Part., having been made senator ^ senator factus; 
in the present, (3 ov Xev e lv, to be senator^ I. 2. 35. A similar distinction 
in the meaning of the Aor. and Pres. is frequent. Thus a "PsOf ? having 
been made magistrate. III. 5. 1, but apxeiv, to be archon, II. 2. 13; aov 
GTpaTTjyijGavTog^ you having been made leader ; jSaGiXevGaCj having been 



BOOK I. CHAP. I. 



189 



made king; rafiLevaag, quaestor factus. In like manner Igxvcjv, po- 
tens and Icrxvc^ac, potens factus; aGT^evuv, one sick, aa-d-evT^' 
aac, one who has been attacked by disease, Cyrop. 1. 4. 2; 6vvu/LLevog^ 
potens Sind SvvTjd-eig, Y>otentium nactus. The place of senator 
was the only civil office ever held by Socrates. See Plat. Apol. p. 32, B* 

[3 ov Xev T I Kov 6 pKov 6 fiocrac ev ihfjv . . . eivLGTaT7]Q . . . yevo- 

juevog, having taken the senator's oath {lit. in which it was that) etc., be- 
ing eTiLGTdrrjg, he would not put the vote. The joining together of par- 
ticiples without connectives, as here, was common both among poets and 
prose writers. They were thus enabled to introduce several particulars 
into a sentence with energy and brevity. See Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 676. 2, 
and cf. I. 2. 22; II. 2. 5; III. 13, 5 and Bornemann's Anab. III. 1, 13. 
Stallb. Plat. Euthryph. p. 127; Phaedr. p. 9; Phileb. p. 53. So geni- 
tives absolute as just below: eir cd-v iirj a av r o g rov drjfjLOV . . . opyi- 
CofiEvov Tov Srjfiov, which may be translated : when the people desired, 
. . . although the people were enraged. But, where the design of suc- 
cessive participles is the same, they are joined by the particles Kal, re . . . 
Kttt, Se, etc., as (iovTisvaag nac b^ioGag. Even genitives absolute are 
joined in this way with nominatives, see I. 2. 25 : tolovtqv de avjujSav- 
Tcjv avTOLv Koi dyKtojuevo) . . . e7r^ yevet, when such things had happened 
to them, and (when) etc. Cf. Thucyd. I. 65. and Anab. I. 10. 6. with 
Kriiger's note ; also see examples collected by Poppo, Thuc. III. 84, 2. 
(Part III. Vol. 2, p. 334 sq.). 

'EiriGTaryc- The (SovXr/ rdv TTevraKoalov, or Athenian Senate, 
was composed of 500 members, chosen from the ten tribes {(pvXal). 
These 500 were divided according to the ten (pvXat, into ten TrpvrdveLc, 
each of which presided over the state thirty-five or thirty-six days. 
From these prytanes ten were chosen each week, called irpoedpoi^ 
who had the whole management of affairs for the time. The leader 
of these was called chief president, eTTLardrTjg, which was the office held 
by Socrates at the time alluded to in the text. See G. F. Scho- 
mann, de Comit. Athen. Ch. YII. p. 83 sq. and K. F. Hermann, Lehrb. 
d. Gr. Staatsalterth. ^ 127. irapd r ov g v e [lov g. The un- 
lawfulness of the act consisted in voting for their condemnation all to- 
gether (^ia ip'fpG) instead of separately: Kpivetv dixa eicaarov. See the 
Law in Thirlwall's Hist, of Greece. App. XIII. The position of the 
words, fiLd ip7j(pG)^ directly after evvea arparr/yovg, is chosen, to indicate 
the contrast between hvea and fud, thus bringing into view, merely by 
the position, the principal point, in which the unlawfulness consisted. 

See Kiihn. Gr. §348. 10; L. Gr. 11. §716. v4. evvea orpareyovg 

, , . Toijg d^i(t>l QpdavTCKov nal 'RpaGcvidTjv, k. t. A,, Thrasyllus and Eras- 



190 



NOTES. 



inides with the other admirals. For the elliptical construction, see 
Kiihn. Gr. § 263. d. ; L. Gr. II. 474. d. The occurrence here alluded 
to was briefly as follows : After the victory of the Athenians over the 
Peloponnesians off the Arginusae, three little islands between Lesbos and 
Aeolis (B. C. 404), it was decided by the admirals that they should 
pursue the enemy with their fleet, leaving behind some inferior ofiicers, 
Ta^Lapxai, with men for the purpose of burying the dead. But a storm 
that immediately arose, prevented the performance of this most neces- 
sary oflice for the repose of the souls of the departed, and the leaders of 
the army were publicly arraigned for failure in duty in this matter. It 
was at their trial when all the other profanes yielded to the clamor 
of the people for their condemnation, that Socrates remained unshaken, 
and refused to put the vote : ovk y^eXTjGev k'iniprj<pl(TaL. By refusing to 
do it, he put a stop to their proceeding at the time, as it could be done 
by no other than an tTTLGrarTjc:. Thus the condemnation was at least 
postponed until the next day, when a new prytanis came into office. 
For a more particular account, see Thirlwall's Hist, of Greece Ch. 
XXX. Vol. I. p. 475 sq. ; Mitford's Hist. Ch. 20. 2 and 3. Thrasyllus 
and Erasinides alone are named because the latter proposed and urged 
that they all should pursue the enemy : enl rovg kg MLTvXyvrjv Tro^efiLovg 
TTjv TaKLaTTjv ttaeIv unavrag ; and the former advised the leaving be- 
hind of ships and men for burying the dead : rag fiev vavg KaraTiLTrelv rate 
Seem rove TroTiefilovc irTielv, Xen. Hellen. 1. 7. 31 sq. Also cf. Xen. 
Hellen. I. 6. 28, 7 sq. Diod. Sicul. XIII. 620 sq. Plat. Apol. p. 32, and 

IV. 4. 2 below. ir e fjl ir'A e t ov o g knoLrjaaro^ he thought it better, 

of more consequence. evopKelv rj . . . (pv^d^aod^aL rovq uTreLAovvrag^ 

to keep his oath than ... to escape those threatening, i. e. the threats 
of the people. 

19 'E7TL/j,€?iel(jd-aL . . . a v p (o tt o v , to care for, to take cognizance 
of the actions of men. For the construction of eTTLiie7.ElG'&aL with the 
Gen., See Kiihn. § 274. 1. (6); with prep, and Gen., see e. g. Xen. 
Cyrop. I. 6. 12; with Accus. and Infin. to take care that, see below IV. 

5. 10; with conug and the Indie. Fut., see Kuhn. Gr. § 330. 6, ra fiev 

eiSevai^ ru & ovk ei^. Some of the philosophers taught that the gods 
took cognizance only of more important things, and neglected those of 

inferior importance. See Cic. Nat. Deor. II. 66. lU. 35, 39. ra re 

"keyo^eva Kal tt parro {leva Kat ra GLyrj (SovXevofieva. When 
several words which would require the article if standing singly, are 
connected by re — kol, if they designate but one idea or conception, the 
article is not repeated, as with TrparTo/xeva, but when they are consid- 



BO OKI. CHAP. I. 



191 



ered as independent of, or contrasted with each other, they receive it, as 
in TLL acyy fSovTievofxeva ; see Kiihn. § 245. 2. For examples of its omis- 
sion, see II. 1. 20: al f)a6/.ov-yLaL kol ka rov irapaxpvfJ-a r/dovai, also Ttov 
KaXcjv re Kuyad-tjv epycov ; II. 2. 5 ; 4. 6 : Anab. VIII. 3. 21 : ol Grpar- 
riyol KoiloxayoL \ and of its insertion, see III. 10.5: to jueyaXuTrpeTrec 
re Koi eXsvd-epLov^ Koi to TaneLvov te kul uveXev'&epov. Hipparchus 1. 19, 
Even the most secret deliberations of men, according to Socrates, were 
known to the gods who are everywhere present. Cf. the sentiment of 
this passage with I. 4. 18. Sympos. IV. 48. 

Oav fza^co ovv . This section comprises a repetition of the senti- 20 
ment in § 1, with reference to one particular in the accusation, as a con- 
clusion, indicated by ow, igitur from the preceding arguments, a 
summary of Avhich (tov uaefSeg, k. t. A.) is given as a reason for the con- 
clusion. on Log TTOTe. The Latins would express this by a 

circumlocution : miror igitur, qui tandem factum sit, ut. 
The particles oTrug ttotc are equivalent to tIgl ttote Tioyoig in § 1, but 
maj' be rendered how . . . eyer, or more familiarly : how in the world. It 
should be remarked, that it is frequently difficult, if not impossible, to 
express in English the shade of idea indicated by Trore, as well as by 
several other of the Greek particles, without too long a circumlocution. 
It sometimes may be suggested by the collocation of the words of a 
clause or by the tone of voice in reading, whilst its full force must be 
felt rather than expressed. See III. 5. 13, for a similar construction, 
with OTTOC : Koi -d-av/Ltu^coye..,?] 7T6?.ir oir cjg ttot' eirl to x^i^pov 

eK?iLvev, and cf. note upon § 1. Trepl Tovg -deovg fir/ g d (j) pov etVf 

was not of sound mind, right judgment, in respect of the gods. The neg- 
ative /^r/ is used, because this is a sentiment of the Athenians, whilst 
ovTE is employed below with elirovTa and npa^avTa which express the 
author's own opinion of the conduct of Socrates. 

He pi Tovg eov g . . . n e pi d- e uv . A change of the construc- 
tion of the Prep, in this way is not unusual. See Stallb. Plat. Phaedr. p. 
231. D.; Aeschin. Timarch. § 52 : nepl t co v av a'& rj [jlut cdv cckovo) 
Tioyovg Xeyofievovg, and afterwards : tt e pi de tov tcjv uv&pCyiTDv ptov 
Kal TOV Tioyov, k. t. \. It is sometimes difficult to point out a distinc- 
tion in meaning between the construction of nepl with the Accus. and 
Gen. as in the cases above referred to. See Fischer, Plat. Phaed. § 11. 
276. Plat. Euthyphr. p. 3. B. : KaivoTop^Elv nepl to, -^ela ; 5. A. : Kai- 
voTOfzelv Trepl tuv ■&etG)v. We even find the Accus. where we should 
expect the Gen. and the reverse. Plat. Menon. p. 90. B. Stallb. Plat, de 
Eepub. VII. p. 538. D. et. al. See also Kiihn. L, Gr. II. § 624. de, 



192 



NOTES. 



answering to fiev in the preceding phrase, and introducing an affirmation 

of the reverse of what is there denied. Lat., a c potius. sItj re 

Kai vofiLi^oLTo, would be and be considered. 



CHAPTER II. 

1 Q av fiaa T bv ... to TTeLod-j/vai rivag a>f, k. t. A. The article to 
gives the phrase the force of a substantive, (See Kiihn. Gr. § 244. 11,) 
which is the subject of ^aiVerai, and ^av/iacjTov, is predicate. For the 
emphatic position of -^avfiaaTov at the beginning of the sentence, see 

Kiihn. Gr. § 348. 5, 6, 7. tovc veovg 6 1 i e t p e v. For a more 

definite statement of this accusation as answered by Socrates, see Plat. 

Apol. p. 1 9 sq. de ... Kai, and . . . also. Trpbg Tolg elprj- 

fievotc, in addition to what has already been said. nptJTov fiev 

. . . elTa. The omission of 6e after elTa and eneLTa following npuTOv 
fiev is not infrequent ; see Kiihn. Gr. § 322. 5. c. Rem. 4 ; L. Gr. II. § 734 ; 

cf. 1. 4. 1 1 ; 1. 7. 2 ; III. 6. 2, 9, et al. u<ppo6L(jio)v Kai yaaTpbc^ 

res venereas exercendi et edendi potandique. The 
omission of the article here, giving a kind of verbal force to the nouns 
is worthy of notice ; so ;^ei/z(Ji'a, -^epog and ivovovg which follow ; Kiihn. 
Gr. § 244, R. 3. npbg ;^e£//wva, /c. r. A. The change from the gen- 
itive used in a(l>podLGLtdv and yaoTpog (Kiihn. § 275) to an accusative 
with the preposition, to express a more objective relation cannot escape 
the notice of the student. The Latins w^ould continue the genitive : 
" hyemis, aestatis, laborum omnium tolerantissimus." For the power 
of Socrates in enduring cold and heat, etc., see Plato, Sympos. 220. B. 
and cf I. 6. 2, 3. Wiggers says in liis Life (Ch. V.), that Socrates used 
special exertions, during his military campaigns, " to steel himself 
against the effects of hunger, thirst and cold. Though Potidaea was be- 
sieged during the severest cold of a Thracian winter, Socrates, in his 
usual clothing, walked barefoot through snow and ice." 

r t 6e, and besides., or nay more. rcpb^ to /leTpliov delG'&ai ire- 

Tratdev/LiEvog ovTug, he was so trained (or accustomed) to moderation in 
his desires, (jgte rravv, k. t. /I., that having very little he was very easily 
satisfied with what he had. The use of the participle, neKTrifievog, 
in the nominative by attraction here is explained in Kiihn. Gr. § 341. 3. 
307. 4, compared with ^310 3; L. Gr. IL § 825 ; and Viger. Idiot. 163. 
Cf § 7 ; III. 3. 1 ; 9. 7 ; 11. 8, 14: tu (paiveaT^ai jSovTio/xevrj, et al. For 



BOOK I. CHAP. II. 



193 



the construction of the adverbial sentence with wore, to which ovtcjc 
corresponds in the principal sentence, see Kiihn. Gr. § 341. 1. For the 
Infin. exsiv instead of the Indie, see also Kiihn. Gr. § 341. 3. (a), and 
L. Gr. II. § 825. 3 (a). The frugality of Socrates is described in 1.3. 
5 sq. ; Oecon. II. 3 ; cf. also 1. 6. 2. The propriety of the strong ex- 
pression, iruvv fZLfcpa, in reference to his possessions, is evident from his 
own declarations found in the Apol. of Plato, p. 38, and Oecon. 2. 3: 
" If I could find a reasonable purchaser, I should perhaps get five minae 
for all my property, including my house." Cf also Cic. Tusc. Disp. 
34. 97. 

Uapavofiov^^ regardless of law ^ like our use of the word lawless. 2 

TT pd ^ TO TTovelv fi a7\, a K. ov incapable of enduring hardship^ 1 a b o r e s 
adi re. Cf. the meaning of the Infin. with the article with that of the 
nouns TiOvovQ, k. t. above, without it- av . . . sttoltjgsv, like our po- 
tential imperfect, Lat. Imperf. Subj., How could he have made, etc. For 
the use of av with the Aor. Praet. in questions, see Kiihn. Gr. § 344. 6 ; L. 

Gr. § 454. 6. a. 'A Ti 7J enavcre. 'AX^' indicates the contrast with 

the implied negative answer to the preceding question. He could not, 
on the contrary he hindered, (eTzavoe^ avocare a,) many, etc. This word 
is here used as the Latins sometimes used immo vero, nay rather: 
"Si patriam prodere conabitur pater, silebit ne filius ? Immo vero 
obsecrabit patrem," — Cicero. Hartung, Yol. II. 37, says that aXXa is 
often used when one suddenly stops and turns to a thought which gives 
the whole idea another phase. Comp. ^ 27 : II. 6. 21 ; Anab. IV. 6.19. 
For the construction of verbs of this class with the accusative of the per- 
son and genitive of the thing, see Sophocles' Gr. § 180. 2. fze v 

here has reference to the words, § 3. Kairot ye ovdeTruTrore vneuxero dL- 
daoK. K. T. /I., which restrict the clause with juev^ while that is in con- 
trast with the preceding, as above stated. See note 1.1. tt oltj- 

<7 a f , by making them to desire virtue. For this use of the participle, 

see Kiihn. Gr. § 312. 4 (e). av . . . kTTLfieXcjvrac, after a past 

tense for el eirifieTiolvTo, So not unfrequently ; cf. I. 2. 55, 59 ; III. 2. 
4 : o)v uv TjyrjTai for av yyolro. 

KatTOL ye, quanquam or quanquam quidem. The par- 3 
tide ye like quidem in Latin, gives emphasis to the restriction. See 
Kuhn. Gr. § 317. 2. Cf. IV. 2. 7 ; Cyrop. III. 1. 38 ; also Cicero, de 
Legg. II. 6. 14 : de ejus legis laude dicam ; quod idem et Zaleuc am et 
Charondam fuisse video ; quanquam quidem illi non studii et 
delectationis, sed reipublicae causa leges civitatibus suis conscripserunt. 
When ye is separated from KairoL by intervening words, it frequently 
17 



194 



NOTES. 



has not respect to the whole clause, hut to the word which it follows as 
in I. 6. 11 ; II. 3. 15 ; III. 12. 7 ; IV. 7. 5 : KaiToi ovcVe rovrcjv ye uvy- 
Koog yv. See ILirtungs Gr. Partik. I. S. 411 ; Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 704. 

1. 2. and Tusc. Disp. III. 34, 84. vtteox^to dtdaaKa^iog elvai 

TOvToVj he never professed to he a teacher of these things, se h arum 
rerum doctorem pofiteri. Cf with vTreax- here the forms of 

inavyeXXecr^aL in § 7, 8. r Cj cj) av e p elva i, on account of his 

appearing to he such, etc., or on this account, hecause he appeared to be 
such. For the Nom. here by attraction with the Infin. see Kahn. Gr. 

§ 310. 3, also § 1. above, and cf III. 3. 1. tTvvdLarptfhvrac eavri^) 

fitfiov/ievovg kKelvov. In some Mss. avrC) is found instead of tavrC)^ but 
the latter pronoun is probably used, as referi ing to the thoughts of So- 
crates and not of the author ; see note, § 49. In sentiment, Plato 
Apol. 33 is parallel with this : kyd de dtdcKj/caXoc [J-lv ovSevdg ttuttot'' 
kyevo/LLTjv, K. T. A. Accordingly, (see note 1.4.) Socrates does not call those 
to whom he gave instruction (pupils), [lad-rirag, but Gwovrac, Gvvdia- 
TplfSovrag, yvcjpLfiovg and imTriddovCf cf. I. 6. 3. In this way he dis- 
tinguished himself from the Sophists of his time, who boasted that they 
could effect all things by their teachings. enelvov. This pro- 
noun is often used instead of the personal pronoun ahrog, but it indi- 
cates a contrast which is not implied in avrog. Cf. lY. 1.1; 2. 3 : Anab. 

VII. 3. 4 ; Plat. Protag. p. 310 D. r o lo v c> d e. The pronouns 

bdsj cjoe, tol6g6e and tog6g6e commonly. refer to what follows ; whilst 
ovToq, ovT(j)g^ roiovrog, and togovto^ have reference to what goes before j 
as in Cyrop. V. 2. 31 : Ka^ 6 Kvpog uKOvaag rov Tuppvov Toiavra 
TO I a 6 e npdc avrbv ele^e. Yet the latter class somewhat often re- 
fer to what follows; as in I. 2. 61; II. 1. 10; IV. 6. 1; see also 
&Uger. ad Anab. II. 2. 2 ; and the former more seldom to what 
goes before, as roiovade here. See also rouide in I. 7. 5. at the end, 
with note. Different from this is it, when rade, etc. refer to an object 
as present before the eyes, as in Cyrop. III. 3. 35 : kyu de vfilv fiev 7ra- 
paLvCov, TzoLovg nvag XPV ^Ivai ev t(j t o l g)6 e, i. e. in the present state 
of things. So in C}Top. III. 3. 38. Anab. VII. 3. 47. In like manner 
in Latin for the sake of rendering the narrative of past events more 
vivid, hie is used for i s. See KOhner's note upon Cic. Tusc. Disp. I. 
3. 5. p. 53. — Socrates was distinguished from all his predecessors by the 
correspondence of his life with his teachings. This was one secret of 
his influence. He lived according to his philosophy ; cf. I. 3. 1 ; IV. 4. 
16 ; 7. 1, etc. See Brandis Gesch. Gr. and Rom. Phil. II. S. 5. 

^ 'AAAa //f/v, see Note, I. 1. 6. v7:epea-&tovTa vnepTro- 



BOOK I. CHAP. II. 



195 



v€Lv, that one eating immoderately should labor excessively. So- 
crates probably alluded to the athletae whose voracity was proverbial. 

See Kiihner's Note upon Cic. Tusc. II. 1 7. 40. to S 6 , answering to 

TO juev above. ibv x v , the appetite for food and drink ; so it is not 

unfrequently used; Cyrop. I. 3. 18. VIII. 7. 4: tg) de ?j ijjvxv oltov [lev 
ov TcpogieTo. In like manner the Latins use a n i m a and animus. 
See Kiihn. note on Cicero. Tusc. Disp. II. 22. 53. Cf also, I. 3. 14. 

upon which Kiihner says: de vehemcntiore amoris appetitione. 

T av T a licav Ljg e tcirov elv , to digest by suitable labor. Tav- 

TTjv . . . 7?)y £^Lv vyL£ivj]v TE LKavcjg elvai. This manner of living 
(e^iv) is healthful (for the body), sufficiently so, etc. This position 
of the adverb is emphatic. See Stallb, Plat. Phaedr. 256. E. for 
abundant examples, and also Kiihn. Gr. § 348. 5, and L. Gr. 11. § 863. 1. 
Cf. Cicero de Oratore, I. 21. 96: jucundum satis fore videbatur. So of 
other adverbs both in Latin and Greek, e. g. ttuvv^ admodum, plane, 
etc. kfLTTodL^eiv^ to hinder, literally to fetter, from hv and i:ovq. 

*A/l/l' ov firjv, -d-pvTr-LKog ye . ^ . g v fiyv ov6\ The particles 5 
ov juyv are often used where one phrase is followed by another which 
might seem to oppose it, but does not. The latter thought is strongly 
affirmed, whilst the first remains true. The idea here is, that, although 
Socrates commended the care of the body, yet he was not effeminate, 
etc. Latin: profecto tamen non or neque tamen: see I. 2. 27 : ov [ir]v 
Ta ye uXka ovtcj KplveTat, yet indeed in respect to other things we do 
not so judge. Thuc. 1. 5; Isocr. Paneg. 54, 68. Where there is no 
opposition between the antecedent and consequent member, but an 
agreement in sentiment, the particle /^f^v, in the phrase ov jirjv or ovde 
ti7]v, not only connects, but enhances the meaning, like the Latin v e r o 
in neque vero. Ov (irjv ovSe^ therefore = neque . . . quidem or ac 
ne . . . quidem ; see 1. 2. 63, and Hartung, Gr. Partik. 11. S. 373 sq. 

Kiihn. Gr. § 316. 1. (a). L. Gr. II. § 862. aXaCov lko^ t/v ovt' 

afLKexovy, k..t.%. ^ kTia^ovcKog is from aA??, a wandering, a roaming: 
thence aXa'^uv^ a wanderer, and impostor, pretender, and the adjective 
ulal^ovLKog, disposed to make false pretensions, and here, desirous of 
display in dress (a//7re;^6y??, lit. a fine outer garment worn by women 
and effeminate men), etc. There is undoubtedly a secret thrust, in 
this passage, at the sophists who were fond of display in dress and 
equipage ; and were hence sometimes called /car' e^oxvv the aTia^oveg. 
'Emc>iXPV^'^~'^^K from epaaig [epafiii) love and xPVf^^i money, = 

money-loving, avaricious. avv 6 v t a g , see note § 3 above. ■ 

tqv fiev yap uXkijUV . . . eirpaTTeTo xPW^t^- -^"P introduces the 



196 



NOTES. 



proof that Socrates did not make his disciples avaricions ; and a more 
condensed argument it would be difficult to find : For he both (f^ev) 
freed them from other desires, (and of course from a desire of money, 
as a means of gratifying them), and {(Ve) did not take pay from those 
who were desirous of his instructions {^avrov eTrnL^v/iovvra^^ lit. those 
desirous of himself, ii, qui sui cupidi essent; and thus showed himself 
free from all avaricious desires. His course of conduct was thus 
strongly contrasted with that of the sophists, who by their exactions 
from their disciples, were distinguished in the opinion of the common 
people for their avarice. See I. 2. 6, 11, 60; I. 5, 6; Stallb. Plato, 
Hipp. Maj. 282. D. and note; Gorgias p. 519. C ; Oecon. 2. 8; Apol. 
p. 20; and Aristoph. Clouds, 99, 100: 

*' These are they, 
Who can show pleaders how to twist a cause, 
So you'll pay them for it, right or wrong." 

6 TovTov iV cLTrexofx evoc, abstaining (or, by abstaining) from 

this; i. e. from taking pay from his pupils. uv d panod ta- 

Tag eavrCbv e tt e k aXe t . ' kvdairpodiGrrjQ^ a slave-dealer, from 
avdpanodil^u), to reduce to slavery (prob. from ardpo^ and ttoiV), a more 
emphatic word than 6ov7\,6o)^ to subdue; hence in the plur. with kavribv, 
sellers of themselves, of their own liberty. 'EireKuXeLy to call in reproach, 
to stigmatize; seel. 5. 6: vo(il(^o)v rov napu rov rvxovTog xPW^t^ 
"kafiliavovra dednorfjv eavrov Kci^iGTavai, koL dovXeveiv dov^eiav ov- 

de/iLug f/TTov ai(7xpccv. dta to uvayKalov avrolg elvai SiaTieyeG^ai 

nap' cjv uv Aa/3oiev, because the necessity was laid upon them of 
conversing Avith those, from whom they might receive a reward. In 
Latin as in English the pronoun corresponding to the demonstrative 
TovTotc, would be used before the relative {o)v) : cum lis ... a quibus, 
with those, from whom. See examples of its omission in Greek in 
Kiihn. Gr. § 331, Rem. 3; L. Gr. II. § 782. 4. For the use of av here 
with the optative in oratio obi. see Kiihn. Gr. ^ 333. 6, and Ex. ; L. Gr. 
n. § 798. Of. a different use, IV. 1. 2. 

y F^L . . . TrpuTTo LT . In the use of this el for on or o)g we have 
an indication of the urbanity of the Greeks who preferred not to express 
an odious sentiment as actually existing, but as possible; see note I. 
1. 13 and notice the different significations of the Indicative and Opt. 
Mode. TO fiEytGTov Kepchg . . . (pl/iov aya^dv. A beautiful illustra- 
tion of this passage is found in the Life of Socrates by Diogenes Laer- 
tius, II, 34 : Aiaxlvov de einovTog • Iltv7]g elfil Kal aXko fiev ovdev ex(^, 



BOOK I. CHAP. II. 



197 



6ido)fLi de aoi efxavrov ""Ap' ovv, cIttev (6 HoKpurrjc), ovfc aiad-avr} ra 

fiEj LGT d fi i 6 id ov g\ ^7] 6 yEvofievog KaTibg nayad^oQ r cj 

Tu jUE-ytcFTa evf:py£Tf]c>avTL fiy rrjv fZEytarrjv x^P^'^ e^ol. In- 
stead oi }ir] • ■ • M more usually find iirj ov as in II. 3. 10 : dsSoLKa, 
/Z7 ovK. Exo) roaavTTjv C)0(j)lav. But the double /^^ is used here to indi- 
cate more definitely that the sentiment was from the mind of Socrates. 
The form of the oratio Miqua is retained in minor parts of the 
sentence as well as in the general enunciation of it. See Kiihn. L. Gr. 
II. § 718. 1. Rem. 2 ; also Cf. Thuc. II. 13. Hartung, Gr. Partik. II. S. 
177 compares this construction with that of ye after yap. For an ex- 
planation of which Kiihner says : subtilior quam verior mihi videtur esse, 
see Hermann, Adn. Viger. § 265. For the use of the participle with 
the article here = Latin, is, qui: 6 yevofisvog . . . rc5 . . . EVEpysrycravTi, 

see Kiihn. Gr. § 244. 8. X^pi-T^ exslv to feel gratitude. Hence the 

idea of the whole phrase : lest one who had become truly noble and 
good should not feel the most lively gratitude towards him who had 
conferred the greatest favors. 

TC)v ^vv 6v T cov eaurw = Latin, familiares. See note upon 8 

§ 3 above. si iirj a p a, Latin, nisi forte, used ironically. So 

dpa is often used in Attic prose. It must not be supposed, however, 
that upa loses its inferential force in such cases. The idea in the mind 
of the writer here was undoubtedly something like this : unless, (which 
we did not suppose, but might naturally infer from the fact that such a 
man as Socrates was accused,) virtue is, etc. The employment of par- 
ticles in this way, as suggestive of trains of thought passing through the 
mind of the writer or speaker, frequently of so subtle a nature that they 
could not well be expressed in language, is one of the most decided 
beauties of the Greek language, and strikingly indicative of the cultiva- 
tion of the Greek mind. A close attention to such particles as dTiXd, 
upa, yap, ttov, dy, etc., will not only convince the student of this fact, 
but will repay him by the acquaintance he will thus obtain vrith the an- 
cient mode of thinking, and the reflex influence of Attic delicacy and re- 
finement upon himself. E/' firj without dpa is also found in a very sim- 
ilar sense. The exception made is in such cases always an impossible, 
or a least, a highly improbable one. See Kiihn. Gr. § 324. 3 ; L. Gr. 
IL § 756. 5, and Stallb. Plat. Eepub. II. 375, and cf Kiihn. Cic. Tusc. 

Disp. IV. 23. 51. 8ta(j)'S-opd, like the Latin, corruptela, that 

which con'upts, contaminates, is perhaps here well rendered by the Part, 
adj. ; coiTupting^ or personifying it, a corrupter. 

17* 



198 



NOTES. 



9 'A X A ^, very often introduces an objection. Hartung. Gr. Partik. II. 
37. V7}, followed by the Acc. of the name of the deity invoked, in- 
dicates strong affinnation, and is frequently used after aAXa in answer- 
ing objections. 6 KaTi]yopog £(pj]. The usual position of the 

words would be the reverse of those found here, as in § 36 : c^?; 6 Xapt- 
liT^Tjq. Still this order is not unusual; as in II. 1. 18: 6 ^uKpdrrjq e<^7]. 
2. 7 : TTpbg ravra 6 veaviGKog e<pj]. Symp. VI. 5 : 6 KaX/dag £<f>ij. 
Cyrop. VIII. 3. 27. Oecon. XIX. 2. We find the same construction in 
Latin: accusator inquit; see 0. M.Miiller ad Cic de Orat. p. 98. 

vTTEpopdv, lit. to look over, hence, to overlook, to despise, whilst 

KaTa(l)povelv below, means lit. to think down upon, hence to consider val- 
ueless, to contemn ; like the Latin despicere and contemnere. See 1. 3. 4 : 

irdvTa Tuv^ptJTTLva virepeijpa. 4. 10: virepopC) to SaifiovLov. rCbv 

Ka^ earcjTuv v6/llo)v, the established or received laws. elijj 

Optative in Qrat. obliqua. r o i) f fiev r;;c TroAewc dpKovra^, for 

this common construction of the Greek, with the article separated from 
its noun, by w^ords which are combined with it in expressing a single 
conception, giving emphasis and direction to the qualifying words, see 

Kiihn. Gr. § 245. 3. (a). "keyov, by saying^ or when he said. 

dizb Kvdfiov Kad-L<7Ta(n9-aL. The Athenian magistrates were cho- 
sen by putting the names of candidates into an urn with black and 
white beans (/cva/iof), and those whose names were drawn with the 
white beans were elected ; hence they are called ol ciTrb KvdfLov dpxovrec 
and Kvau£VTOL, 'bean Archons;' see Fiske's Man. Class. Lit. p. 180. 

Ka&LaracTT^aLj Mid. voice sibi collocare,or creare. 6 e after fiev above, 

contrasts the conduct of men in respect to their choice of individuals for 
other occupations and for nilers, and may be rendered whilst or althovgh, 
Q iXe iVj for which many read k&Heiv. The shorter form nearly al- 
ways used by Homer and early Epic writers, and never by the trage- 
dians except in the Impf. fj^elov^ is seldom found in Xenophon and the 
more ancient Attic writers, except in particular phrases : as el i^eAetf, 
dv T^ebc ^€/.7] ; hence the k was probably here erased by the corrector. 
It is however used in a few passages of the Memorabilia ; as in II. 1. 18 
and 6. 4. In I. 4. 18 we have the full form after a word ending in a 

consonant, and the abbreviated form after a vowel. Kexpvo^aL^ 

perfect used as present, indicating possession or continued use, v. Kiihn. 
Gr. § 255, Rem. 5; Buttmann, \ 113. 6. So this verb is generally used 
in Attic Greek. It is also used as a present in Epic writers, but fre- 
quently with signification, to he in want, need of a thing. So in a few 
cases in Attic writers. Cf. Demosthenes de Corona, p. 239, 40 ; 327, 304. 
and Homer, Odys. HI. 266 j XIV. 422, et alibi. Kva/xevrcpf cho- 



BOOK I. CHAP. II. 



199 



sen by beans, i. e. by lot ; implied of course with the following nouns, 
T€KT0VL, K. T. A. fiTjd^ ctt' aWa Totavra^ Seiffert calls this con- 
struction a slight Anacoluthon for ^rjd^ clXag) kivl roiavra. Better perhaps 
with Schneider, constr. : reKvf/ftara tlvl Kvafievru . . . a . . . u/LLapTavo- 
fieva . . . Tuv . . . u/LLapravo/iivcjv, which going wrong (or, in which if 
there is error), do far less injury than when wrong is done to (or, in ref- 
erence to) the State. k tt al p e tv, to induce or incite. £({>Vj i- e. 

[KaT7p/opog] ecpTj. ryg k a'& e a r cj a rj ^ TroXireia^, the existing 

government. Kat ttolelv 3 tatov and made them violent, turbu- 
lent, disobedient ; opposed to irpavg, mild, gentle, obedient. Hoielv is 
connected by Kat to eTraipeLv. It will be observed that Xenophon does 
not deny the fact that Socrates was not altogether pleased with the 
democratical government of Athens. JElian, Var. Hist. III. 17, says: 
llQKpuTTjg ev T7J filv ' A'&j]vac(jjv TToXirela ovic ypianero. TvpavvLKijv yap 
Kal fiovapxtfcyv etopa ttjv drijuoKpaTiav ovaav. 

^ pov 7] G iv uaKovvTag, may be rendered, acting prudently^ exer- 10 
cising practical wisdom, prud en ti am cole re or exercere. So 
Seiffert ; but it seems more in accordance with the spirit of the passage 
to consider ^popz/o-if as antithetical to djua^la and to render the phrase: 
those who devote themselves to mental culture. So Kiihner: ego vero 

credo e OS, qui animi cultui operam dant. vofit^ovrag 

LKavovg eGe (jd-aL. For eaecr^ac many read elvac, supposing that after 
the forms of vo/lll^elv, to be construed with the nominative, Xenophon 
always uses the present infinitive ; but we find both the future and aorist 
used to indicate different modifications of the same idea. For parallel 
cases of the fut. after verba putandi, etc., cf. § 8 above; III. 1. 1; 
7. 8; lY. 1. 5 ; Cyrop. VIL 2. 28 ; see Kiihn. L. Gr. § 445, not. 2, and 
Gr. § 257. 2. Eem. 2. There seems to be special propriety and beauty 
in the use of the future here where a contingency is denoted ; i. e. those 
who suppose that (if time and circumstances favor), they shall be suita- 
ble, etc. 

U p 6 a e L (J Lv, belong to, are consequent upon. ol j3iaGd-evTeg . . . oi 

. . . iretGd-evreg, compelled by force (pia) . . . induced by persuasion. It 
should be observed that in Deponents which have both a middle and 
passive form in the Aor. (as PLa^ojuai^ kPiaaafirjv, hpuiu^rjv) the passive 
form generally, not always, retains the passive signification. See Host, 

Gr. § 113; Kiihn. § 252. Rem. Cf. Hellen. VI. 1. 7; VIL 3. 9. 

cKpaLped-evreg . . . KexapicrfzevoL, these words are here contrasted as 
also jiiaadevreg and ireta'&ivTeg^ and iilgovglv and ^i^.oijGiv, and hence 
the most forcible rendering of KexapcGfiivoc is, those who have received 



200 



NOTES. 



favors^ beneficio affici, in antithesis with those who are de- 
prived, despoiled, although the common, almost the universal meaning 
of x^pi-s^^'^f^f' is to gratify, to bestow favor, beneficio afficere. Both 
Kiihner and Sciffert give the former signification here. Cf. Herod. VIII. 
5: ovTOL (Vc uvaKeTreiGfLiivoL }]aav Kal tolgl KvjSoFeat e k e x ^i- p f- o. 

tCjv laxvv avEV yvufiTjg 6 v r (j those who possess force, 

power, without understanding. In the words of Horace : qui " vim con- 

silii expertem " habent. ru roiavra TvpaTreiv. This is the reading 

of all the Mss. and of all the ancient editions of any authority. Some 
later editors have supplied to before ra roLavra, but although strict 
concinnity of construction would require the article to correspond with 
that before iSta^ecj&aL, yet it does not so demand it as to set aside the 
authority of Mss. and early editions. For, the infinitive, f^cu^eG-&aL, stand- 
ing ])y itself, seems more to need the support of the to than ttputtelv, 
which is attended by its object ; and besides, many passages are found 
in the most accurate Greek writers, where this strict conformity of the 
parts of tlie sentence is not observed. 

11 'A?i?i a ju^v, see note upon 1. 1. 6, av fi fia x (^v 6 juev jSLu^ea-d-at 

To?./LLcjv deoLT^ uv ov K oTiLyov, ... ov6 ev 6 g, he who ventured to 
use force, (like vi grassari in Livy,) would indeed (fJ^lv) need allies 
not a few, etc. This emphatic position of the ovk oXljov, not a few^ at 
the end of the clause and the corresponding place of the ov^Evoq^ not one^ 

none^ should not escape the student's notice. Kal yap, for surely. 

The yap gives a reason for the assertion in the last clause and koI 

strengthens the affirmation. k al . . . de. V. note, I. 1.3: kukeI- 

vog (U. (povEVELv, = Latin, necare, whilst uitoktelvelv = intei'ficere ; 

— Seiffert. v (^Covtl tcel'&oiievu xpv^^'^o,'-) the idea is : than to have 

him, living, as a willing friend. 

12 'AAA' E(p7] y E. The force of tlie particles aTiV ... ye is nearly that 
of at enim, in Latin, hut surely, or indeed. The sense is the same as if 
the objector had said : KaiTOL ys tovto ovTug t'x^t, ug gv TiiyEtg, oKka ye 
KpLTiag, K. T. 1. The ye not only concedes what precedes but does it in 
such a way that the following is more strongly opposed ; though what 
you say is granted, yet it certainly cannot be denied that, etc. Cf. note 
upon naiTOL yE in I. 2. 3 above ; and also Tuscul. Disp. III. 34, 84 : ve- 
rum quidem haec hactenus. The particle ye should seem most natu- 
rally to follow 'AAAa, as both refer to the whole phrase, but in Attic Greek 
they arc generally separated by intervening words, and no material differ- 
ence in its force is discoverable, whether after a/iTid or the predicate that 
immediately follows, as here. The predicate being the most important part 



BOOK I. CHAP. II. 



201 



of the enunciation may properly take after it a word which qualifies the 
whole phrase. Cf. IV. 3. 3 : 'AAA' ola'&d 7' ^rj. But when ye is not 
subjoined to the predicate but to some other part of the phrase, it fre- 
quently does not qualify the meaning of the whole phrase, but of the par- 
ticular word with which it is placed. Cf , however, § 49 and 5 J . For the 
exceptions with regard to separate positions of these particles, see Ast, 
Lex. Plat. I. p. 101. In the only instances of their use in N. Test, they 
are written together. See Hackett's Plutarch, De Sera, etc., p. 95. 

Kp IT tag^ the son of Callaeschrus, was one of the Thirty Tyrants 
who, after the end of the Peloponnesian war, were placed over the 
Athenians (B. C 403) by the Lacedemonians, who had obtained the 
principality of Greece. He possessed much influence and exercised 
the greatest rigor in his rule until put to death by Thrasybulus. Hellen. 
11. 3, 15 sq. Thirl wall's Hist, of Greece, ch. XXIX, XXXI. Mitford, do. 

eh. 2L 2. A/l/ci/3ia(577c, the son of Clinias, the inheritor of one of 

the largest fortunes in Athens, and possessed of many noble traits of 
character, excited the interest of Socrates, and led to his untiring exer- 
tion to win one possessing such talents and advantages for serving his 
country, to the side of truth and virtue. They not only lived together 
for a time at Athens, but served in company at Potidaea, where So- 
crates saved the life of his pupil, and were afterwards comrades at the 
battle of Delium. But the subsequent course of Alcibiades is well 
known. See Thirlwall L p. 395 sq. Ch. XXIV. sq. The fact that 
these two individuals, who were the prominent causes of the calamities 
that attended the rule of the Thirty Tyrants, had been intimate with 
Socrates, without doubt had great influence upon the minds of the un- 

discriminating multitude in making up their decision against him. 

fzev . . . d e av . The same succession of particles also appears in § 
24 ; II. 2. 14; rove {Jitv '^eovQ . . . rovg 6e uv&pcjTrovr av ; III. 1. 8. See 

Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 739. 2. v/3 ptar orar og , most insolent, for 

which some read v^piGTLKorarog. 

Tt/v f5e TTpbg lluKpdrrjv g vv v aiav avrolv (jq eyevero Sirj-yyaojuat, 13 
by a common attraction for 7^ avvovGia avrolv cjg eyev., k. r. 7i. Cf. L 3. 
8; 4. 13, et al. See Kiihn. Gr. ^ 347. 3. A similar construction is 
found in Latin : familiaritatem autem eorum cum Socrate qualis fuerit 
explicabo. With the imperative in Cic. Cn. Pompey XIII: quae 
breviter qualia sint in Cn. Pompeio consideremus. 

• ^Y>yev£G-&r]v iiev yap 67). Tap is used here to begin a promised 14 
narration, sometimes called yap epexegetic. The is added to con- 
firm the declaration, tWeeo?. Cf. Sympos. 11. 4; Apolog. § 20. Infra 



NOTES. 



III. 10. 10 ; 11. 17, et al. See Hartiing's Gr. Partik. I. 287, and Kiibn. 
L. Gr. 11. § 692. Sometimes the particle f^// following yap does not 
qualify the meaning of that particle but a preceding word in the sen- 
tence from which it is separated by yap. Of. II. 4. 1 : tovto fihv yap 
(5^, i. e. TOVTO 6?/, this indeed ; Cyrop. V. 3. 8 : Ev [lev ovv, ecj)?], Soku 
eldevai • ttoT^Tiu yap 6t] tycjye KaKelvoc l:7raf)f>7jaiaau/Lie-&a irpoc dXA^- 
Aoi'f, i. e. TToTiXu 6i]^ prorsus multa. See Hartung and Kiibner, as 

above. navTuv uvoiiacrTOTuTG) yevta^aL, to become named, most 

celebrated, by all. arr' kAaxloTDv /nev xpv^-^'^^'^i having the least 

means, or with the least means. Hieron. XI. 1 : anb tuv ISIdv KTrjiid- 
TG)v dairavdv elg to koivov uyaT^ov. The same, 6 ; also Anab. I. 1. 9. 
The means or instrument by which anything is accomplished is fre- 
quently designated in Greek by the prep, and, where the simple Abla- 
tive would be used in Latin. Of. § 9 above: Toijg Trjq ttoXscjc dpxovTag 
uTTo Kvu fiov KaMoTaad^aL, to appoint by the bean ; i. e. by casting 
lots with it. In like manner the material of which anything is made, 
or, from which it is derived is denoted by diro. 3. 3 : -Ovalag de -^vov 
fiLKpdg dirb fiLupCdv. II. 1. 25, 28. See Kiihn. Gr. § 288. 1 (e) and (f). 

L. Gr. II. § 598, ^EyevEGd-Tjv, fiev ... rideoav de . . . klaxioTCdv 

fiev . . . Tjdovuv de... Tolg de. The consecution of the particles is 
here worthy of notice. The first two parts of the antithetic clause in- 
troduced by de, again contrasted by fiev . . . de, belong to one class or 
one general idea, whilst the last de appends something of a different 
character, and may well enough be rendered by the Latin d e n i q u e 

and in fine, avTapKeoTaTa ^(bvTa, lived most contentedly, or plane 

contentum vivere. ev Toig Tioyotg, oTzug /3o{f?.oiro, cf. Plato, 

Laches, p. 187. E. 

15 T avT a de bpCovT e, perceiving these things, or, when they, etc., Lat. 

quae quum illi viderent. kol 6vt e oto ■Kpoeiprjod^ov, and being such 

as we have before represented them to be ; or, and since they were such, 

etc., Lat. ac tales essent, etc. iroTepov Tig uvTd 0?) ; for the use 

of the Subj. in deliberative questions or questions implying doubt, see 
Kuhn. Gr. 259. 1. (b), and L. Gr. 11. § 464. Cf. § 45 : baa de bllyoi Tovg 
TToXTiOVc jLL7j TTetaavTeg, d?.?A KpaTovvTeg yptKpovcn, rcoTepov pcav 

fiev 7/ fir] (pC)fiev elvat. en fS-v fir/ a av t e, from love or desire, 

propter cupiditatem. For this use of the participle, see Kiihn. Gr. § 312. 

(b). bpe^aa^ai, from bpeyo), lit. to reach after, to long for, means 

here, with the preceding Accus. avTO), sought, expetere. 'Ope^. Tyg 
buL?uag corresponds in meaning with ^uKpaTovg upex^ijTrjv, in § 16. 
Cf. Symp. VIII. 35 : eav aal bpex'&y tov GCjfiaTog. rj vo/iiaavTet 



BOOK I. CHAP. II. 



203 



or because they supposed: see Kiihii. Gr. §312. (b). y ev eG-Q-at 

a V, for the use and signification of av with the Infin., see Kiihn, Gr. 

§ 260. ( 5 ). "key SLV re Koi Trparretv. The Latin Gerund in 

the Accus. with ad corresponds to these Infinitives : ad dicendum 
agendumque. 

eov 6 tdovT og ; the Latin would here take the conjunction with 1 6 
the Subj. : si deus iis optionem daret. For the use of the Part, in the 

Gen. absolute, see Kiihn. Gr. § 31 2, 3. eXea-d- a t av fzuTiXov 

avT C) re-dvdvat, Latin : mortem vitae anteponere. Ar/Xo 6' 

kyevecr&rjv, k. t. A., they became known, etc. i. e. their actions revealed 

their character. yap introduces the explanation of what they did, 

as the ground of the preceding assertion. . . . raxLora, ut pri- 

mum, just as soon as. aTroTrydr/aavTE, a stronger word than 

diro^ocTT/Gavrs. Philostr. Yit. Apoll. IV. 38 : el ng did rovro dTTOTr7]6a 

(l>L?iO(jo(j)Lag, is sometimes compared with this passage, sir parr e- 

rrjv rd ttoX lt ck d, they immediately broke away from Socrates and 
engaged in political life. 

'IcTur ovv, perhaps then or perhaps now. The ovv introduces an 17 
inference from what precedes ; the conduct of the pupils might suggest 
this objection to the conduct of Socrates. With Icrog it denotes possi- 
ble result or consequence. crcoo pov elv, to be discreet, here, to 

have just views in relation to government : Socrates ought not to teach his 
disciples the manner of governing, before he teaches them to do it with 
moderation, equity. o v k avrtXeyo. Xenophon leaves this re- 
proach unanswered for the present, but resumes it in IV. 3. 1. Se 

. . . bpC)^ hut this 1 see, hoc certe video or tantum video. 

Tu Tioyc) TTpogP ipdl^ovrag, bringing them over to their opinion 
by their arguments, or, causing them to perceive those things which 
they wish to impart. Cf Aesch. c Ctesiphon c. 28 : rcj loyG) irpoc- 
j3t[3d^o)v v/Ltdg; also Aristoph. Aw. 425 : TTpogiSL^a ?ieycov Eqq. 35 : 
ev TTpocjfStjSd^ecg fzs, you teach me well, and Xen. Oecon. XIV. 4. 

Olda . . . detKvvvra, for this use of the Part, as a complement 18 
of the verb, where we should employ the conjunction and finite verb, 

and the Latin, the Accus. and Infin., see Kiihn. Gr. § 310. 4. 016 a 

6s KdKetvo), 1 know too that these men, etc. ao)(ppovovvTe 

like 6eLK.v. above. ear e from eg ore, until when = whilst. 

ov <l)oj^ov[ievG} . . . dW olo/isvg), not because they feared, but because, 
etc. Lat. : non quod vererentur, etc The student should carefully 
notice the frequent varied constructions of the Greek Participle. 



NOTES. 



T o)v <paa KovTDv (j) o g o (p e I v , those who pretend to be phi- 
losophers, the sophists ; SeifFert says : qui se volunt esse philosophos. 
Gucppuv V l^p LGTT] Lat. modestus and insolens, con- 
siderate or discreet and wanton, presumptuous, insolent. The same 

words are used as antithetical in Cyr. 3.1. 21. ov6e aX7.o ov6ev\ 

these Accusatives depend upon the following verbal adjective uveTnaTri' 
ficjv. See Kiihn. Gr. § 279. 7 ; and cf. Cyr. III. 3. 9: knLGTT^fioveg de 
^aav ra TTpogr/Kovra ; Plat. Epinom. R. 979. D. : 6 ravr' kinGT^- 

ficjv, Aesch. Agam. 1096: TroAZa /ca/ca ^vviGTup, and 103, etc. 

ovTG) -y ty V G) G K cj. For more in reference to Socrates' opinion upon 
the question, so much discussed by the ancient philosophers, Whether 
virtue can be acquired, and also upon strengthening it by exercise, see 
III. 9. 1 ; IV. 1. and Sympos. 11. 6. His idea seems to be, that it can- 
not even be retained without the constant practice of it. opu yap 

uGirep . . . ov dvv afiev ov c iro l eiv. Wq should naturally expect a 
different constr. here, i. e. Ogirep , . . o I juy ru Gcj/iara ug kovvt eg ov 
6 V V av T a t irotelv^ qvtd koI . . . rovg . . . ov dwa/ievovg. This kind 
of attraction by which the structure in the secondary enunciation, intro- 
duced by (jgirep, is made to conform to that in the primary, is frequent 
in comparisons; cf. §21, and Cyrop. I. 4. 15, and examples collected 
by Lobeck, in Parerg. c. VI. ad Phryn. p. 755. In many passages the 
comparison introduced by ugnep follo"\\s the principal enunciation, 
and the construction begun in the first, is continued in the following 
member ; see Kuhn. L. Gr. § 342. Rem. 3. and II. § 830. 3. For a sim- 
ilar attraction of the Infin. in constr. with the Ace. cf. I. 2. 29. An 
analogous construction is found also in the Latin. See Cic. de Amicit. 
I. 1 : te suspicor iisdem rebus, quibus me i p s u m interdum gravius 

commoveri; and Tusc. Disp. 1. 17.39, and Kahner's note in h. 1. 

ovT € yap a Set it parr e lv ovre l)v del air e x ^ cr^ a l dvvav- 
Tui, the Latin language can even excel the beautiful precision of the 
Greek here : " neque enim facere quae oportet neque abstincre possunt." 

) '^Ig . . . ovGav. When o)g is connected with a participle, the action 
expressed by the Part, is indicated as something imagined or conceived 
of, or a supposed reason, an 1 is the same as a Part, denoting to think or 
say followed by an Infinitive with or without an Accus. Lat. : Propterea 
quod putant esse, because they suppose, etc. This construction is em- 
ployed with a simple participle or with the Gen. or Accus. absolute. 
The construction with the Ace abs., as here, is quite frequent. See 
Kuhn. Gr. § 312. 6. (a), (b), (d). L. Gr. II. § 673. Cf. I 3. 2 : evxf^To 6e 
irpbg T0'i)g -^eovg aivXCog raya'&a didovaL, cjg rovg '&£oi)g KuXXiCTa 



BOOK I. CHAP. I. 



205 



elSoTag. r^v de tC)v ttovtj pcjv Kar aXv g tv. If the ellipsis 

were supplied here, it would read : rr/v ds rcbv irov. o/icTiiav KaTok. 

ovaav Tjjg aperrjc. ruv Troirjrcov o re Tisy cov . . . Kal 6 

keycjv, one of the poets who says : . . . and another who says : . . . The 
first lines are taken by Xenophon from Hesiod, Theogn. v. 35 and 36. 
It seems to have been a favorite couplet with Socrates, as it is put into 
his mouth both in Xen. Symp. II. 4, and in Plat. Menon. p. 95. D. It 

is not known from what poet the last verse is taken. didu^eai 

is here used in the signif. of the Middle voice : to procure instruction 
for one's self = to learn. It is also used in the Mid. with the meaning : 

to have one taught. Cf. IV. 4. 5. rbv eovra voov, mentis 

quod fuit ante. This common usage of the Greek Part, is worthy 
of notice. tots jllev . . . aXXo r e 6'^ at one time . . . at another. 

Kayd de. See note I. 1. 3: KaKelvog 6e. We should naturally 21 
expect fJLev here, to correspond with the ds : 'Opd 6e, at the beginning 
of § 22. But the f^ev is sametiraes omitted before the 6L Here its 
omission may be accounted for from the distance of the clauses, see 

note I. 1.1. /LLaprvpu tovtolc, I give my testimony or assent 

to them. In the Latin we should, according to SeifFert, have a relative 
instead of the demonstrative : quibus ego quoque assentior (testis sum). 
opcj yap, see I. 1 . 6. note. bgirep, for the form of this com- 
parison, see note, §19. ev fzerpo) rr e tt o lt] /u ev ov, numeris 

i n c 1 u s u s. Tcjv 6 l6 aa na'kLKCjv %6yu)v, those things com- 
municated by a teacher in his instructions ; /1 6 7 w v is here contrasted 

with eiiuv. T olg a (xeTiov G t 'kri'&riv eyyiyvofievrjv, lit. a 

forgetting occurs to those neglecting^ etc. "Orav de tcjv vov'& er t- 

Kuv Xoyov kiT L%ad-7]T ai rif, /c.r. A., and when one is unmind- 
ful of monitory words (admonitions, exhortations), he also forgets those 
affections of the mind which led it to desire moderation. 

Totif elg eptdTag eyKvX., /c.r. /I., those who plunge headlong into love- 22 
intrigues. Concerning the use of the plural here, see I. I. 11. note: 
avayKaig. For k y avlLG-d-evrag some Mss. and editions have e k kv%lg- 
^evrag. But there is little difference in the use and signif. of the two 
forms, although, lit. kyuvXitd means to roll in, and kKKVMco, to roll out, 
in accordance with the prepositions with which they are compounded. 
'EkkvX. has been compared in respect to signification with €K(j)€peG-&aL, 

k^oKeXkeiv, e^oTiiG-d-dveiv, sKxecG^at wpbc ijdovag. ruv re Seov- 

TioVf those things necessary to be done, Seiffert : ea quae facienda sunt. 

Kepdcov; concerning the variable use of the contracted and un- 

contracted forms of this and other similar words, see Kiihn. note in h. L 
18 



20» 



NOTES. 



23 Ilcjf ovv ovK evSix^Taiy How then is it not possible — 1 'EvSeKe- 
rat is used impersonally as not unfrequently. Cf. IV. 7. 9: fiav&dvovTa^ 
boa kvd^xoLTo ; III. 9. 4 : TTpoaipovfievovg €k tuv hdexo/utvuv, chosing 
from those things which can be chosen from, Stallb. Plat, de Rep. VI. 
p. 501. C. ; and in regard to the sentiment, cf. Plat. Theag. p. 130. A. 

a v 1^ i f , avTLc in Homer and the Ionic writers, is a lengthened 

form of av^ with which it agrees, for the most part, in signification. 
Here it is an adverb of time in contrast with izpoQ^&ev^ = deinde. 

daKTjTu. Weiske supposes that this should be u(7K7]Tia, but this 

conjecture is rejected by Schneider and others. The idea is that all 
things good and honorable, are to be established, strengthened and per- 
fected by practising them. ovx 7]HLGTa (5f, and not least, or and es- 
pecially, corresponding in meaning with dXXd judliGTa, which Herodo- 
tus uses, but more forcible. Cf § 32 : 7ro?i?iovg fxev ruv TrolcTcjv Kal ov 

Toi)c ;^e^p/(7roi>f uttektslvov. See Kiihn. L. Gr. II. ^ 590. h. (Toxjypo- 

Gvv7]\ we should naturally expect the article, as this is the name of a 
specific virtue, but see Kiihn. Gr. § 244. 2. R. 4. L. Gr. 11. § 485. n. 1. 
and cf. III. 9. 5: diKatoGvvij . . . (To0/a earl ; IV. 6. 7: ''E,TZLaT7]fxrj apa 
Go<^ia EGTLVy and other examples cited by Bornemann on Plat. Apol. 1, 
p. 33. at 7j dovai. The Greeks as well as the Romans were ac- 
customed to put pleasure for the love of pleasure. For the Plur. num- 
ber here, see I. 1. 11. 

24 Kal . . . dr], now. ^rj here indicates a resuming of the subject of the 
conduct of Critias and Alcibiades, broken off in § 17 by answering an 
objection, which led to a disquisition upon the nature of virtue ; and also 
indicates an application of what has been said, a satisfactory conclusion 
of the whole matter, a confidence that the conclusion about to be stated 
is established. Cf § 56 and § 58 ; and see Hartung Gr. Partik. I. p. 261 
sq. Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 691. The particles Kal di] have a somewhat dif- 
ferent signification in II. 6, 7, 'where see Note. g v fx fi d x (pi lit. a 

fellow-fighter, Gi)v and jU'dxVf hut here simply, aid, helper ekelvov 

(5' aTTaWayEVTE; concerning this nom. of the participle added by 
TO GxvH'fJ' Kal fiepoQ, or partitive apposition, see Kuhn. Gr. 

§ 213. 1 Rem. 1, and L. Gr. II. 678. 2. Cf II. 1. 4. and the passage 

cited in Krtlger Anab. II. 4. 1. p. 112 sq. ^vywv Eig QETra/ilav . . . 

avofiia; When Critias was banished at a certain time, he fled to 
Thessaly, where the people were notorious for their extravagance in 
living, frauds, levity, and other species of immorality. It was even 
called : nebulonum patriam. Cf Plat. Crito, p. 53, D. and Stallbaum's 
Note quoted from Fischer j also HeUen. II. 3. 36. 6' av, see § 12 above. 



BOOK I. CHAP. II. 



207 



n Jia fiev Ka?i?iog . . . 6 e , . . S e . . . K at. The clauses connected 

by Se. . . ds are parts of one general idea, but Kat connects something 
of a diflferent nature. For the position of fj^ev here, see Hartung Gr. 

Partik. 11. 415, and Cf. 1. 1. 12. dia . . . /caAAof, ne arly like Siard 

KaXbv elvaL ; hence, having a verbal force, it is v^ithout the article, see 
note upon I. 1. 9 and cf. III. 3. 11 : ^lu Ibyov fiav&dveiv. The beauty 

of Alcibiades became proverbial in Greece. noXXcjv kol ae/i- 

vC)v yvvacKuv. A little below we find ttoXTiuv koI dwarcov-, 
in II. 9. 6: ttoIXu, koI irovTjpd ; III. 11. 4: d-epanaivag iTo?ilug koI 
£veiSel(: ; cf. also IV. 2. 35, and Anab. IV. 6. 27. In inverse order we 
find, for example, in Lys. p. 753 : Tzovrjpol kol 'noXkoi ; Aesch. c. 
Ctesiph. p. 592: d<^'Q^ova not i:oXkd. Also in the Comp. and Superl.; 
7r7^eiO) Koi /xei^tj, ttXeIgtol Koi (SeTiTiaroL ; and in inverse order III. 5. 3. 
Hellen. IV. 2. 5. Cyrop. 1. 4. 17. Plat. Phaedr. p. 234. E. et al. Prom 
such examples as these we see that the Greeks, as also the Latins, did 
not consider the notion of multitude or number, as something merely 
external, but as inherent, a property or quality of things ; and were 
consequently accustomed to connect numerals by nac with other at- 
tributive words. Cf. Hermann ad Viger. 323, and Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 

726. 3, and 727 Anm. 2 ; Matth. II. § 444. 4. dvvafitv . . . rfy 

the power which (he exercised or had). 

AvvaTcov Ko?MKevetv. Many editors, as Weiske, think that KolaK.- 
£V£Lv should be omitted here, and that 7:o7\2C)v not dwarov uvd-puTruv 
should stand in contrast with 7ro/l/la)v Kal oefivuv yvvatKuv. But in 
that case avSpuv would have probably been written instead of dv^pcbnov. 
And besides, there seems to be no good reason for the change, which is 
not authorized by the Mss. We are not to understand by rovg dvvarovg 
KoTiaKEVELv, simply, men distinguished by the art of flattery {ol Selvol or 
iiiavol KoXaKEVELv), but men powerful in flattering Alcibiades, i. e. who 
had great influence upon his mind. Accustomed to flattery from his 
childhood, he would spurn the common herd of sycophants, and be in» 
fluenced only by the attentions of men of genius, authority, wealth and 

renown. Such men might properly be called Svvarol KolanEVELv. 

dLad-pviTTo fzEvog is well chosen to designate the enervating, cor- 
rupting effects of flattery. Cf. Cyrop. VII. 2. 23 : vtto ttTiovtov dta^pvir- 

TOfiEvog . . . Kal VTT^ dvd-ptJTTuv, ol jLCE KoTiaKEvovTEg E^eyov, K. T. /I. = 

ovTG) fid K ELv c, for the repetition of the subject here after the illus- 
trative phrase tjgiTEp, n. t. A., for the sake of emphasis, see Kiihn. Gr. IIo 
§ 632. Cf. IV. 2. 25, and Hellen. II. 4. 41. It is found even in Homer, 
II. II. 474 ; XVI. 428, 430. This peculiarity is found in Latin as well 
as in Greek, 



208 



NOTES. 



25 T LovT (jv 6e, K. 7. ?i. ToLovTov refers to what has been related in 

the last section. For the Gen. abs., see Kiihn. § 312. kqI . . . de 

. . . 6e . . . 6e . . . 6h . . . k ai, since . . . and . . . and . . . and . . . and 
. . . and since ; Latin : c u m . . . e t, etc. ...cum or cum etiam. The 
principal clauses are connected by nai and the subordinate ones by 6i. 
For an explanation of the joining of the Gen. abs. with nominatives, see 

I. 1.18: opKov, K. r. A., cf. also note, § 24. cjy ko fiiv u, partic of oy- 

Koo) from oyKog, bulk, mass, weight ; hence puffed up^ elated. kirl 

yevEL . . . kirl ttTiovtg), k. t. A. The Latin in such cases frequently va- 
ries the construction by interchanging ob and propter. 

26 Elra, and yet. Elra and eneiTa are used in questions denoting as- 
tonishment, indignation and irony, indicating an unexpected conse- 
quence from what precedes. Cf. L 4. 11 ; IL 7. 5, 6, 7. Kara and KuTrecra 
are used with still more emphasis; as in Cyrop. II. 2. 31, and Symp. 
IV. 2. See Kiihn. Gr. § 344, 5. (e). Latin writers might use et ta- 
rn e n or simply e t, as in Cic. Tusc. Quaest. 1. 38. 92 : e t dubitas, etc. 1 

See Kuhner's Note in h. 1. eirlTififielTjadTrjv, first Aor. of 

7rX7]/LLfi€?ieG), from TT'krjfi^ieXrjg (nTiTjv and fteXoc), out of tune, means, lit. to 
make a false note in music ; and hence to make a mistake, to do wrong. 

oTt 6 £, on the contrary, since, etc. Ae has a strong adversative or 

contrasting force here. f)VLKa..,elKbg, when., or in the age in 

which, it was natural that they should be imprudent and headstrong, So- 
crates, etc. 

27 Oi) [iTjv. See note upon § 5 above. iroLrjaag, after he has, etc. 

(j) av C) G LVf the genuine middle sense, show themselves, turn out. - 

aLTiavex^f- r ov t ov, is blamed for this, Lat. crimen habere, or 
culpam sustinere, is accused of, etc. — — GwdcaTpifSov, pass- 
ing his time with, being a pupil or disciple of. To ... a A A cj ru, one, 

any other one. Tcj here is the abridged form of the dative of the indefi- 
nite pronoun rig and is therefore enclitic. av yy ev 6 p, ev o being 

with, conversing with, as a disciple with his master. aW ovxi 

a c n o n. See note upon I. 2. 2 : 'AAA' eiravae pev. aAA' ol y e 

Tzartpeg. Te here is not concessive but emphatic; and it does not 
qualify the phrase, but the word narepeg : indeed. See Hartung, I. S. 
414. The whole clause may be rendered : But even fathers themselves, 
although always [continually] with their sons, are not blamed when 
their children do wrong, if they themselves conduct properly. How 
then, the author intends to have implied, can masters be reproached for 
the faults of their pupils, since they have them with themselves much 
less than parents, 



BOOK I. CHAP, II. 



209 



AUaiov Tj V KpLv. The use of the Imperf. indicative here corresponds 28 

with the Latin usage; see Zumpt Gr. § 518. 2. el fxev avrdc 

i:7rotet...avk66Ket, concerning the use of the Impf. tense, see 1. 1. 
15. e I 6' avToc (7G)(j)povtjv dcereXet^ here we have el with the in- 
dicative in the protasis, since the condition is a reality or fact, Kuhn. § 
339. 1., and av with the Opt. in the Apod, to represent the thing condi- 
tioned as undetermined, uncertain, Kiihn. § 339. II. 3. a. (a) ; L. Gr. II. 
§ 811. b. Cf. II. 2. 7, and 5. 4 : el ye ravra Totavra eart^ KoXibc av exot^ 

n. 2. 3. 

'A /I A' eiy K. T. \ comprises an objection of the opposer of Socrates, 29 
in the language of the writer, and grants that irthe accusation were well 
founded, Socrates would be justly reproached : If that be true which is 
asserted, that although he did not himself do evil, yet when he saw it in 

others, he was accustomed to approve, etc. enyvet, Impf. sense, 

denoting customary action. - — - av eir er l [idT o. For the use and 
meaning of the Impf. with av here in the Apod. See Kahn. 339. (b). 

KpLTLav juev. The particle fiev is here added, because the author 

has it in mind to speak afterward of Alcibiades. r olvvv, derived 

from rot or rcj, therefore, and the slightly deductive vvv, introduces the 
confutation of the preceding objection. It is here /uerajSartKr/v ; i. e- it 
indicates transition. See Hartung, Gr. Partik. II. 348 sq., Kahn. Gr. § 

324. 3. (c), and Stallb. Plat. Eep. VII. p. 518 D. and VIII. p. 564. 

Evd-v dy fiov. This is the same individual who is called Ev^vSTjfiog 

6 KaTiog in IV. ^1, but not the one mentioned I. 3. 1. Treipcjv- 

ra xpV<^'^(^t,. ^The Partic. Tretpuvra may be used here in the mid- 
dle sense, TreipaG-Q-at (to attempt, conari) : but it is perhaps better, sup- 
plying avTov after it, to consider it as active and equivalent to the La- 
tin, tentare aliquem = ad amorem pellicere or pudicitiam tentare ; and 
then xPV<^'^cLi' is the infinitive, denoting design or purpose : that he mighty 
€tc. Hieron. XI. 1 1 : Kal rovg KaTiovg ov TreLpdv, aXkd Tretp6juevov 'bn' 
avrdv avexec^ai av ae 6eot, pulchros non tentare, etc. Cyrop. V. 2. 
28, and Stallb., Plat. Phaedr. p. 227. C XpTjtr&at is elsewhere used of 
sexual intercourse. Rep. Lac. II. 12 : t§ copa xp^^vrat. Sjmp. VIII. 15 : 
jLLopcpric XPV^^f'Ci also 28, and 36 et al. airerpeire (j) a (7 k u v, he dis- 
couraged him btf saying, or, whilst he thus spoke, Lat. cum ita dictitaret, 

c5 povlerai. Por the use of the indicative present in oratio ob- 

iiqua, see note in I. 1. 13. — — TroTilov a^tog, dear, esteemed. irpog- 

airelv . . . iKerevovra Kal Seofievov, to seek with supplications 
and prayers, supplicando ac precando petere. UpogaireZv is properly 
used of mendicants or beggars. Oecon. XX. 1 5 : TvpogaiTtov diavoelrat 
18* 



210 



NOTES. 



pioTEvetv. Plato, Phaedr. p. 233. D, and Symp. p. 203. B ; VIII. 23. 

wfTrep rot)f 7rrw;^oi)f, by attraction for wfrrep ol tttuxol (sc. irpog- 

atTovGLv). See note upon § 19 above. TrpogSovvai, Kal rav- 

ra, K. T. /I., that he impart to himself, and that too which is of no value, 
is positively bad {(plTiijfia y aXTio tl -il'^Xucpy/Lia, Symp. VIII. 23). To 
firjdev aya^^ov = vitium. BpogdovvaL is here followed by the partitive 
genitive. See Kuhn. Gr. § 273. 3. (b), and cf Eurip. Cycl. 528; Aris- 
toph. Pac. 1111. 

30 Tov de KpiTiov . . . rbv ^oKpurrjv . . . tov 'EvT^vdyfiov ... 6 
KpiTiac. It will be noticed that the article has not been previously 
used in this narrative with the proper names. It seems to be added here 
to make the distinction between the individuals more definite. With 
Critias too : 6 Kptrcag, it may be considered as denoting contempt, this 

Critias. Tieyerat, impers. it is said, etc. vlkov, like a swinCy 

swinishly. One Ms. and some editors insert tl here with vlkov but it 
might have easily crept in from the otl, and it is not necessary as the 
neuter adjective is not unfrequently used in this way without rl. Cf. 
n. 7. 13: -davfiaGTov TzoLelg-, Anab. I. 4. 18: kdoKei de ^eiov elvai; 
Cyrop. V. 3. 2; Plat. Legg. II. p. 657. A. d-avfiacrrbv leyeLg^ Symp. 
p. 175. A. and Stallb. Plat. Phaedr. p. 274. C. Concerning the word 
VLKOV cf Cyrop. V. 2. 17: to de KeKivTja'&aL virb Ttov ppo/iccTuv Kal ryg 
Tvocretjc ndw avTolg vlkov Kal ^ypLcjdeg doKel elvat. irpog Kvy- 
(71? a i, c o n f r i c a r e a 1 i q u e m. 

SI 'E^ o)v6^ Kal. And on account of these things, (the reproofs related 
in the previous paragraph,) indeed ; or, on account of even such things as 

these. here qualifies the sense of the pronoun dv. tcjv rpid- 

KOvTa L)v vo/j,o^£Tj]c fJ-ETd Xap LK Xe ov g. Cf. Hellen. II. 3. 2 and 13 . 
Of the thirty tyrants besides Critias the leader, only Charicles is men- 
tioned, because, he, conspiring with Critias and aided by a few others, 
acquired great authority and influence in the republic. No/zo>?er;?f, 
legislator, law maker. The vofioT^eTaL were a legislative committee cho- 
sen for the final re\'ision of the laws before they were carried into exe- 
cution ; see nomothetes in Smith's Diet, of Antiquities. Critias, it seems, 
was one of this committee. See Thirlwall's Hist, of Gr. Vol. I. p. 460 sq. 
For the construction of the partitive genitive, tg)v TpiaK. with the Part. 

uv, see Kiihn. 273. 3. an e fivy fiov ev a ev avTu. ^knofivrjiiO' 

veveLv TLVL, to bear something in mind either for or against any one ; 
here of course, against. Cf II. XXIV. 428 ; Hesiod. Theog. 503 ; Thuc. 

I. 137. 7.6yuv rexvijVy not rhetoric merely, but the whole art of 

discoursing upon public affairs, or upon philosophy and other species of 



BOOK I. CHAP. II. 



211 



literature. It therefore referred not only to Socrates but to all who 
taught any art of this kind. Hence, from its general character, the arti- 
cle is omitted with Texvrjv. etttj pea^ov e Ketvip, lit. to threaten, 

and hence to abuse or insult wantonly. The same verb is also used in 

III. 5. 16. oTTy en iXajS., that on which he might lay hold. 

aXXa TO KOLvy Tol^ (l)t?iO(76(j)OLc . . . en tT t fj,6 jbL ev ov emcpeptdv avrCiy 
but applying to him the reproach made by the multitude against the 
philosophers generally (i. e. that they possessed the art of making the 
worse appear the better reason, rhv tjttg) loyov KpecTTO) notelv)^ and 
[thus] calumniating him with them. Cf. Plato, Apol. p. 18. B. and 
Stallbaum's note ; Aristophanes, Nubes, 95 — 100, et al., in reference to 

this reproach. ovSe yap eyoye ovre avrbg . . . ovrs cL?i- 

Xov, K. T. have here followed Schutz, Weiske and Kiihner in read- 
ing ovde yap instead of ovre yap. The particles, ovde yap, in a nega- 
tive, correspond to Kal yap in a positive declaration ; cf. I. 4. 9 ; and in 
Mss. ovre and ovSe as well as fj^v'^e and /ur^de are often confounded. The 
Greek yap, like the Latin enim, often refers to a thought to be sup- 
plied from the preceding context ; here : there was no just cause of com- 
plaint against Socrates, but the common reproach of the philosophers 
was transferred to him, for neither I myself have heard Socrates claim- 
ing any such art (as is made a reproach against the philosophers, i. e. 
Tov yrro, K. T. /I., see above), nor have learned that any other one, etc. 
OvTs is used by Anaphora with eyoye . . . avrbg in order to make the 
contrast of those words with d?i?.ov more emphatic. 

'Edr/?io)ae 6e. Kpcriac is sometimes considered as the subject of 32 
edr^XcDGe, but it is much better to treat this verb as intransitive and im- 
personal. SriXov eyevero, it was evident, or, the thing itself made it 

plain, viz. that Critias had special reference to Socrates, when he intro- 
duced this law. See Kilhn. Gr. § 249; Buttm. § 129. 9 ; Matthiae. 11. 
§ 360. 2. and cf. Cyrop. VII. 1. 30 : cjg ovk egtlv hKvporepa c^aTiay^ . . . 

k6r/?iO) G e V. — 6 e, continuative here, and. enec yap. For the use 

of the explicative yap after such phrases as eSTjXurje de, see Kiihn. L. 
Gr. 754. B ; Hartung's Gr. Partik. § 470. a ; cf. III. 4. 12 ; Symp. IV. 17 : 

TEKfiTjpLOv de' 'd-aXko(p6povq yap, k. r. X. ov roiig ;^etpicrroi;f; 

cf. § 23 and note above : ovx rjxtora. Concerning the cruelty and injus- 
tice of the thirty tyrants, see Hellen. II. 3. 12 sq. ; Thirlwall's Greece, I. 

408 sq., Ch. XXXI., and Sallust Catil. LI. 28—31. nollovg 6e 

n po ET pen ov TO, k. t. /I., turned, incited, impelled many; Lat. : im- 
pellere ad in juste agendum; see note upon § 64 and cf. Plat. 

Apol. p. 32. C. nov, perhaps, I suppose, or if I am not mistaken ; 

Lat. o p i n o r. jSouv aye?iiic v o fiei) g, k. t. X. Plato uses this 



212 



NOTES. 



same image more fully drawn out in his Gorgias, p. 516. A. B. ^i^ 

b ^oTioy 0L7J . . . fiT} alo x^v ET a /nrjd' ol er a k. r.'k. The change 
from the optative to the indicative mode in these two clauses is worthy 
of notice, as showing the facility of the Greek in expressing nice shades 
of thought. The first is a comparison, a supposed case, and hence the 
optative ; hut the indicative is used in the last, since a real fact which 
was before the eyes of Socrates, is brought to view. See Kiihn. L. Gr. 
n. §819. Anm. 5. 

33 l^ale a av T e g '6 TE Kpiriac koX 6 XapiKlfjg . . . k 6 e i k v v t tj v . . . 
(ITT E ITT E T7) Vy K. T. X. Tho interchange of number between the plur. 
and dual, is not unusual especially with the participle, as here, even in 
prose, though more frequent in poetry. See Kiihn. § 241. R. 8; L. Gr. 
n. § 426. Anm. 2. and cf II. 3. 18. tov te vofiov, the law men- 
tioned in § 31 : TioyDV texvtjv iirj didaaKEtv, — an e tiz e ttjv fir] diaTii- 
yEGT^at. For the pleonastic use of the negative fin after verbs of forbid- 
ding and the like, see Kiihn. § 318ti 8 ; Hermann ad Viger. § 271. Cf. 
IV. 4. 3. De Repub. Lac. IX. 2 : 6 AvKovpyog , . . air eItte fiy SEvbg 

uTTTEG'&ai. 'O 6 £ ^(jKpdrTjc ; 6e may be here rendered by the Latin, 

t u m, then. To) (5' kc^drriv. The affirmative answer is frequently 

made in Greek by some form of 0?;/^^ and the negative by the same, 
with the addition of the negative ov. 

34 T ^ V V V ; see § 29 above. This particle is not unfrequently nsed in 
dialogue where one quickly and promptly answers another, as here : 
Well! I am prepared to obey, etc.; cf § 35, 37 and I. 6. 9. In the last 

case Socyates answers a question put by himself. Id'&o tl irapa- 

vofi7}Gac- The Partic. here may be rendered as a verb, and the verb 
as an adverb ; so frequently with such verbs as Tiav^uvo, rvyxdvu^ etc. ; 

see KUhn. Gr. §310.4.(1). IloTEpov rrjv tcjv 7^,6 yuv texvtjv 

Gvv Tolg dp^G)c ?.£yojLi£voic, K. T. A., considering the art of speaking as 
an aid to (adjumento esse) those things which are spoken, etc. 2vv 
TLVL Elvai or ylyvEG^at signifies, to be an aid or assistance to any one ; 
the (Tvv indicating accompaniment, and then, both accompaniment and 

the consequent aid. See Ktlhn. Gr. § 289. 2. drjXov on d(pEKT£ov 

ELTj- This construction of the optative with on, after the present, Sy- 
Xov (^GTLv,) in the primary enunciation, is very rare; and indeed is 
never used, without there is allusion to what has been spoken by another. 
Here the reference is to the prohibition which is under discussion. In 
other cases the present tense is followed by the indicative. See Kiihn. 

L. Gr. § 769. TTELpariov op^uc 7,EyEiv. This whole passage 

has been thus paraphrased : You prohibit the exercise of the art of speak- 
ing. The question therefore, arises, whether you mean the art of speak- 



BOOK I. CHAP. II. 213 

ing rightly (op^cog) or the art of speaking not rightly {firj opd^og). Jf 
you prohibit the art of speaking opd-cjg, such as I exercise, it is necessary 
to abstain from speaking opd^ug, which is absurd ; but if you forbid the 
art of speaking bpd-ibg such, e. g. as the Sophists exercise, it is neces- 
sary to use exertions for speaking bpd-Cjg, and that kind of speaking 
which I employ must be approved, since it teaches bp-&C)g leyeiv. For 
it cannot be supposed that all speech, whether well or ill, is forbidden by 
you ; therefore your prohibition pertains not to me, who commit to my 
disciples the art of speaking rightly. 

K a t = t u m, then ; the Latin might also employ e t and a relative, 35 
instead of a personal pronoun where there is a change of persons as 

interlocutors: cui Charicles. rade, something; for the use of the 

plural here, see note upon §1. 1.6. gol ev fia-d- ear e pa bvra 

irpoayopevofiev^ k. t. /I., lit. (with rade) we announce something that is 
more easily understood to you ; for the dative (jol here, see Kiihn. Gr. 
§ 284, R. 4, and notice the difference in meaning between the participle, 
as expressing a fact, and verb in the infin. indicating the result, the thing 

to be accomplished. bXcjg fcy, wholly not, or not at all a // 1- 

(iolov y ■ (jg, that I may not be in doubt, so that I may do, or, so as 
to do, etc. ; o)g after ufi(l)tf3o?iov seems to be a comparative conjunction. 
SeifFert compares this construction with that of the Accus. with the Inf. 

in Latin, after dub i to. See Zumpt's Gr. § 541. fJ-exp^ Trbaov 

£T Cjv, within how many years^ or, until what age; cf. III. 5. 27 : [lexP^ '^VC 
kXa^pdg rjTiLKLa^, as long as active age continues. Hellen. III. 1, 14: 

fiexpt rerapov yfiepuv, to the end of four days. -"Oaov irep, eiTre, 

X povov, the Gen. of the time within which something happens ; see 
Kiihn.§ 273. 4. (b). The verb ecj)?] is more usually employed in quoting 
the words of another in this way. Yet e'lTre is somewhat frequently found. 
Cf Symp. III. 8 : Ti yap gv, elrrev and Bornemann's note in h. 1. where 
he quotes other instances. In Latin we sometimes find dixit used in 
the same manner, instead of in quit. BovXevetv = jSovTievri^v elvac, 
see I. 1. 18 and note. The age at which one might be chosen to the 
senate was thirty years. See Smith's Diet, of Ant. Art. povlrj. So in 
the next clause it is added : you shall not converse with those who are un- 
der thirty years of age. o) g ovtvo (lipovL^otg ova l. is fre- 
quently used with a participle in the same case as the subject (here a 

pronoun understood), to give a reason, motive, etc [iride ui), 

neither indeed shall you. If the preceding clause were positive instead 
of negative, we should in Attic prose have Kal fiy, although in Ionic and 
poetic writers fzyde might even then be usedj Kiihn. Gr. ^ 321. 2, 



214 



NOTES. 



36 'M.yde uv . . . tjv. Great offence has been taken at the change in 
form, dv, rjvj of this particle and its repetition without a connective; 
hence some propose Kal for ^v. But no change seems to be necessary, 
for the identity of meaning in the two particles is unquestionable. And 
when the one of two conditional clauses is dependent on another, i. e. 
used for the sake of explanation, illustration or more accurate definition, 
they are not connected by a copula. Thus here the action of buying is 
dependent on that of selling. Cf the repetition of el in II. 3. 9 and 
Anab. III. 2. 31 with Bomemann's note. The same construction is 
found in Latin. Cf Cic. pro S. Rose. Amer. I. 2 : si quis istorum dixis- 
set . . . si verbum de re publica fecisset ; also de Finib. I. 3 and Kiihn. 

Tusc. Quaest. V. 9. 24 and also L. Gr. 823. 9. epufiaL dnoGOV 

TTolel, " ask what he wants for it." In Latin the principal verb would 

follow the subordinate phrase. N a ^ ra ye Toiavra. ISlat followed 

by u?i?.u makes a qualified assent : yes, such things indeed, [sc. it is right 
for you to ask] but, etc. Te gives emphasis to rotavra, and thus strength- 
ens the contrast between these things and those introduced by uXXa fol- 
lowing. dAAd TO I, but certainly, (tol rendering the exception 

more emphatic) ; see Kiihn. Gr. ^ 317. 3. These particles are used in 
the same way in II. 2. 7; III. 6. 10. A verb is frequently interposed 

between them. Cf Cyrop. L 5. 13: 'A/lAd TTtGrevo) rot. av ye. 

Te renders the gv emphatic. We should give its force by an emphasis 

on you. Mr] 6' dizoKpiv q fiai . . . eav eldu oiov,fc.T.'^., 

shall I not answer ... if I know, for example, where, etc. 

37 T covS e. For the use of oSe Toiogde, etc. as preparatives, see Kiihn. 

Gr. § 357. 2 ; L. Gr. II. § 631. 2. der/Gec = oportet. — tuv 

ffKVTecjv, K. T. X. ; an elliptical phrase for rcjv irapadetyfidrDv tCjv 
dnb Tcbv GKvrecdv. Socrates was accustomed in his conversations, to il- 
lustrate and confirm his positions by examples or similitudes from com- 
mon life, from potters, artists in wood and iron, etc. The sophists, on 
the other hand, far less wisely, drew their illustrations from objects that 
were splendid and magnificent, and endeavored to captivate their hearers 
by the elevation of their style. They often even ridiculed the Socratic 
manner of speaking, as common, low, trite. Cf. IV. 4. 5; Plat. Symp. 

p. 221. E; 491. A; see also Aristophanes' Clouds, 235. Karare- 

Tpl(^d^aL 6 ia-&pv2,ovfievovg, they are worn out by your congtant 
harping upon them, by your constantly having them in your mouth. 
The verb KararpL^eLv properly refers to the examples (which as we say 
are trite), but is hero elegantly transferred to the men themselves from 
whom illustrations were drawn- — — rC)v tnofiivQv Tovroig, those 



BOOK I. CHAP. II. 



215 



things which are connected with these illustrations, i. e. rov diKaiov, 
K. T. A., which I am accustomed to connect with these when I make use 
of them, (sc. must I not abstain from, /ze anex^G'&aL der/crec). The phrase, 
TO, TivL eTTo/nevuv, is often so used. See Plato de Rep. III. p. 406. D ; 

p. 412; VI. 486. D. tcov aWiDV r dv r o lov r ov, such like 

things, alia id genus. The article before towvtov is sometimes 
omitted. But see examples of its use in Cyrop. I. 22 : Kal raXka ra 
TOLavra; Bornemann, ad Apol. § 33. p. 77. ed. 1824. The Vulg. read- 
ing for ToiovTov is diKaicov. Kal tuv ^ ov koXqv ye, and at 

least, from herdsmen. This is adduced as proof that the law was intro- 
duced with special reference to Socrates, § 32, above. diro ^ [mtj 

is here followed by the first Aor. Tense, Subj. Mood, izoirjarig, in oppo- 
sition to a canon of criticism which has sometimes been adopted, i. e, 
that it requires either a second Aor. Subj. or a Put. Indicative. See 
Kiihn. L. Gr. Tom. II. § 777, and cf. 11. 1. 19, 10. 1 ; Woolsey's Gorgias, 
p. 480. A. p. 169. 

'E V i9- a Kal^ then indeed, Kac connects the fact, the becoming evi- 38 
dent, '67i?iOv eyevero, with the previous supposition of the fact, § 32 

above. ovv. See note on 1 . 16 above. cjg elxov t: pbg al- 

%7]Xovg, elp7]T at; lit. as they had themselves to each other, it has 
been related ; i. e. their relation and intercourse which each other has 
been unfolded. 

^atrjv J' uv eyoye, and I would add. ovk apecKOvrog avrolg 39 

SoAcp. <j) imlXt] G aTTjv. The negative ovk should be joined with w/z^- 

TiTiaarriv in translating here. bv x P ov ov, k. r. X., as long as they 

were with, or in company with, etc. ovk a?.lotg rial jidlTiov . . . 

y, they did not attempt to converse with others more than with those 
who, etc. ; or, not so much as, etc., like the Latin, non tarn... qua m. 

Cf. Thuc. II. 40; Demosth. pro Megalop. 10. p. 183. roig fia- 

Xiara it p ar r ov a l to, n 0% lt l kcl, "qui potissimum rem- 
publicam gerunt." 

'E r Gi V, partitive Gen. with elvat. See Kiihn. Gr. § 273. 3. 11 e- 40 

PlkXel, ett LTpoTTG) ^/lev bvTi eavTov, /c. r. 2., with Pericles who 
was his guardian, tutor,'*and a leading man in the State, he was accus- 
tomed to converse, etc. Cf. Plat. Alcib. I. p. 104. B; p. 118. B. 

TQf^Lade, as follows. See note § 3 above. 

^avat. The sudden change here from oratia ohliqua to recta should 41 
not escape notice. Such constructions are frequent in Latin, where the 

words of another are quoted. Cf. e. g. de Orat. I. 56, 239 sq. w 

TLepLKle eg. The interjection with the Voc. in Latin, is never a 



216 



NOTES. 



simple form of address, as here, but indicates wonder, displeasure, or 

some other passion or affection of the mind. e;^;o^f av, potes 

ne. UuvTDc drjTTov, entirely, / think. Alda^ov d7j,now then 

teach, etc. sometimes adds urgency to the request, (Cf. II. 3. 11 : 
Xeye dr) /uol,) and also, at the same time, indicates a consequence which 
follows from what has gone before ; here an inference from Truvroyg 
djjiTov, (since you are able) and urgency with the Imper. and the for- 
mula of swearing, ivpog tljv -^ecbv. Cf III. 6. 5 : Ae^ov dif, tell me then. 
See Hartung, Gr. Partik. I. § 260 sq.; Kuhn. Gr. § 315. 1 ; L. Gr. II. 

§ 691. B. (pdvat Tov 'AXk ijS iddrjv. Cf. this with the beginning 

of the section, where we have the simple verb with the pronoun implied. 
vofiifioL, obedient to law, or observant of law. 

42 'A A V here denotes opposition to a sentiment implied in the preceding 
paragraph, i. e. that it is difficult to understand what law is. We need 
not render it in English, the shade of thought may be given by the man- 
ner of uttering the clause following. ovdev rt. The indefinite pro- 
noun Tt is used here, as elsewhere with adjectives, indefinite numerals 
and adverbs, like the Latin q u i d e m, to give emphasis ; see Kiihn. Gr. 
§ 303. 4 ; L. Gr. II. § 633. Herbst renders the two words : nihil quic- 

quam; cf. Symp. IV. 21 : t/ttov tl lle olet /LLEfivrjad-aL avrov. ttclv- 

rec ydp ovTOL vofioL eiaiv, by attraction for wuvTa ravrd kari vojuoi^ as in 
§ 43 : Kal ravra vofiog Igtl. Cf. III. 11.4: ovrog uol /3iog kari, he is 
my life or food to me; IV. 4. 13; Anab. V. 4. 27 : ?^aav Se ^ecal al 
7r?ieL(JTat for tjv 6e ^eiat rd TrXelara. But this is by no means a univer- 
sal principle of the language. Attraction does not take place especially 
where the relative or demonstrative pronoun precedes. See rt ean vo- 
jLLog in § 41, and also in the preceding clause ; III. 11.6: 6 tl uv Ivrav'&a 
ijuirf.GT}, TOVTG) Tpo<py ;^p£jvrai, and Kal ravra vofiog eari in § 43. Cf. 
other examples collected by Bornemann, Anab. I. 3. 18; see Kiihn. Gr. 
§ 240, 1 ; L. Gr. II. 421. A. 1. This law of attraction is carried much far- 
ther in Latin than in Greek; see Zumpt's Gr. § 376 ; and cf. Cic. Tusc. 

Disp. I. 10. 20 ; IV. 10. 23, et al. do kl fxdaav, approving. e y- 

paipe, propose, or ordain. (l>pd^ov, indicating or explaining, what, 

etc. For the Part, as a complement with verba declarandi, see Kiihn. Gr. 

§ 310. (b). a fiy. There is a boldness in this form of expression 

which is seldom allowed in Latin. Either the verb oportet with the nega- 
tive or a verb antithetical to facere (tzoleIv), as, e. g. omittere, might be 

supplied. ruya^ d, things that are good ; see Kiihn. § 244. 8. In 

the answer it is unnecessary' to repeat the relative form in translating. 
vopiaav. The common reading is ho/uLGav ; but the one which 

f 



BOOK I. CHAP. II. 



217 



we have given, first proposed by Eeiske, found in Ms. and received 
by Wolf and others, seems to be preferable. The participle is frequently- 
used in this way, with a verb implied from the preceding or succeeding 
context. Cf Symp. IV. 53 and also § 2 with Bornemann's Note. Also 
II. 1. 23 below, and note. See Hermann ad Vizier. § 215 ; Kiihn. Gr. 
4 313. R. 1 ; L. Gr. § 680. u ju e l p a k t ov. O youth ! or in famil- 
iar language of address w may be rendered wy : my boy, my son ! 

Ta de Kan a ov. The negative ov is rendered emphatic by being 
placed last. In Latin the same idea would be expressed by mini me, 
but with a reversed position : minim eque mala. 

'E a V 6e , now if indeed. Uuvr a . . . da a av, all things whatso- 43 

ever ; like the Lat. : omnia, quaecunque. rb k p ar ovv^ tho ruling 

power of the city, those who [at the time] rule it. Kparibv rrjg 

TToAecjc, ruler of the city ; Partic as a nomen agentis, followed by the 

Genit. Kal ravra vojuog ecjTi ; . . . Ka^elrai. In Latin, if there 

was not an attraction in gender as in the preceding section : Travreg 
K. T. A, yet the singular number of the pronoun would be employed : 
hoc lex est; and. as a general principle, the singular relative, quod 
is used where the Greek has the plural ; as baa in this same sentence. 

'kp' ovx, n o n n e. The oisx indicates that an affirmative answer is 44 
expected, cf. note, I. 1. 15 and Kiihn. § 344. 5. (b). The deductive force 
of the interrogative apa, can scarcely be traced in many cases, although 
it undoubtedly implies the idea of consequence, result, in the mind of 

the speaker. brav 6 KpeiTTov . . . avayKuari^ where the stronger 

constrains the weaker, not hy persuasion but hy force. The participles in- 
dicating the means : Kiihn. Gr. § 312. 4. (e). baa a pa, whatever 

things then. "Apa is here an illative particle, denoting an inference or 
conclusion from what precedes. Cf note I. 1 . 2^ and § 8 above, and see 

Kiihn. Gr. § 324. 3. (a). av ar i e fx a t yap to, ac. r. /i, for I 

retract what I before said, that, etc. This metaphor is drawn from the 
game of draughts [Trerruv) ; avad-elvaL Tcerrovg, is to take back the 
draughts ; i. e. to put them in another place, when they are found to be 
placed wrongly, {^eivac Tcerrovg, to place the drafts, is antithetical to 
this). Hence avarl-d-ead-at receives the meaning : to correct an error, or 
retract anything done amiss. Cf II. 4. 4. It is often used with this sig- 
nificance in Plato as in Gorg. p. 461, D ; Protag. p. 211, etc. Merarl- 

d-ead-at is used in the same manner in IV. 2. 18. For the use of the 

"article rb with the Infin. elvai, or with the phrase following, see Kiihn. 
§ 308. R. 1 : L. Gr. II. § 643. 

'Eire fiTj, sc. ypa(^o)v see note, § 42. Kparovv tcjv r^45 

Xprj (lara exovTuv, ruling, prevailing, over those who have wealth, 
19 



218 



NOTES. 



46 Ma/la TO t . . . ^AXKLjStudr}. The particle tol is used in answers for 
the purpose of giving emphasis to an assent, or to indicate astonishment 
or impatience at the question asked. See Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 840 ; Gr. 
§ 344. 7, and cf note upon I. 6. 11. In II. 1. 11, 13, it is used in an ob- 
jectio 1 : 'AZA' kyo) tol, hut I indeed. Some editors substitute a comma 
for the colon after 'AXKLfSuiSrj, and connect juuXa tol with Sclvol. But 
these words seem to supply the recognized answer to Alcibiades' ques- 
tion ; and their collocation at so great a distance from SeLvol is perhaps 
a sufficient reason for not connecting them in meaning with that, al- 
though such adverbs a^ iLLu?.a, fiaXXov, navv, 7ro?iv, etc. are often sepa- 
rated by several words from a word which they qualify, for the sake of 

emphasis. See note upon II. 6. 35. Kal f)(ielg, we-also. The 

use of the plural for the singular, for the sake of modesty, by which the 
speaker associates others with himself in his views, etc. is unusual in 
Greek prose, but very common in Latin and somewhat frequent in the 
Greek poets. Cf II. 7. 1 (at the end) ; Cyrop. (at the beginning), and 

see Kiihn. Gr. § 241 . R. 12. ttjIlkovt o l 6v Teg, when we were 

of such an age [as you], of your age. Seiv ol . . . T^/iev, were 

powerfully, much interested in such inquiries as these. El-^ e . . . 

oTE deLvoTaTog aavTov TavTa rjad-a, that I had been with you, Pericles, 
when you excelled yourself [i. e. at other times], in these things, or, 
when you were in possession of your full vigor and skill in these things. 
For this use of the Superl. with the Genit. of the reflexive pronouns, and 
its significance, see Kiihn, Gr. § 323. 5, and L. Gr. II. § 750. g. For a 
similar use of the Comp., (decvoTepog)^ which some contend, should be 
read here, see Venat. XII. 20 : uirag eavTov koTL (^eItldv, and De Re 
Equest. 1. 14 : airavTa ISeItlg) eavTov loTaL. 

47 Toivvv. Lat. i g i t u r, denotes that the thread of discourse, which 

has been interrupted, is resumed : see note upon § 29 above. noTiL- 

T ev fi ev u V v tt eXajS ov KpeLTTovsg elv gl, supposed them- 
selves superior to those who were employed in governing the State. 

ovT £ yap . . . uX2.o)c . . . el r for in no other respect^ etc. The par- 
ticles ovTE (fJLrjTE) . . . TE, are often used in Greek like nec (neque) 
. . . e t (q u e) in Latin, not . . . and, indicating denial on the one side and 
affirmation on the other. Cf III. 4. 1 ; Anab. II. 2. 8 : tdfioaav . . . iirjre 
TTpodcjGELv allrj'kovg GVfXfxaxoL te EGEG^at', V. 1, 6, and Kriiger, Di- 
onys. Hal. Historiogr. p. 269, where many example of" ovte . . . el te 
and OVTE . . . 7]v te are cited. See Rost Gr. p. 695 ; KQhn. L. Gr. II. 
§ 743. a ; and Gr. § 321. 2. (a). For the corresponding Latin idiom, 
see Cicero, Tusc. Disp. 1. 29. 71 : Socrates nec judicibus supplex fuit. 



BO OK I. CHAP. II. 



219 



adhibuit que liberam contumaciam ; and I. 4. 8 with Kiihner's Note. 
E2,eyxofiev L ^;;j;i^opro. For the use of the participle as a com- 
plement with verba affectuum, see Kiihn. Gr. § 310. 4. (c) ; L. Gr. II. § 
659. III. ; and cf. II. 1. 33 : uTroXetTrovTeg, avrbv ax^ovrat ; III. 13. 3 : 

aX'O-ovTac Tztvovreg. (bvirsp evenev a at litoKpuTeL TvpogriTid-ov. 

The K-ai is omitted in one Ms. but its insertion is according to a com- 
mon Greek idiom, which employs it after relative pronouns, with the 
signification of also^ e t i a m. Cf 1. 2. 31 ; III. 8. 2 : f/7rep kol ttoleIv Kpd- 
TLGTov. See Hartung, Gr. Partik. I. S. 136, and Kiihn. L. Gr. II. 
§ 728. 2. 

KpLTCJv, a wealthy Athenian, who having discovered the eminent 48 
talents, and being charmed with the manners of Socrates, " is said to 
have withdrawn him from the shop and to have educated him (fcal ttgl- 
SeixraL)" He afterward became a faithful and " reverential disciple of 
the great genius he had discovered." See Wigger's Life of Socrates, Ch. 

I. Cf Diog. Laert. 11. 20. 6 fiilrj rrj agrees as predicate with 

Kpirov and is understood with the following nouns, see Kiihn. § 242. R. 

1 with (c). X.aLpe(pC)v koL XacpeKpuryg ; see note, II. 3. 1. — — d tj- 

fiT/yopLKol^ from STifiTjyopeo) (drjfiog and ayopevu) with the adjective-end- 
ing, qualified for public speaking, orators. olKeratg nal olnei- 

L f , when these words are used together in this way, as they often are, 
the first, oUeraL designates servants, and the latter relatives, kindred. 
See IV. 4. 17, and Bornemann's note. — —nal tovtcjv ovSelg, 
Latin : quorum quidem nemo. We can follow either the rela- 
tive (Latin) or demonstrative (Greek) constr,, in English.- ovre 

vecjrepog ovre irpeap. . . ,ovt€ enoLrjae . . . ov r e, k. r. X, neither 
. . . nor . . . either ... or, Latin : neque . . . neque . . . aut . . . aut. 

'A/l Aa . . . 7' ; see Note, § 12 above. tt poTrrjXaKil^e iv^ lit. to 49 

bespatter with 7nud, or to trample in the mud ; hence to treat with contume- 
ly, to abuse. For more upon this reproach in reference to the teachings 
of Socrates, see Apol. § 20 and Aristoph. Nubes, 1407, where Phidippides, 
a pupil of Socrates, is introduced as beating his father and demon- 
strating its justness. — — roi)f avvovTag avrcj. Some editions 
read eavro) as in § 51, where one Ms. has avroj. See also § 8, § 52, and 
IV. 5. 1, compared with IV. 7. 1. But there seems to be no good rea- 
son for a change where either word is properly used. The diiference 
seems to be that the reflexive kavrov refers the thought to the mind of 
the person who is spoken of, and avrog to the mind of the speaker. Sub- 
stantially the same principle obtains in the Latin, with this difference, 
that in Greek ahrog is oftener used, and in Latin the reflexive pronoun. 



220 



NOTES. 



See Kiihn. Gr. § 302. 5 ; L. Gr. 628. 1 ; Buttmann, § 127. napa- 

votag i 2,6 VT conoicting of madness, foWy. The verb alpelv is used 
ill law as a term. lech. : to convict of : cf. Aeschin. contr. Ctesiph. ^ 156 : 
fiTjS* alpelre napovoiag IvavTLov tcjv 'ETiXyvtJv rbv 6?,fiov rdv ^A'&Tjvaluv. 
See, for the causal Genitive here, Kiihn. Gr. § 274. 2. In respect to the 
accusation, see Plato, De Legg. XI. 3. p. 928. E, and Meier and Scho- 

mann Attic Process III. 1. p. 296. re k /xr/ piu tovtuxp^^I^^' 

vof, using this (i. e. the law just specified, Kara vojuov e^elvat, k. t. /I.) 
as an argument, that it is right that tlie more ignorant should be held in 
bondage by those who have more knowledge. For the constniction of 
the noun as predicate, with the demonstrative as subject, and the omis- 
sion of the article, see Kiihn. Gr. § 246. 3. R. I ; L. Gr. II. § 488, Anm. 
and Host § 98. n. 3. The phrase is equivalent to this : tovto eart tek- 
fi7]pL0v, (I) expyro. Cf. § 56 below and Plat. Gorg. p. 510. D : avrrj, 
iotKev, avTcJ) oJof €(jti, and Stallbaum's note in h. 1. In IV. 6. 15 we 

find the article used : ravrrjv t7]v aG(l>d2,eLav elvai ; see note in h. 1. 

6edtG'&ai, Perf. to 'keep hound^ and to hold in bondage; see Kiihn. Gr. 
§ 255. 2. especially R. 6. for this use of the Perf. Tense. 

50 'Ea/coTrei, TL 6 ia({) e p e I. For the use of the pronoun of direct inter- 
rogation instead of the indirect, see I. 1. 1 ; and for the Indie, in oratio 
obliqua here, see note (and references), 1. 1. 13. The difference between 

fiavLa and avE7noTi]iioavv7j is further explained in III. 9. 6. rdv 

roLovrcjv e v e Ka, Latin : adeo or " quam ob rem." r a 6 ioV' 

TCo, the things that ought to be known. 

51 '^l(l> eTlov G Lv, are of service to. rove fisv . . . tov c Se^ 

the former . . . the latter, or, those . . . these. oi gvv6lkeIv etti- 

CTTtt/ifv 0/, those who were skilled as, or, by profession, advocates. 
According to the Latin construction, either u^eIeIv or some synony- 
mous word would be repeated in the disjunctive clause. 

52 'E 9 7/ de, [sc. 6 Karfjyopog. o^eIo g. Supply karLv. For So- 
crates' sentiments in regard to friendship, see further in II. 4. 5 sq. 

t p iirj V Ev a a lit. to be an interpreter, kpfiEVEvg ; here, to explain in 
words, to expound. Thus Pericles, in Thucyd. II. 60, says of himself : 
ov^hvog olojiaL rjaoDV Eivai yvcjvat te tu diovra Kal kpfiEVEVGat ravra. 

d tar L-& £v ai, managed or injluenced. ugTE firj d a fiov . . . 

elvaL, were nowhere, not to be taken into account. Weiske, whose opinion 
Kiihner adopts, says, that Tioyov or Tiftr/fxarog and not tottov the more 
usual ellipsis, is to be supplied with fiij(^aiuov, and hence the idea : were 
of no estimation. Such an ellipsis is found with noXXov, oTityov elvat. 
Plato, Gorg. 456. C : ovdaiiov <^avi}vaL, aud Soph. Antig. 183.— 



B O O K I. CHAP. II. 



221 



wpbc e avTov \ the preposition here indicates comparison^ with the idea 
of preference, see Kiihn. Gr. § 298. III. (d) and Examples ; L. Gr. 11. 
§ 616. cf. I. 3. 4 ; III. 5. 4 ; Cyrop. III. 3. 20. For a similar construc- 
tion with the Latin ad, see Cic. Tusc. Disp. I. 17. 40. 

01 6 a iilv has "Eleye 6e [—oUa 6e leyovra] answering to it, in \ 53 

54. Kal \ corresponding to this is the aat before -rrpbg tovtolq, 

c u m . . . t u m, both . . . o.nd. irepl Tcaripov re nal rCov uXkuv avy- 

yevcbv T£ Koi irepl (plTiov. Some editors omit the re after ovyyevcjv, but 
without Ms. authority, although the re after waTepcjv is omitted by two 
or three Mss. The true explanation seems to be that avyyevcbv and ((>t- 
?^o)v are in apposition with aXTiuv, and then the re is in place : concern- 
ing parents and others, both relatives and friends. It is true the nepi 
before (plTiov seems at first view not to be accordant with this explana- 
tion ; for we should expect : Tvepl Tvaripov re kol rC)v uXXcov, avyy, re 
Koi (jiiX, But (j)L?icjv designates a class distinct from irariptjv and (jvy- 
yevGv, and may therefore very naturally have the preposition repeated 
with it. See I. 3, 3. and note, also Symp, V. 3 : 'Eyw fiev vai fia Al\ 
k(^7j, (vofiL^o) TO KaXbv elvat) koi kv cttttg) kol j3ot kol kv dip v x o l c 

Tzollolg. TovTOLC ye 6 or k. t. 7i. In regard to the diff. 

reading ye 6l6ti, see Kiihn, in h. I. e^eld-ovarjg^ going out from^ 

leaving, sc. the body. e ^ ev ey k av r e instead of this form, the 

Attic writers more usually use Aor. II. heynLdv. Yet there are several 
cases where the readings vary between the two forms as in II. 2. 5 ; III. 

6, 18 J IV. 8. 1 ; Anab. YI. 5. 6, et al. d(j)av I^ovg tv, lit. to 

make unseen, from dcpavrjg (a priv. and (paivofiai, (pav^vai), and hence, 
as often, to'bury, cf. Soph. Antig. 261, and Aelian, H. An. IL 7. 

'ETieye 6 and also, e naGTog eav r o v b it dv r u v . . , . 54 

uipac p el, K, T. ?i. The construction here is eKaarog avrog re dc^aipel 
Knl dXk(^ 7ro.pexet {d(patpeiv)^ (tovtov) b Travrcdv eavrov fidTiLGra ^cTiel^ 
Tov aufiarog {Xeyo)), b k, t. each one either himself removes, or 
presents to another to remove, from that which he especially loves, i. e. 
from his body, whatever, etc. For the construction of eavrov with the 
relative, see III. 11.1: eavrrig baa KaXcjg exot. A relative clause is of- 
ten added in Greek either with, or, as here, without a demonstrative 
pron. for the sake of explanation. So in Latin see Tusc. Disp. I. 13. 
29 : qui nondum e a quae multis post annis tractare coepissent, physica 

didicissent; and also 1. 35 and Kiihner's note, p. 53. avroi re y e. 

Some editors as Ernesti read yap for ye, but the latter is supported by 
the Mss. The ye is used here like the Latin q u i d e m, and is perhaps, 
one of the most striking examples of the employment of it, much like 

19* 







222 NOTES. 

yovv or a mild yap, in argumentation. See Hartung's Gr. Partik. I. p 

888 sq. and Kiihn. L. Gr. II. 704. 1. TrapexovGi . . . an or ejllv e lv , 

K,T. 1. The Infinitives are used as the object of the verb without the 
article and although active in form are taken in a passive sen§e. See 

Kiihn. Gr. \ 306. 1. andKem. 10 ; L. Gr. § II. 642. not. 2. Lxpelel 

/lev ov6ev av Toi>g e v 6 v, k. r. being retained, it not only does 
not . . . but much more, etc 

55 O V 6 ua K cj Vj not that he might teach, etc. non quo doceret. 
For the use of the participle to indicate design, see Kiihn. Gr. § 312. 4. 
(c). The different construction after the two participles (^icJaa/cwv and 
tntdeiKvvcov is worthy of notice. We find similar changes in Latin after 
no n q uo, e. g- Cic. de Orat. I. 18. 54 : non quo ap er ir e t . . . sed 
cum maxime tamen hoc significabat. 11.72.295: non quin imi- 

tandum s i t, sed tamen est multo turpius. to a(f)pov, the neuter 

adjective with the article used as an abstract noun = iKppoavvrj, amen- 
tia. ar Lfiov e (T r i, is in no honor. tov . . . elvai. For the use 

of the article in the Genit. with the Infin. denoting purpose, see Kohn. 
§ 308. 2. (b). povXyrat. For the ellipsis of the subject, the in- 
definite pronoun rig here, see Kiihn. Gr. § 238. 4. (e) j L. Gr. II. 414. 5 ; 
and Soph. 157. 8. The construction is the same as if: irapeKuTiet ^Ka- 
(TT ov £7r LfLeTiEtG^aL had preceded. Of 111. 9. 6 : to de uyvoeiv kavrbv, 
Kot [irj a olde (sc. tl^) do^a^eiv te not oha-d-ai yLyvcjcrKELV, kyyvTUTtd fia- 
viag kloyL^ETo Elvat, and see the note upon it. The omission of the in- 
definite subject rig is somewhat common in some of Plato's Dialogues. 
See Woolsey's Gorg. p. 456. D. For the use of the Subj. instead of the 
Opt. here, see note I. 2. 2. 

55 TovTOLgfiapTvpiOLg\iov this constr. see note upon § 49 above. 

'YIg Lodov fiEv TO, and indeed this (line or sentiment) from Hesi- 

od. The attributive genitive is frequently used without its governing 

noun when it may be easily supplied. See Kiihn. Gr. 263. (3. 'E p- 

yov (5' ov 6 Ev 6v e c 6 o k. t. 1. This is from Hesiod's Works and 
Days ('Ep/. Kat 'H/iep.) I. 309, where the author is speaking of rustic 
labor, but the opposers of Socrates accused him of quoting it as having 
reference to every kind of action. They jo ned the negati^ c ovdiv with 
Ipyov^ instead of with oveL^og, as it appears from what follows : jui]6£vbg 

Ipyov . . . aTTEx^a'&aL. Tovto 6 r/. ¥ov the use of the particle Stj 

in resuming the discourse which has been interrupted (here, by the quo- 
tation) ; see note upon § 24 above, and cf. § ')8 ravTa k. t. A. 

XeyELv avrbv, ug-, this he adduced [quoted and explained] as if the 
poet, etc. 



BOOK I. CHAP. II. 223 

This section with IV. 6. 3, 4, 13 and 14 has been sometimes adduced 57 
as a proof that Socrates was accustomed to enter too much into detail 

in his conversations. See Wiggers' Life, Ch. IV. ofioTio-yyoaL- 

T 0. ' For the use of the Optative to denote repeated action, see Hermann 
ad Viger. § 243 ; Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 809. b, and 797. 3. So in I. 3. 4 ; 4. 
19; II. 9. 4 et saepe. — —uya^ov rt noLovvrag epyu^eu-daL; 
cf. Plat. Charmid. p. 163. C : ra yap KaXibg re Koi ^(peTilfiug Tvocovfieva ep- 
ya EKuTieL, koC kpyaGiag re nal Trpd^eig rag rocavrag TroLTjcrecg. — e p- 
yarag ayad-ovg. The word ayad-ovg is omitted by some editors, 
supposing the idea of goodness to be included in Socrates' mind, in ep- 
ya^ea^ac and epyurrjg. But it seems to be added for the sake of empha- 
sis : those who did something good both labored and were good laborers. 
For the sentiment, cf. III. 9. 9. 

To 6e 'Oftypov. This passage is from the Iliad, II. 188 sq. and 198 sq. 53 

"0 V T IV a . . . uvSpay whatever man, followed by the Optative 

Kix^t^Vi he might find. (5 aa l'At] a a at e ^0 x ov, (whether) king 

or noble. k aKov tog, like a base man, a coward. Aat fxo v 

i. e. daLfiovte, used very often, especially by Homer, in salutation, as a 
term of regard, expostulation and reproach. In the first case, it may 

be rendered : good sir, or, my friend ; in the last : wretch, villain. 

drj u6Tag = di^fioTLnovg, plebeios, the common people. This word is 
used by Xenophon alone of Attic writers. Cf. Cyrop. II. 3. 7 and 
15 ; VIII. 3. 5. In Rep. Ath. 1. 4 both drjiiorat and dy/ioTLKog are used 
in the same signification. Cf. the use of the latter word in § 60 below. 

''Av (pero; for the use of this conditional Imperf., see note I. 1. 5. 59 
aXTico g r' eav rrpbg tovtu not d-paaelg wcri, and besides or especial- 
ly if in addition to this they are also headstrong. *A?i?iog r' has here 
much the same import with which aXT^og Kai is frequently employed. 
When Kai is added it perhaps gives additional emphasis to the clause : 
see Kiihn. L. Gr. for the distinction between the two phrases, and cf. his 
Gr. § 321. (a), and Examples ; Buttm, p. 436 ; Hermann ad Viger. § 232. 
Cf. also, II. 6. 30 ; 8. 1 ; Plat. Phaed. p. 87. D. 

'A X A a 'LoKpaTTjg y e. 'A/lAa here refers to the preceding negative 60 
clause: ov ravr' eTieye. The force of the ye is not the same as in § 12 
above, where see note ; but joined with the name Sw/cpar^/f, and not with 
the predicate, qualifies that noun ; but S. (however it may be with oth- 
ers), etc. Cf. ^ 61 . r av avTLa tovtcjv, the very reverse of these 

things. Sometimes also with the Dat. Tovrotg instead of tovtuv. Cf. 
II. 6. 5: bg ravavria tovto)v h/KpaTrjg fiev eotl, k.t.Ti. Also 
TovvavTLov in II. 7. 8, and IV. 2. 4. For the use of the Genit. see 



224 



NOTES. 



Kuhn. Gr. § 273. R. 9; L. Gr. II. § 522. dd. (pavepbc h^, pre- 
sented himself to all, or was evident to all, as, etc. kn l'&v [jlt] t 

a highly descriptive appellation for disciples, those who long for, desire, etc. 
See I. 2. 5 : Tovg 61 eavrov ^Tvi^vfiovvfac^ note upon I. 2. 3., and Apol. 
§ 28. Cf. in Latin, Cic. Brut. XVI. 64 : habet (Lysias) certos sui studio- 

sos. ov6 t:v a ttcj ko t e iiLG'&bv...k7rf)d^aTo. See I. 2. 5. 

above. a (p ■& 6v o c;^ ungrudgingly, liberally. enfpKei t Cov eav- 

roi), sc. doctrines, or knowledge. See II. 1. 31 : rig S' av Seo/ievy (sc. 
aol) TLvdg knapKeaeLev. Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 519. a. In regard to Socrates' 
liberality to his pupils, see Symp. IV. 43 ; I. 2. 5 above, and also I. 6. 3 
andll. Apol. 16. Plat. Hipp. M. p. 300. D. et al. uv Ttvec- Per- 
haps the writer had especially, though not exclusively in view here, 
Aristippus, who first gave out that he would teach the Socratic philoso- 
phy for pay. V. Diog. Laert. 11. 65. Xa (3 6v t e g, having received^ 

intrans. XPW^'^^^ didovai, money to pay. 

61 TLpbg Tovg u2.?iovg uv-d-punovg k6g fzov . . . TT a p € c XV- Cf. 1.3. 3: 
Kal irpbg (piT^ovg, k.t.Tl. The accusative with the preposition seems to 
denote the propagation of the quality indicated by Koafiog. For a simi- 
lar construction with elg, see Plat- Tim. p. 25. B. and KQhn. II. § 603 

and 613 with passages there quoted. Alxag. Lichas was son of 

Arcesilaus, and contemporary with Socrates. See Thucyd. V. 50. He 
is also spoken of in Xen. Hellen. III. 2.21 but the name is written Aeixag, 

Cf. also Plutarch, Cimon, p. 284. C. (c 10). bvofiaaTog hirl tovto). 

The pronoun ovrog generally refers to what has gone before, although 
it may refer to what follows, see note upon 1. 2. 3. Kiihner seems to 
refer it to the following account of Lichas, but it is not unreasonable to 
suppose that its antecedent is implied in the general phrase : Koa/aov 
Tzapclxe. For the use of ettl with the Dative to indicate design pur- 
pose, etc. See Kahn. Gr. § 296. II (c) and examples, and L. Gr. 11. § 612. 
p. 298. Cf. Demosth. 01. II. (v. Ill) p. 35 : rrjv km rolg epyoig 66^av, 

and also below II. 1. 27, 28: eir' apery '&aviud^ea-&at ; III. 6. 16. 

ralg yvfivcKaidiaLg. For an account of the festival of " naked 
youths," see Smith's Lexicon, Art. Gymnopaidia. The time in which 
anything takes place is sometimes put in the Dative without a preposi- 
tion. See Rost Gr. 106. 1. d. Kuhn. Gr. § 285. 3, and L. Gr. 11. 569. Cf. 
Plat. Symp. p. 174. A: 6LE<pvyov rolg eTrtviKLOtg. So also other names 
of festivals, Hava-dT^vatoig^ AiovvGcotg, EXevaLvioLg, etc. In Latin the 
Abl. is used in this way : Satumalibus, etc. See Zumpt § 475, note. 
rd eavrov daTravtJV, expending his own resources, or bear- 
ing his own expenses, i. e. living without expense to others. rd fii' 



BOOK I. CHAP. II. 



225 



yiara Tzdvreg . . . to (peTie l. The verb d(p€L?i£Lv governs two accusa- 
tives. The accusative of the thing may be taken adverbially. So in 
IV. LI: ov fj.ii(pu u(j)£?iet rovg elD-^drag avrCi cvvelvaL. In the same 
iHixmiQY naKOTTOLelv is constructed in III. 5. 26: noTiTid tt/v x^P^'^ KaKo- 
TTOLEiv. In the pass. 6(I)€l?ielv retains the Accus. of the thing effected ; 
as in III. 11. 3: rrAe/cj io(peAr]oerai^ et al. See Kohn. L. Gr. 11- § 558 b. 
and Anm. 2. In respect to the article "with fieyiOTa^ cf. Cyrop. 1. 6. 8: 
ore rd dpLora TrpdrroL, and Apolog. § 18, with Bornemann's note in h. 1. 

MevSy. These particles are often used in conclusions. Now, Q2 
(since things are as above represented) or accordingly. Cf. IV. 3. 18. 
AVhere after [iev drj, 6e or (5e drj follow, they indicate that the discussion 
of the present subject is concluded, and that something new is entered 
upon. Indeed the particles [lev drj not unfrequently begin a new senti- 
ment or argument for which previous preparation has been made. So 
in IV. 3. 2. Cf Apol. § 31, § 32, and § 34. See concerning these 
particles Ktibn. II. § 691 B. c. S. 387. Hartung, I. S. 262 sq. Hooge- 

veen Doctr. Part. Gr. ed. Schiltz, p. 460 sq. TL[ifjg u^tog elvat 

T y Tzole i , see note upon I. 1 . 1 . Kal Kara rovg vo(iovg de 

GKOTTcjv y K.T. ?i. This would in Latin naturally be more closely con- 
nected with the preceding sentence : quod si quis e legibus quoque con- 

sideret, idem in venire poterit. See note upon 1. 1. 3.- kdv ng (pav e pbg 

yevyrac kX e tt r o v, if any one is clearly caught in the act of theft, or 
clearly a thief, etc. These same crimes are spoken of as most heinous 
in Plato, Repub. IX. p. 575. B. Gorg. p. 508. E. Xen. Symp. IV. 36. 

Apol. 25. TicoTToSvruVy a clothes-stealer, lit. a putter on of others' 

clothes (?ico7rog and Svo), especially applied to those who stole clothes 
from baths, furibus balneatoriis, who were condemned to suffer capital 
punishment if the value of the theft was more than ten drachms. See 
Potter's Gr. Antiq. 1. 25 or Smith's Dictionary of Mythology ; Meier and 

Schomann, Attisch. Process, III. 1. p. 229 and 359 — 361. rovroig, 

Dat. plur. after the singular rcg constriicfio Kara ovv eg iv . See 
KQhn. L. Gr. IL § 419. 6. Gr. § 241, and cf IL 3. 2; 8. 6 ; IIL 10. 1. 

'A A A a fijjv denote a passing to another and stronger argument *, 53 

See' note I. 1. 6. .776)7: ore air tog eyevero, was he ever the 

author. Ovde jur/v . , . y e, see note upon I. 1. 6. k a k 1 g tte p t- 

£ j3 a?i £v. Compounds with TiEpt for the most part govern the Accus. 
but they are sometimes followed by a Genit., or by a Dat. as here. See 
Kiihn. L. Gr. IL § 610 note. Cf Isocrat. Paneg. p. 67. B : 7r£0i/3aAAeiv 
ralg fiEylaraLg GVfKpopatg. So also in IIL 10. 2: uv^({)C)7ru nEpLTVKElv. 
13. 1 J and IV. 2. 27 : ralg KaKolg ttepltzltttovgl. 



226 



N 0,T E S . 



64 Uijc ovv evoxog av elrj ry ypa(^y, How then could he be subject to in- 
dictment ? For the use of ovv conclusive, and the difference between 
ovv used to indicate result or consequence, and apa, see I. 1.2. The 
force of av with the Opt. in questions see explained in Kohn. Gr. § 260. 4. 

(c). g. The relative is sometimes emphatically used in Greek after 

an interrogation, for ovTog or avrbg yap ; so in Latin qui or qui q u i- 
d e m, as in Cic. Phil. IV. 5 : virtus est una altissimis defixa radicibus ; 
quae (i. e. haec enim) nunquam ulla vi labefactiri potest, etc. ; and in 
Eng. who with the emphasis. Cf. I. 4. 11. ''Ettelt' ovk oIel {■&Eoi)g) 
(ppovTLi^Eiv^ OL, \ III. 5. 15 I TTOTE yup OVTCjg k^TJValOVf . . . Olj 

K. T Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 800. a. Emphasis is added to the relative by 
joining yi with it; og yE as in III. 5. 16; Hellen. II. 4. 41. "Og may 
even be used for ovrog yap when not preceded by an interrogative, as in 

III. 5. 11. civTL fiEV rov fir/ v o/xlCe cv t^eov^. This beautiful use of 

the Infin. as verbal noun, where the Latin would employ a circumlocutory 
phrase with the Subj. : " pro eo, quod Deos esse non pataret," should 

not escape notice. ysypaTrro, so Bornemann, Kahner, Seiffert 

and others give the text instead of Eyt-ypaTTro. It should seem that the 
Augment in the Pluperfect tense is sometimes omitted even in prose for 
the sake of euphony, when a vowel which cannot be elided precedes and 
in words compounded with a preposition which ends in a vowel. C3T0P. 

III. 2. 24, where the authorities are divided between yEyvE7]VTo and kyivov^ 
also in Cyrop. IV. 1.9: KaralETiELiTTo VII. 2.5: KaradE^pafir/KEaav^ 
Hellen. II. 2. 11. ettlIeIolttel^ e.i al. y rid to Imperf. Tense, re- 
ferring to the time in which the accusation was made, whilst the Plu- 
perf,. yeypaTTTo, alludes to the fact of the previous writing of the in- 
dictment. oIkov ev I kov (j l. Ms. F. and some editions have 

here: oUot ev olnovai. It is certain that oIkeIv allows this construction, 
for it is used intransitively, meaning : to be inhabited, to be managed, 
etc. Cf. Hellen. IV. 8. 5 and examples cited by Stallb. Plato ad Rep. 
V. p. 463. D, and VIII. p. 543, begin. See Kuhn. Gr. § 249. 1, and ex- 
amples. But all the Mss. except F. without variation have the reading 
given in the text, and Xenophon uses such forms of expressions else- 
where. See note I. 1. 7. TiporpETTuv ETTf&v fiEiv. The mid- 
dle form Tzpo-peTTEG'&aL is used, § 32 above, and inll. 3. 12 ; III. 3. 8 ; 5. 3 ; 

IV. 5. 1 ; 8, 11, and the active in II. 1. 1, et 5. 1 ; IV. 7. 9; IIL 3. 15. 
From these examples it is evident that the two forms are used with sub- 
tantially the same signif , the active perhaps denoting the simple notion 
of exhortation, whilst the middle joins with this a relation to the subject- 



BOOK I. CHAP. III. 



227 



CHAPTER III. 

A e 6y. For this use of these particles = kul drj in similar construe- 1 
tions, and introducing a particular under a general principle, see Har- 
tung Gr. Partik. I. 265, 6. They may be rendered in Eng. noio or now 

indeed, Latin jam or jam vero. k al refers to a suppressed clause : 

Socrates not only did not corrupt or injure his disciples as we have 
seen, but he was even (Lat: etiam) profitable to them. So in II. 7. 14: 
Kal v[iag avrdg. III. 6. 11 ; 11. 13. Cf. note upon 1. 1. 6, and lY. 1. 5; 
6. 1. It is used in a similar manner even at the beginning of a treatise, 
as in Apol. § 1 : l^ioKpdrovg 6e u^tov fiot donel elvai fzefivf/G-dac k a I cog 
. . . eSovTievdaro irepc re rfjq aizoXoyiaq Kal ryg Te?ievT?/g rov piov^ i. e., 
whilst you speak of other things, it seems to me also to be important, 
etc. Cf. also § 3 : ovk kxprj'^ fxevrot aKqirelv, w 2., Kal 6 tl uTroXoyrjarj ; 
and Bornemann's note. See Kahn. Gr. §321. R. 5; L. Gr. II. § 728, 9. 

T d fxe V . . . ra 6 both . . . and, partim, . . . partim. ^P7^ 

6 e L Kvv 0) V . . . Kal dialeyo/ievog; see I. 2. 59 : Aayoj /uer' epyUf 

and note I. 2. 3. rovrcov, referring to uxpelelv kdoKei, and in 

the plural, as many kinds of utility are included. 6 ?). See note 

upon I. 2. 24. oTTOGa dv. ^Av is generally supposed to qualify 

the sense of oTroaa with the verb, in such cases as this, but it is worthy 
of inquiry whether it does not qualify the verb giving an air of un- 
certainty to the declaration: I shall be able, may chance, to remember; 
or, answering to Eut. Perf of the Latin : meminero. 

T d [lev corresponds to StaLrrj 6e in § 5 below. r olvvv, see 

note upon I. 2. 29. (f) av e p bg v impersonal here, it v:as apparent. 

Kal IT o Luv, K. T. ?i, that he both did, and said, etc. v n o k- 

ptverac. For this word some modern editors, have substituted diTo- 
KpLvsrat, but apparently without necessity ; for vnoKptvead-ac is 
used with the signification : to answer, not only in the Ionic writers, as 
in Herodotus, 1. 78, 91, and elsewhere; but also in Thucydides, as in 

VII. 44. 5. IT e pi, Latin, d e, of, concerning,. 7] r e . . . I. o- 

Kpdrr] g re, see I. 1. 14. dv a t p el, very often used in reference 

to the responses of oracles. Ktlhner says : Yerbam uvatpel de oracu- 
lorum, responsis proprium est ac legitimum. Cf Apol. 14 : Anab. III. 1. 

6 ; Y. 3. 7. ov Ttjc Kal. This is the reading adopted by Borne- 

mann, KUhner, SeifFert and others, instead of ovtcj Kal found in some 
Mss. and editions. Ovrcog seems to be used by Attic writers even before 
a consonant, where so or in this manner is to be expressed with emphasis. 



228 



NOTES. 



Cf. Ktlhn. in h. 1. n a pyvei (sc. ovtcj ttoulv). Anab. TIL 1. 44 

with Krtigcr's note ; also IV. 3 17: Kai uTrodvg e?iajuj3ave ru onXa nal 

Toic a^Aoif TTucji Trap7jyyE?i2.E, (sc. aTTodvvrag XnfiiSuvELV to, oTrXa. 

Treptepyov^j hnsij-hodies^ those who offended against Cicero's injunc- 
tion, de Offic. 1. 34 : Peregrini autem atque incoU\e officium est nihil 
praeter suum ncgotiiim agere, nihil de alio inquirere minimeque esse in 
aliena republica curiosum. 

2 K a ^ . . . (5 and farther ; see note upon I. 1. 3 : r ay a-& a, and I. 2. 

42. (jf, giving a reason, like on or erreL^ and connected with a Part. 

in Accus. absolute. See Kuhn. Gr. § 312. 6. (d), and note I 2 20. 

Tovg d-eo vc. We should naturally expect the pronoun avrovg in- 
stead of the repetition of the noun ; but such repetitions are somewhat 
frequent in Greek. Cf I. 6. 1, and note. It was a favorite sentiment 
with Socrates, that we should simply, aTr^wc, ask good things of the gods, 
and not specific blessings. This appears abundantly evident from Plato 
as for example, Alcib. II p. 142 and 143. A, where the following verse 
from an old poet is quoted: 

'Lev fSafTiXev, ra fiev ead-Xfz, ^rjm, kol evKOfievoLg kol avevKTOLgj 
'A/Lt/iL dtdov, Tu ds Secva Koi evxoiievoig airaXe^etv. 

— adrj?io)v b n (j g aTTojirjaoiTo, see note upon I. 1 . 6. 

3 *A7rb fit K p C)v, from small means ; see note I. 2. 14. fieiov a- 

^ at, (from fieic^v used as comparative of (impog and okiyog^) lit. to be 

less ; here, to fall short of, or, to be less worthy. o v t e . . . k ak C) g 

IX^Lv, K. r. A, lit., the thing has not itself beautifully, i. e. it is not hon- 
orable, just. So in oratio recta we find Kalcbg elxs, naXbv }]v ; and for 
the opposite idea, aiaxpbv yv ; eUog r]v, etc. The Infin. is here without 

dv, see K ihn. Gr. § 260. R. 3 j L. Gr. II. § 821. 3. ovr' uv . . . 

u^iovelvai ^rjv, el, k.t.1. ""kv is here retained although it 
might be omitted for the same reason as above ; since in oratio recta, the 
phrase would be : ovre rolg av&p. u^cov r/v ^r/v. In reference to the 
sentiment of this passage, see Plat. Alcib. II. p. 149. E. Voigtlaender 
as quoted by K tihner explains this passage, thus : " Socrates intended 
without doubt to indicate by this, that the life of man would be rendered 
wholly miserable, and all the laws which regulate society be destroyed, 
if the gods were better pleased with the sacrifices of wicked than of good 
men. For if the gods prefer the sacrifices of the bad, it necessarily follows 
that they will also bestow upon them benefits, and in everything prefer 
them to the good. Thus the lives of both gods and men would be 
made miserable. The lives of gods, because they must either love men 



BOOK I. CHAP. III. 



229 



whom Ihey cannot love, without violating justice and holiness itself, or be- 
come themselves bad ; of men, because the good must either yield entirely 
to the bad or probity vanish from the earth. Hence the result would be 
that the highest things would be confounded with the lowest, and life 

would not be desirable to any created being.'' it a iv e r rj 

laudator^ praiser. en ov verse. K dS dvvafiLv, k. t.2,. 

This line is taken from Hesiod, 'Epy. Kat 'H/LLcp. 336. KaS [= Kara] 
Svva/LiLv^ according to (your) ability. £ p d e iv may be considered as de- 
pending upon XPV or some such word understood, or it may be rendered 

as imperative. — u-d- av ar o t at = ad-avdroLg. Kal irpog (pDiovg 

6 e. The Kal here answers to the Kac with Tcpbg rrjv aWiqv dlaLrav, and 
is not connected in import with 6e, which joins this to the preceding 

clause. Tvpog signifies in respect to, Latin, i n with the Abl., and is 

omitted before ^ivovr^ because that is included in the same idea with 
<l>LXovg^ and they together are contrasted with rr/v u?i?i7]v SlaiTav ; cf. L 
4. 17, where both the preposition and the article : nepl rcov, are omitted 
before h ^LKeTiia ; also II. 1. 6, and HI. 10. 13, and I. 2. 53, with the 
note. — — Trjv Ka6 dvvafiLv, by attraction for to ku6 dvv. See Kiiho. 
L. Gr. II. § 492. 3. 

El (5 e, but if, or, as often as. 66^ e Lev. This Aor. Opt. denotes not 4 

a supposed case, but a frequent occurrence of an actual event. See 
Kiihn. L. Gr. § 819. /3. ; Gr. § 339. R. 3 ; Eost § 120. This form of the 
Opt. in -eiag^ -Eie(i^), etc. is more frequently used by Attic writers than 
the regular form in -aig, -ai, etc, See Kiihn. Gr. § 116. 9, and note, I. 
1.5. We find a construction similar to this, but without dv in the apo- 
dosis, in § 6, and with dv and the Impf. in IV. Q. 13 : el Se ng avrC) . . . 

avTLkeyoi . . . eiravfjyev dv. rrapd rtbv '&eC)v, from (\. Q. QominQ 

from), etc. Hapd is used with the Genit. of the author, instead of the 
more usual vtto^ when a thing is represented as proceeding from the vi- 
cinity of one, or caused by his influence. See Kiihn. Gr. § 251. R. 4, and 

§ 297. I. (1). rjTTov, less, i.e. with more difficulty. Trap a 

Tu (jeftaLvofieva, sc. napd tg)v ^eibv, as expressed below. With 
the radical meaning of irapd, beside, near, along side, is connected that of 
going by, passing beyond, and, from this, that of being beyond, and hence, 

contrary to, against. e ire td-ev , attempted to persuade, persuadere cona- 

tus esset, or suasisset. 66 ov Tiapelv yjefiova rvcjj^.dv . . . bdov. 

It is unnecessary in Lat. or Eng. to repeat b66g : to take as guide one 
who was blind and ignorant of the way, caecum et ignavum viae ducem. 
Trap a tqIq dv^ptdiTOig. Hapd is here used in its causal or figura- 
tive signification, denoting in the judgment or opinion of. npdc 

20 



m 



NOTES. 



T^v . . . ^v/ilSovXlav, in comparison with (prae, praeter) divine coun- 
sel. No reference is made to the contents of these first four sections in 
^15 where there is a recapitulation of the preceding arguments, and 
there seems to be a rather loose connection between piety towards the 
gods and temperance in food ; but it may not unnaturally be supposed 
that Xenophon passes from duties owed to the gods, to those which 
pertain to men. 

5 ALairyde. This emphatic position at the beginning of the sen- 
tence, is given to dtalTr), in order to make the contrast stronger with the 
piety which has been the subject of the preceding sections, and de is an- 
tithetical to /Ltev {Ta fXEv rotvvv) in ^ 1 . el firj t t 6 a i ju 6 v i ov 

eiTj, — yv /J.7} Ti datfiovLov KcoTivy or yv jirj rig ■&edg aTroinoXvr}, unless 
there should be a divine intervention. Cf Cyrop. I. 6. rjv fir] rig 

©eof jSXuTTT?}, and Bornemann and Herbst, Symp. VIII. 43. r o- 

aavTTjc dandvrjq, so much money (sc. as would be necessary for 

the support of Socrates. ovk ol6\ e I rig ovtcjq av bXiy a k py a- 

CoLTo, whether any one could eani so little. Cf. note I. 1. 6. 8. Con- 
cerning the verb epyd^., see II. 8. 2, and in reference to the construction 
of uv with the Opt., see Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 839 ; and cf IV. 2. 30. Cyrop. 

1. 6. 41, and 10 with Bornemann's note. y d ecoc^ tvith relish. 

^t-Vf sc. em GLTov. oTpov, literally, boiled meat (from eipo) 

as opp. to bread ; then, meat in general ; and finally more delicate 
kinds of food {r/dvajuara) ; as here anything eaten with food, to give it a 
relish, condiment, sauce. Cf I. 6. 5, and Cyrop. I. 5. 12; III. 14. 2, 3 for 
different uses of the word, and see Bornemann, Symp. IV. 8. p. 108. 
Cicero in his Tusc. Disp. V. 34. 97 : Socratem ferunt, quum usque ad 
vesperum contentius ambularet, quaesitumqne esset ex eo, quare et fa- 
ceret, respondisse : se quo melius coenaret, opsonare ambulando f a- 
mem. 

5 El . . . e?i7/ (7 £ t ev ; see note upon § 4. wfre (l>v7M^aa-&aL. 

The Intin. is used with (ogre after such adjectives as kpyudeaTarov, 
LxpeTii/LLov^ etc. with sariv, and some other words and phrases, to define 
or characterize more particularly; and when ojgre is added it gives 
greater force to the Infinitive. See Kahn. L. Gr. II. § 642 d. and Rem. 
and Stallbaum's note upon Plat. Phaed. p. 103. E. We find a similar 
constr. of the Infin. with the Accus. in Latin, as Cic. do Nat. Deorum 
III. I: difficile factu est me id sentire quod tu velis ; but the more 

usual constr. in Latin would be with ut and the Subjunctive. rci 

ireLT^ovTa, things which persuade, induce. Some read uvaTTeid-ovray 
but apparently without good reason or sufficient Ms. authority. See 



BOOK I. CHAP. 111. 



231 



Kiihn. in h. 1. yaorepag Koi /ce^aAaf kol -ipyxfiC- Ac- 
cording to our idiom the Sing, number would be used here, but both 
the Greek and Roman writers were accustomed to use the plur. both of 
abstract and concrete nouns, where there was a direct reference to many- 
objects; see Kiihn. L. Gr. § 408. R. 3, and cf III. 12. 2 and Kiihner's 
Tusc. Disp. IV. 2. 3, where abundant examples are cited from both 
Iangua;ges. 

'E 7/ cTTKTKcjTTTov, said sportivelj. -7 7/v KlpKf^v, see Odyss. 7 

K. 239. sq.— T tovTo L g 7roAAo?f,sc. a netd-ei (jltj irecvcjvTag eG^t- 

ecv^ K. T. A, i.e. by many things which persuade, etc. unoaxo' 

fievov TO . . . uTTTET^aL, Some editors for to read tov, but without 
good reasons. Verbs generally constr. with the simple Infin. are fre- 
quently, for the sake of emphasis, followed by the Accus. of the article 
with the Infin. Cf IV. 7. 5 below, and also 4. 11 5 and see Kiihn. Gr. 

§ 308. R. 1. Sea TavTa. After a participle introducing the 

cause or reason, Sia TavTa or 6ta tovto is frequently added for the sake 
of greater distinctness. Anab. I. 7. 3 ; VII. 1. 9. Cyrop. III. 1. 39, Kiihn, 
L. Gr. II. § 667. Anm. 

'Acj) po 6 LGicjv . Three explanations are given of the government 8 
of this word. Kiihner in his L. Gr. § 625, 4 explains it as depending 
upon Trepl, to be supplied from the preceding clause, and refers to 
Bernhardy's Gr. Syntax, p. 204. But Herbst governs a(j)podLGLO)v by 
the verb aTrex^cf^ai- and tcjv KaT^uv by a(j)pod., and this which seems to 
OS a more natural explanation than the former, receives some support 
from such passages as II. 6. 22 : Tolg tuv (hpaluv a^podtatoLg ydo/uevot. 
Even Kiihner is inclined to accede to this explanation in his note in 
h. 1. But on the whole it may perhaps be better with Seiffert to con- 
sider a^poJ. as a partitive genitive (Latin: de rebus autem venereis, 
etc.) and tuv KaXcjv as governed by d-Kkx^ad-aL. The meaning is the 
same as if to had been inserted after Trapyvei : In respect to the a0po- 
StdLcjv, he admonished firmly to abstain from that of the tuv KaXcJv. 

■ diTTOfievov, for the omission of the pronoun here, see note upon 

I. 2. 55, and references there. Cf. also § 11 : e^' olg ovS' uv fiaLvofievoQ 
CTTovdlLGEiev. 11.1.17:6.26; III. 6. 6 ; 9. 14 ; 13. 2 ; IV.2.37. Forthe 
same constr. in Latin and abundant examples both from Gr. and Rom. 
authors, see Kuhn. Tusc, Disp. IV. 8. 17. gu^ pov elv, to preserve 

constancy of mind. KpLTSj3ov?i6v]Si son of Crito, the friend 

and disciple of Socrates. 

llo)(l)povLKC}v, modest, as contrasted with ^paGecov, impudent, 9 
insolent ; for the constr, see Kuhn. Gr. § 273, 3, tt p ov ov t lkcov , 



232 



NOTES. 



(from TTpo and voeu) prudent, considerate. avorjTov (a priv. and 

voio)) silly — f) Lip K Lv 6 vv o)Vy {f)l7rTcj and Ktvihvrr) rash, fool-hardy. 

Raw fiev ovv , a frequent formula for an affirmative answer, 

and hence common in colloquy, as in the dialogues of Plato. Sec II. 1. 
2. sub. fin. 'Mt:v ovv = /nevovv, is also used with other words besides 
nuvv and often with not merely an affirmative significance, but also to 
extend or correct the preceding idea, like the Lat. i m m o or i m m o 
vero, as 11. 7. 5 : Tiavra fisv ovv^ tog eycj/iai, yea, truly, all things, as 
I suppose, and in III. 8. 4. Cf Stallb., Plato, Crito, p. 44. B ; Gorg. p. 
464. B. See also Hartimg, Gr. Partik. II. 399 sq. and Kiihn. Gr. § 316. 
R. (b). It is even used in contradicting and denying, as may appear 

from the above reference. e p fiov pyoraTov, (\^epfi6g and tp>'w,) 

one who does hot, hasty acts, most rash. Xe tj py 6 ra t ov ^ probably 

from adv. Xecog = Xiav, and epycj, one who will do anything = Trav- 
ovpyoc, most audacious. Cf the use of the word in Aesch. Prometheus 

5. K.V p LGT 7] a e LE f to throw headlong upon. On account of the 

danger attending the casting one's self upon a sword, the expression 

became proverbial, to indicate any peril however great. eig irvp 

&\oLTo, also proverbial, as is the phrase: dta nvpog ievaij Sympos. 
IV. 1 6. Many editors retain here the Imperf. form, aX/ioLTO , which 
is found in almost all the Mss., but the preceding Aor. would seem to 
indicate that the Aor. should be used here, and the change by the addi- 
tion of A might have very easily crept into the Mss. 

10 K a t is placed with special force at the beginning of questions where 
the remark of another is taken up with surprise and its invalidity or 
absurdity implied. In such cases the Latins sometimes use rero, 
the Germans aber and we but. See KOhn. Gr. § 321 R. 1, and L. Gr. 

II. § 727. 2. It is so used in § 11 and 12; III. 9. 12; IV. 4. 10. 

dy. The dr; in such cases as this may indicate more strongly aston- 
ishment, impatience or indignation. So in II. 6. 7; III. 13. 6; IV. 4. 

10. Eur. Med. 1001. See Kohn. L. Gr. II. § 833 c/. tI . . . 16 tbv it o 

ovvra, the peculiar brevity and beauty of the construction of both 
the relative and interrogative pronouns, especially with participles, 

should not escape notice. KariyvuKag avrov, have you 

judged so severely of him. Kara signifies here in composition, against, 

opposed to; cf III. 7. 3. Oi; yap. Kiihn. calls yup in such 

cases as this, yup conclusive in an interrogation, cf 4. 14; 11. 3. 16, 17; 

III. 4. 1 ; 7. 7 ; 11. 17, et caet, and L. Gr. II. § 833. i. There is, how- 
ever, here manifestly an ellipsis to which it refers. Xenophon's ques- 
tion implies the idea of injustice in Socrates' severe reproach of Crito- 
bolus, and he replies : I reproach him justly, for has he not, etc. 



BOOK I. CHAP, III. 



233 



^AX/l' el jxevToi, but if indeed, at si profecto, as in II. 1. 12. 
fzevTot very often expresses confirmation, indeed^ in antithesis with 
xacj oi), uXkd^ etc. Here it is used to strengthen the objection to So- 
crates' declaration : if indeed what you say were just, even I, etc. Cf. 

I. 4. 18. and Kiihn. Gr. § 316, R. and L. Gr. 11. § 698. a. ro 

fp Kiv Svvov epyovj this rash deed, i. e. the one just named : 
Tov 'AA/ci/3. tjlbv (piTiyaaL. This phrase seems to be the subject 
here, and hence the article ro. Kahner however considers it as predi» 
cate, and accounts for the article which is not generally used with the 
predicate noun, from the distinct allusion to a well known fact, and 
perhaps a direct repetition of the word from Socrates. See Kahn. Gr. 

f 244. 6; L. Gr. II. § 494.— icav kyd d o k cj ... v tt o/ieiv ai , I 

seem to be able to come into, to be exposed to this danger. 

rTiTj fiov^ miserable man- a a I ri, see note, § 10. avll 

, . , Tc a -d- el V, what do you suppose will happen, you having (i. e. if or 
when you have,) etc. For the future sense of the Inf. with av see 
Kiihn. § 260. 5. (a). Cf Symp. YI. 25 : ov epcorog (sc. tov ^tlelv) ovdev 

kart deivorepov vTceKKav/xa, k. t. A. ""A p' ov k, these particles in 

Interrogations like thtj Latin nonne imply an affirmative, whilst 
apa Lat. n u m n e, imply a negative answer. See Kuhn. Gr. § 344. 5. 
(b) and L. Gr. II. 834. 3. In regard to the former, cf. I. 5. 4 ; 7.2 and 
3 ; II, 1. 16 5 6. 38 : and for the latter, II. 6. 34 ; IV. 2. 10 : e f olg 
, . . GTTovSaaeLev. The Prep, eiri is often put with the dative case after 
verbs implying motion, to designate the end or design of the motion. 
Cf. Plat. Phaedr. p. 276. B; p. 278. D. Symp. p. 217. A, where the 
same verb is used as here. See also many other passages cited by 
Kahner in h. 1. 

'HpuKXe LCj O Hercules! indicating surprise here. It may 12 
also be used as an exclamation of anger or indignation or disgust. So 
the Latin mehercle and h e r c 1 e . — — 6eLvi]v r iv a . . . dvva/Ltiv. 
When the Indef Pron. rig is used in this way with adjectives, adverbs, 
etc., it seems to bring out more distinctly the idea designated by these 
words, see Kahn Gr. § 303.4; L. Gr. 11. 633.4. So quid am is 
used in Latin, as in Cic. Lael. IX. 2 ; admirabilis q u a e d a m exar- 
descit benevolentiae magnitudo, cf also Ktihn. Tusc. Dis. II. 4. 11. In 

regard to the sentiment of the passage, see Symp. I Y. 25. ^aldy - 

yea, says Weiske, are small animals similar to the scorpion and 
spider. The most poisonous and destructive kinds with which we are 
acquainted, have been made known to us from Italy, and are called from 

the city Tarentum, Tarantula. Cf Plin. H. N. XXIX. 4. i 

20* 



NOTES. 



poliala^ equalin<^ in magnitude half an obolus. The comparison 
should seem to imply that the (paldyyiai were small in size and round. 

TO i) (l>p ov elv e ^ I (T T 7f G Lv, — rbv vovv iKir^TTei, expels their 

reason, cf. IV. 5. 6; II. 1. 4. for similar constructions of the Infin. with 

the Gen. of the article. Kara rb i^y/iaj on account of, by, or by 

means of, a causal sense. The proper meaning = secundum easily 
passes into propter. 

13 Toiig St: Ka?ioi)g. The adversative Se is frequently employed in 
animated interrogations, where the concessive member is to be supplied 
by the mind as here: ra fiev ^aAayyta kvuvau tl olety rovg 6e Ka- 
Tiovc ovK oIel. Cf. I. 6. 15; 11. 1. 26,30; II. 6. 10, 14, 37 ; II. 9. 2; III. 
3. 11, et al. Oftentimes too the Se is copulative and continues a ques- 
tion interrupted by a preceding answer ; cf. III. 5. 2. and see Kuhn. Gr. 

^ 322. Rem. 6 ; L. Gr. II. § 696. 5. -^rfpiov, used of man, as in 

III. 11. 11. TOGovTG) 6 e Lv or E p 6v €GTi . . . 6(70). The cor- 
relatives oGov, oGG) and togov, togovtc) correspond to each other and 
indicate an equality in the two things compared, so much ... as much, 
in what proportion ... in just the same proportion. So: ogov rrjv 
iLperrjv uGKr]GeLg, to govt ov evdaifiov eGy, and Xen. Cyrop. VIII. 
1. 4. Frequently not only the quantity but the degree of the quantity 
is indicated : ogu /LtuTiTiOv . . . togovtg) iiuTikov or ogg) fiuTiiGTa . . . 
TOGovTG) iidliGTa. But sometimes when the quantity of two things is 
compared, the degree of the quantity of only one of them is indicated, 
then we have, as in our passage, joined with one of the correlatives an 
adjective in the comparative degree, and with the other, an adjective in 
the positive : This animal ... is so much the more dangerous than the 
tarantula, by as much, or, as this . . . infuses poison, etc. Cf. with this, 
and note the difference in the construction, those passages where with 
boG) the comparative iiuXkov is to be supplied from the other member, 
as in Xen. Hier. X. 2 : ol6a yap ot i (oGizep kv Innoig^ ovto) Kal kv 
6,v&po)7zotg tlglv eyytvETat^ ogl) uv EKixTiEa tu Seovtu exc>)(tc, togov- 
tg) v(ipiGTOT E poLg Elvat. This construction is unfrequent in the 
Latin historians, as in Tacitus Ann. 1. 57: barbaris quanto quis 
audacia promptus, tanto magis fidus rebusque motis potior 

habetur. e k eIv a . . . , t ov to . The pronoun ovtoc sometimes 

refers to the more distant noun, (as here to to -^r^piov,) where it is the 
principal subject of the sentence, and EKElvog not to the more remote, 
but to the less emphatic noun; as in IV. 3.10. See Stallb. Plat. 
Phaedr. p. 232. D. and Kuhn. L. Gr. II. § 620. 7. So hie and i He 

in Latin, see Kohn. Tusc. Disp. 1. 49. 117. Trpofwi^ev. In 

some Mss. n6p()u'd£v. These words are often interchanged and are 



BOOK I. CHAP. IV. 



235 



considered as synonymous in meaning, although Buttmann L. Gr. 

§ 115 note, makes the distinction: in usage Trpodw signifies, /ori^;arcfe, 

and TToppij (Doric rropacj) far . Cf. 1. 4. 6. and Anab. HI. 2. 22. 

Igcjq 6e Koi ol "Epcjrsc . . . rcTpuGKovaiv. Bornemann here appro- 
priately compares Achill. Tat. p. 8. 29 ; Kdllog yap b^vrepov ri- 
TpcoGnet l3£?iovc, fcat dla tuv 6^-&aAjUL)v eig rrjv ipvxvv TLrpoxjKet. Some 
have supposed this whole passage, from laog to the end of the section, 
to be supposititious, i. e. supplied from the scholiast, but there does not 
seem to be good reason for this assumption. 

Kal u(ppodi.(yid^eLv . . . irpbg rocavra. Kiihner refers Kat back to 5 14 
6, where it is enjoined to abstain from delicate food, here from the 

indulgence of impure love, rovg /z?) ac^a/iwf exovrag irpbg 

d([)podLGLa, those intemperate, not sufficiently guarded, in respect to love. 

ola . . . ov K dv irpogd e^aLTo ^ ^pvxv ^ the soul shall not 

admit, i. e. reject with scorn. Cf the use of i^vxv in regard to the animal 

appetite in I. 2. 4. ovk uv Trpuyfiara tt a p e xo t, lit. make business 

for, i. e. disturb, trouble. The word ola is first the object of Trpogde^atro 
and then the subject of napsxof- Similar cases of construction are not 
rare. 

This section is a kind of summary of the preceding discussion. 15 

ovdev d V yrrov dpnovvroyg ydead-aL, k. t. A. He supposed that he held 
the just medium, i. e. had not less delight in the pleasures of sense, and 
yet had far less trouble. The particle dv is to be connected with the 
Infin. T/Sead-at and supplied with the following verb, IvTrelad-at. So it 
is often to be supplied in one of two corresponding clauses, as in 11. 1. 
27 ; 1.18; III. 3. 2, and sometimes where many words intervene. See 

Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 458, note 1. We should naturally expect juev 

here with r]6ea-&ai to correspond with 6e after Tivnelad-aL, as the words 
are contrasted. But such omissions are not unknown even in prose 
authors, as in Anab. III. 4. 7, 41 and in Thucydides and other writers. 
See Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 735. 



CHAPTER IV. 

Tlept avTov reKfiatpofzevot. The verb reK/xatpofiat, after the 1 
time of Homer, generally signified, to perceive from certain signs, to 
judge, and was usually followed by the Dat. of the means, but with the 
Gen. of the thing judged depending on a preposition. There seems to be 



236 



NOTES. 



an evident allnsion here to persons who after receiving the instruction 
of Socrates, had not continued in the practice of the virtues which he 
enjoined, and TeKftaipofievoi is judging from such examples as these, and 

therefore from insufficient data, conjecturing. tt por p eti) aG-& ai . . . 

TTpoayayelv. The verb irporpeypaG'Sai seems to signify, to excite to 
the consideration of virtue, to praise and commend it, and npoayayelv 
to lead forward in the practice of it. The objection is, that Socrates* 
instructions were theoretical and not practical. For the sentiment of. 
Cic. de Oratore I. 47, 204 : Socratem ilium solitum aiunt dicere perfec- 
tum sibi opus esse, si quis satis esset concitatus cohortatione sua ad 
studium cognoscendae percipiendaeque virtutis ; quibus enim id per- 
suasum esset, ut nihil mallent se esse, quam bonos viros, iis reliquam 

facilem esse doctrinam. KparLarov yeyovevaL, that he was 

most excellent or had special influence ; followed by the Inf ovk 

LKavov , was unable. ju rj juovov, not ov on account of the Imper. 

SoKifia^ovTuv. The participle GKEi}jufxevoL may also be rendered as 
Imper., connected with doKtfi. : let them turn their attention to and 
examine, etc. The propriety of using /ue then appears more evident. 
It may be noticed here that the best Attic writers seldom use the verb 
aK£KTo/LtaL in the Pres. or Impf tense, but the forms of GKOTeofiai in 

its stead. d . . . kporuv^ what things interrogating, i. e. by what 

questions. KoXaaTijplov (i. e. KoXaufia) iv e Ka, for the sake 

of reproof, castigation. rovg tt dv o I o /j, e v ov g eidevai. 

The sophists are to be understood, as especially referred to here. So- 
crates strove in every way to restrain and repress their arrogant boast- 
ings. Gvvejuepeve, (gvv smd y/Liepa,) lit. to pass the day with. 

doKLfia^ovTuv ^ the abbreviated Attic form for doKi/iaCeroGav. 

2 Tov 6aL fioviov ; not the divinity of Socrates specifically, but 

used generically for anything divine. 'Ap igtSSt/ fiov rbv 

MiKpbv eiTLKaX. Aristodemus, sumamed the Little, was an austere 
man always walking dvarrodrjrog, but a most devoted and constant 

attendant of Socrates. ovt' evxo fievov, is omitted in many 

editions and is probably spurious. See various readings, Kiihn. in. h. 1. 

Igtlv ov gt lv ag dv& po)iT ov g. ' A p w tt w v is the reading 

in many editions. For the constr. of Igtlv with the Accus. see Kiihn. 
Gr. § 331. R. 4. and L. Gr. II. § 783. Anm, 4 ) Rost § 99, note 9. Cf. 

Plat. Phaed. 111. D. t av fiaKag ^irl go (pi a. Cf. Plat. 

Sympos. p. 206 : ge . . . b^avfia^ov hirl Gocpca. For the use of the 
Dat. with the preposition here, see KQhn. Gr. § 296. II. and § 285. R.; L. 
Gr. n. § 612 and § 584 note. For the Perf. Tense denoting rather the 



BOOK I. CHAP. IV. 



237 



result of action in the present time, see Ktibn. Gr. § 258. R. 5, and cf. 

I. 2. 49: dedia^ac. "Eyuys. The affirmative answer is frequently 

made by the Pron. either with or without the emphatic particle ye. 
So in Latin, though generally with some strengthening word, as herckj 

profecto^ etc. K al bg. Sec note I. 2, 35, for the use of the bg in a 

demonstrative sense, see Kiihn. Gr. § 331. R. 1. and L. Gr. § 781. 3. a. 
Cf. also III. 1.5; 3.3,4: 4. 1 ; 12. 1 ; IV. 3. 3; 6.2. 

T oLvvv . This particle is often used when one directly and without 3 
opposition answers another's question 5 see Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 758. 2. 
hrcl de 6 id- v p a ju [3 cp . It has been supposed with some plausi- 
bility, that diS-vpafijicdv sc. nocycjeL should be read, since the word is not 
usually employed in the Sing, like evro^- and fieXoc but in the plural like 

lafijSoL, avinraLGTOL. M.e\avLmTi6i]v. This Lyric poet lived 

about 520 B. C. II oXv nl e lt ov . . . Z ev ^ lv . Polycletus the 

celebrated statuary lived about B. C. 430 and Zeuxis the distinguished 
painter, about the same time. 

''A({)pov a {a, priv. and is here contrasted with e/xcppeva (ev i 

and (l>p^v), the ev^ as frequently, indicating the possession of the quality 
denoted by the noun. So in kvepya^ which is contrasted with aKivrjra, 
ivithout motion, motionless, elirep ye . . . yiyverai. The particle ye is 
here added to give additional force to elnep, if indeed. Cf. Anab. I. 7. 

9 ; Sympos. V. 6. "^^XV ^^^^ • • • '^'^^ yvufiyg. The construction 

here is beautifully varied, the dative being used for the instrumental 
cause, and the Genit. with the preposition to designate the active, intel- 
ligent cause. To)v 6e areKfiuprcjc e xov r o k. r. %\ of 

those things which are in the dark, which furnish no indications, etc. 

T C)v (l>avepo)(: err' cxp eX. bvruv, those which are manifestly 

for use. epya, the products of, or rendered as a verb with esse im- 
plied, are caused by. Tipenei, impersonal, it is plain. fiev = /ayv 

from which it is derived, expresses confirmation. So frequently in 
Ionic writers and sometimes in Attic Greek, especially in answers. See 
Kuhn. Gr. § 316. 1. R. 

Ov Kov V , Does it not then ? an inductive interrogative particle ; 5 
sometimes written ovk ovv, and oviwvv ; but for the distinction in the 
use of these forms, see Kiihn. Gr. § 324. R. 7. In regard to the senti- 
ment, see IV. 3. 3 sq. and cf Cic. de l^at. Deor. II. 54. "Oofiibv y e 

117] V . Tlie particles ye iirjv denote transition to a new particular, on 
which particular emphasis is put. Two cases are to be noted : where 
the ye gives force to a preceding word, as here, to baixdw ; and so in 
16.6} IIL 6. 12j 8. 10 J 9.6; 11.10, etc; and where it is joined to a 



238 



NOTES. 



conjunction, in which case it gives emphasis to the whole sentence or 
clause. See Apol. § 13 : C)^ ye /lyv, k. t. X. and § 18; also abundant 

examples in Hartung, Gr. Partik. I. S. 401 sq. 11. S. 583 sq. Si d, 

OTo fiar oc . The article is omitted here on account of the verbal 
force of the noun with the preposition : which are perceived by tasting. 

Cf. note on I. 1.9. yvojficjv, the judge, estimator. ei fi^ 

eve tpy uG^T] , had not been made or implanted. 

6 Oi; do Ket a i Kal t66 e tt pov o lag e pyov eo ik evaty 
does it not appear to you that this should be, (or is to be,) considered, 
as the work of foresight 1 The reading epyov \s supported by the best 
Mss. The Dat. epyu and epyoiQ seem to have arisen from understanding 
koLKevai to have the signification : to he like, similar, instead of to he svppos' 
ed or considered, which should evidently be given to it here. It is equiva- 
lent to ((>atvecT&at which is often placed in the same way with doKelv. 

See II. 1 . 22 ; IV. 2. 20, et al. r b . . . "d-vpLJcai . For the use of 

the article here with the Infin. after the preparative demonstrative 
Tode, see examples collected by Hase in his note upon Rep. Lac. IX. 
1 and Kuhn. L. Gr. II. § 631. 2. The subject of ^vpCjoat and the fol- 
lowing infinitives is included in the words : to Tzpovoiag epyov. 

ai)Ty xpV<^^<^'i' rt, to use it for any purpose; t£ is the Accus. of the 

object aimed at. See Kuhn. Gr. § 279. 4 ; L. Gr. II. § 549. b. d) f 

av . . . p \ ciTT T cd G I V ; cf. with L)g . . . KaKovpyy without uv. See 
Kdhn. Gr. § 330. 4 and L. Gr. II. § 775. The Subj. is used in the final, 
because the verb in the principal clause, efLipvGat, is an Aor. with a 
present signification. See Kiihn. Gr. § 330. 2. ij-^ fiov fl X e (j) a pi- 
Sag, the eyelashes as a strainer, or, sieve. 'Hi^^of was a strainer, origi- 
nally used for filtering wine ; Schneid. b^pvGi re, the particle re 

is seldom used as a connective by Xenophon without a Kai following ; 
and it is not improbable that 6e was originally written here. See Zeunius, 

Schneider, et caet. in h. 1. anoyeiGUGai, to make jut out like a cornice^ 

cf. Cic. N. D. II. 57 : Primam enim superiora, superciliis obducta, 
sudorem a capite et a fronte defluentem repellunt. This whole phrase 
has been very well translated : " that by brows tlie parts above the eyes 

are rendered eaveslike," etc. to 6e...6ex^a-&ai. This and 

the following infinitives are the subjects of the last clause, TavTa npov- 

orjTLK.ug, K. T. A, and are all included in TavTa. o tov c t e fiv e lv ^ 

cf. yofKpLovg o'iovg . . . Xeaivetv. So olog is used with the Inf. in § 12 ; 
II. 1. 15; 6. 37, et al. See Post's Gr. § 122. Kahn. L. Gr. II. § 788. 

Anm. 3. Gr. § 306. 1. c. Toi)g...yoiLt(piovg, the molar teeth. 

— — kwec 6e Tu anox^opovvTa dvGKeprjy sc. kGTLv. The ellipsis of elvat, 



BOOK I. CHAP. IT. 



239 



after conjunctions is rare. See a similar representation in Cic N. D. 
11. 57. 

Arj/itovpyov (fr. dTj/LLog and spyo)} lit. working for the people, hence 7 
workman, worker, maker. In the New Platonic Philosophy it is used 

as the name of God, the Creator. to de £jn(j)vaaL, k. r. A. This is a 

continuation of Socrates' question, from § 6 and the infinitives are in 

the same construction as there. 'AfzeXet, strictly Imper. but here 

used as an adverb, truly^ without doubt, Lat. : sine dubio. The same 

word is used in IV. 4. 6. Ttvog...l3ov?i£VGa/xevoVy /c. r. 

one who has deliberately resolved upon the existence [the making] of 
living beings. 

^ av T bv . . . ex^Lv^ When the subject of the Inf is the same as 8 
that of the governing verb it is generally omitted, but is retained where 
any special emphasis is to be put upon it ; as here, contrast ; see Kuhn. 
Gr. § 307. 4 and R. 4 ; L. Gr. II. § 646. 1. and cf II. 6. 35 extr., 38. 

^Epcjra yovv Kat uiroKptvov/LLaL. This phrase although 

in all the Mss., is omitted by many editors. But it is difficult to see 
how it could have crept in here, if not written by the author himself. 
It is true, it somewhat interrupts the continuity of the discourse, but yet 
it contains nothing so incongruous as to warrant its rejection. Aristo- 
demus does not, it should seem, (perhaps from modesty,) choose to 
answer Socrates directly, that he believes himself (ppovifiov tl ex^t-v, but 
in order to avoid the answer says : now continue your questions and I 
will reply to them, (and it is perhaps implied, you yourself shall judge 
by my answers whether I have any reason or intelligence). Socrates 
understanding this, proceeds to ask further questions. Cf Symp. V. 2. 
uTiV airoKplvov. I,v Ss ye kpLora. The particle yovv is often employed 
in responses as nearly synon. with ovv ; III. 3. 5, 6, 7 5 6. 5 ; 10. 8, et al. 

See Hartung's Gr. Partik. II. S. 15. tzoUt] g ovG7]g...TTo\' 

"Xov ovTog . The simplicity of the construction of the Greek allows 
these repetitions which would hardly be admissible in Latin : " te et 
terrae exiguam partem in corpore et humoris habere, quum ea multa 

sint." fiLKpov fiepog Tiafiovrt to GUjua avvrjpiJioaTai 

Got, to you taking a small portion the body is fitted. The article is 
used with (Tcjfia since it is a well known specific object, we might render 

either by the indefinite article a or by the possessive, your. v ovv 

6 s jLtov ov up a ovS ajuov ovt a. This seems to be brought in to 
obviate an objection which might lie in Aristodcmus' mind, although he 
had not expressed it. Cf Cic. N. D. II. 6; Unde enim hanc (mentem) 



240 



NOTES. 



homo arripuit ? ut ait apud Xcnophorilcm Socrates, and TIL 11 ; also 
Plat. Phileb. § 54. p. 81 and Stallb. note, and IV. 3. 14 below. 

9 M a A t\ a formula of swearing, (ua being perhaps connected in 
origin with ////v, fih^) which, however, by itself neither affirms nor denies, 
but is simply confirmative, and is generally connected with an affirma- 
tive or negative particle, as val /id tov Ala and ov fjd Ala. But 
when it stands without the affirmative or negative particle, it has a 
ne^i^ative implied with it either from a preceding or succeeding nega- 
tive phrase. Here the reference is back to 'A?JiodL de ovdafiov ovdev 
OLEL (ppov L fiov €lva l; For examples of a previous negative phrase, 
cf IV. 6. 10; Oecon. XII. 1 ; for one subsequent, cf III. 4, 3. Cyrop. 
VIII. 3. 45. It is however true that the negative cv is not found in the 
immediate context and yet /j-u Ala has a negative force. This takes 
place when it is sufficiently plain without the negative that a negative 
answer is given to a question. Cf III. 13. 3. and note upon 11. 6. 1. See 
upon this formula of swearing Stallbaum, Plato, Phileb. p. 36, § 72. 
Gorg. p. 489. E. ov yap, k. t. X. It should be distinctly under- 
stood here that the reasoning of Aristodemus is not against the ex- 
istence of the gods, but against their immediate agency in the affairs of 
life and the consequent appropriateness of Avorshipping them, which 
Socrates is inculcating. Hence the appositencss of the following argu- 
ment: I do not see, etc. and the agreement with previous (§ 7 and 8) and 

subsequent (§10) concessions of Aristodemus. kv ptovg , authors. 

ugiTEp sc. opw. Ov6£ yap. Tap here refers to a suppressed 

clause; as perhaps, ironically : you have spoken excellently, /br, etc. 
This kind of ellipsis before yap is especially frequent in dialogue in 
answers to questions. Cf. II. 1. 2, 15 ; 3. C ; 6. 7, 15 ; HI. 6. 12 ; 11.7. 
Still yap is frequently used merely to introduce the answer to a ques- 
tion, like a strengthened ye which enters into its composition, ye apa. 
See Kiihn. Gr. § 324. 2; L. Gr.II. § 840. d. and cf III. 5. 2. 10, 11, 16, 

et al. eavTov, in many Mss. and editions aeavTov or aavrov. 

But it is easier to account for the introduction of aeavrov into the Mss. 
which have it, than eavrov into those where it is found. It seems also 
to be well established, that the reflexive pronoun of the third person 
takes the place of that of the first and second person, when the person (o 
whom it refers is clearly denoted by the construction of the sentence, 
and the attention is not so much dii ected to a definite individual as to 
the fact that what is affinned is restricted to the subject itself. Hence 
it signifies nearly the same as UUoc. Cf 11. 1.31: rov 6e Travruv 
i^dluTov aKovGiiarog^ enalvov iavrr/g (self-praise), avijKoog d ; 11. 6. 35 ; 



BOOK I. CHAP. IV. 



241 



Anab. VI. 6. 15, et al. See Rost's Gr. § 99 note ; Kiihn. Gr. § 302. 8 ; 

L. Gr. II. § 628, aa. Kara ye rovro, according to this (sc. 

what you affirm), or, consequently. 

OvTo I, but not indeed ; the adversative force is not however in the 
ro/, which is merely restrictive, but in the negative ov. See Kohn. L. 

Gr. II. § 758 Anm. ri dg, for ? Cigre (v. in III. 5. 17), as not 

unfrequently with the Inf. Of a different constr. in Apol. § 16. Hier. 

X. 1; Cyrop. I. 1.2. ocrtj fiey aT^o Tip et: ear epov , (sQ,.bv)\ 

K. T. X. In proportion as the divinity is more ejialted and yet considers 
you worthy of regard, the more is he to be honored, or, the more exalted 
the being who deigns to regard you, the more, etc. For the omission 
of the participle ov, see II. 1. 32: rtfiiojuai de /LLu/uara ttuvtuv . . . 
ayanrjTT] ^hv avvepybg TeKvlraig, k. t. A. (sc. ovca) ; 3. 15: aroTra T^eyeLg 
. . . Koi ovdafidg irpbg ctot), and in no manner suited to yourself Of also 
Symp. IV. 25: koI yap aTzlrjarov (scil. bv) fcal 6?i7:Ldag rivag ylvKeiag 
Trapexei ; and examples collected in h. 1. by Bornemann. 

'■'ETreir' ovk. oletl: see note upon I. 2. 26. ol. For this use of H 

the relative after an interrogation see I. 2, 64. bp-& bv av kanf]- 

a av ^ made erect^ Cic. de Nat. Deor. II. 56. 146. Kal yrrov KaKona- 

-d-elv, (olg) Kal bipcv kgl anoi/v Kal arbf-ta evenoLijGav. Nearly all the 
Mss. have this passage as we have given it above, with the omission of 
the olg and a colon instead of a comma : ' KaKoirad-elv • Kal, k. r. 2,. 
Still various changes of the text have been proposed, but it seems 
hardly worth while to enumerate them. Changes of the text, unless it 
is manifestly corrupt, are but an indifferent method of escaping a diffi- 
culty. If the olg is to be admitted from two Mss. which have KaKo-nra- 
-^elvov^ which is very doubtful, the idea seems to be : he made them of 
erect stature, so . . . that they may be less liable to injury, in those parts 
in ivhich, olg, the gods have placed the sight, etc. But it appears not to 
be altogether clear, how the erectness of man renders the parts of the 
body enumerated, less liable to injury than the same parts in beasts. 
It seems far more probable that olg should be omitted, and that the words 
from f] de bpd-oTTjg to KaKona'^elv are parenthetical and that the words 
Kal biptVj K. T. /I, simply declare that the gods made men with biptv, face, 
in its general sense, and aKoyv, the power of hearing, and arbfia, mouth, 
not so much as an instrument of tasting as of speaking, by which man 

is distinguished from beasts. kpTTerolg, lit. creeping things, from 

epTZD ; but as this verb means to walk as well as to creep, its derivative 
epnerbv is put for all things that walk on the earth, and thus is some- 
times opposed to neTELva^ winged animals. 

21 



242 



NOTES. 



22 Kai fjLjjV y7S.)TTdv ye. The particles /caf //^i^ indicate transition to 
something new, which is adduced in confirmation (tnjv) of the general 

idea, and indeed^ and tru/tj. The ye is called suppktive by Kilhner 

and Hartung It seems merely to indicate that the word after which it 
is placed is emphatic, or the word which is contrasted. This would be 
denoted by position in Latin and by the tone of voice in English ; cf. I. 
6. 3, 8 ; II. 2, 4 ; III. 4, 4 ; 5, 3, et al. Sometimes the fj,7]v has an ad- 
versative force in such a connection: and (Kal)^ yet (fj,fjv), truly (ye), or 
but indeed it is true, but truly. So in II. 3. 10, 14, 19; 8.4, 5; 10, 3; 
III. 1. 11, et al. See Kiihn. Gr. § 316. 1, and L. Gr. II. § 696. c and 

704. 1. 1. Hartung Gr. Partik. I. S- 401—404. otav . . . 

ap^ povv . See upon the constr. oiog with the Infin. note, § 6. The 
idea is, that the gods made men with reason and with such organs that 

they can exhibit it. ip av ov Gav , like the Gerund, or Abl. of 

means in Latin, by touching, etc. kul c>7jjuatv£Lv izavra 

aWriXoLQ a (SovTiojued^a, and (such oca^) that we can make 
known, etc. When two relative clauses succeed each other, the relative 
is frequently, as here, omitted with the last, or the constr. is entirely 
changed and a demonstrative takes the place of the relative. See Ex- 
amples in Kuhn. Gr. § 334. 1, and L. Gr. II. § 799. The subject of the 
Infin., ?7/^<5f, is omitted as usual in Greek where there is no special em- 
phasis to be put upon it. to de...6ovvai...7Tapex^^'^' 

The Infin. with the article in the Accus. is placed elliptically in excla- 
mations and vivid interrogations, indicating indignation, surprise, etc. 
the idea on which the Infin. depends being suppressed, as : ov ^avfiaa- 
Tov koTLv or some similar phrase. See Rost's Gr. § 125, note 5; Kohn. 
Gr. § 308. R. 2, and L. Gr. IL § 652. 1. So in IV. 3. 5 sq. : cf. Borne- 

mann upon Apol. § 17. p. 58. tov tTovg XP^'^^'^- The 

substantive with an attributive genitive which has the article, is often 
placed without it, when the idea of both nouns coalesces into one. This 
usage is represented in Kohner's L. Gr. as confined to poetry, but cor- 
rected in his note in h. 1. Thus it is omitted in I. 5. 2 : etzl teTievt?) 
TOV i3lov, (life's end) ; Apol. 30: ev KaTa'kvaei tov I3lov ; Anab. I. 1. 1 : 
TelevTrjv tov (3lov, Cyrop. V. 1. 13 ; YII. 2. 20, et al. Sometimes, 
however, the article is added to both substantives, as in I. 9. 30 : h Ty 
TeTievTy tov [3lov ; De Rep. Lac. X. 1. 

•j^g Ov TOLvvv, see note upon 1.2.29. Totvvv here indicates that 
care for the soul follows, as a natural consequence, from the great care 

of the deity for the body which has just been exhibited. tt) v 

ijjvxvv KpaTiGTTiv. The Adj. placed in this way after the noun 



BOOK I. CHAP. IV. 



243 



with the article has the force of a predicate, i. e. KpaTLarrjv ovaav, or 
^ KpariGTrj kariv. So in II. 1. 30 : ra^ arpu^vag [laTianag napaGKevai^'ri, 
and in III. 10. 8; IV. 7. 7, et al. Cf. § 12: juovyv rrjv tCjv av&pCinoiv 
{yXCjTTav) k'K0L7]aav k. t. A, i. e. rj tCjv av&p. y^MTra fiovr] korlv^ f/v 
knoLTjaav. On the other hand § fiovri y/icbrra, the only tongue. See 

Eost's Gr. § 98. Anm. 1. Kuhn. Gr. § 245. 3 (b) ; L. Gr. II. § 493. 

^ e cjv . . . yj o-d-rjT at on eIgl. Qecbv is the Genitive of the person of 
whom a thing is perceived, etc. ; Klihn. Gr. § 273. 5. (f). In Anab. I. 
2. 22, there is a sentence constructed much like this with the Accus. 
instead of the Genit. : yG'&eTo to re Mevcovog Grpdrevfia on ridrj kv 

Ys^ikiKLa 7]v. For the sentiment, cf. Cic. Nat. Deor. II. 61. tC)v 

r a jLLey iGra nal k. dTi'k i g r a Gvvra^dvrcjv. Compare with 

this IV. 3. 13: 6 rbv b7iov kog/xov gvvtuttcjv re kol Gvvexo)v. rt 

(5e (j)v?iov uTiTio Tj dvd-pcjTTOc eov g •d-epairevovGL; to what 
tribe other thtm^ or, besides, etc. For the attraction of the verb to the 
plural here, by dv^pcoiTOL, see Kuhn. Gr. § 242. K. 4 ; L. Gr. II. § 429. 
The same constr. is found also in Latin, as in Sallust, Jug. L. 6 ; oppor- 
tunior fugae collis, quam campi f u e r a n t. Cic. Phil. IV. 4 : Quis igitur 

ilium Consulem, nisi latrones put ant. t) iI^vxv V ^uXttt], Accus. 

plur. contract, of the third Decl. For this use of the plur. to denote an 
abstract idea see Kahn. Gr. § 243. 3 ; L. Gr. II. § 408. p. 29. and cf. II. 

1. 6. sKTTovr/GaL. The verb eKiroveiv is generally transitive 

and followed by an Accus. ; but here Intrans. and with a Prep, before the 
accusative. 

Ov yap , nonne igitur, is it not then ? Tap conclusive ; see I. 3 . 10. 14 

IT a pa ra ak7^a C^^a, jorae, or praeter, etc The Prep. Trap a with 

the Accus. sometimes denotes comparison. So in IV. 4. 1 : irapa rovg 
uUovg evranrCiv. See Kuhn. Gr. 297. III. (b), L. Gr. 11. § 615. S. 305. 

av d- p (J TT L , without the article ; so in the preceding section ; 

III. 12. 5; IV. 1, 2 ; 3. 7 ; 4. 6, etc. This is one of the nouns that 
is sufficiently definite in itself, and consequently does not need the 
article, but for the sake of emphasis, or to denote some special sig- 
nificance. See Kuhn. Gr. § 244. 2. K. 3 ; L. Gr. II. § 484. Anm. 

^vG e i is added to indicate that it is something more than an acquired 

superiority that man possesses. fSobg dv . The particle dv is 

rhetorical, giving emphasis to l3o6g ; so not unfrequently when re- 
peated ; see Kiihn. Gr. § 261. 3. (b). and L. Gr. II. § 458. 2. See nume- 
rous examples of such a use in Bornemann, Apol. § 6, and Kruger 

Anab. III. I. 6. e X^'^i may agree with dvd-pcoTrog to be supplied from 

avd-pQTTOL or with rig, not unusually omitted with a Partic. or adjective. 



244 



NOTES. 



afi(l)OT£pG)v tCov {[. e. (Tcjfia and ipvxv) ttXelgtov u^lcjv 

r ETvxv i^^-^ C > utrumque praestantissimum (animum et corpus) con- 

secutus. or av tl it o l rj a o g l ^ k. t. A, what must the gods do, 

so that you shall helievc that tlicy care for you ? For the change here 
to a dh-cct interrogation, see Kahn. Gr. § 344. K. 6; L. Gr. II. § 842. 

1. vo iiL el^, Attic future indicative ; for its formation and use see 

Kiihn. Gr. '^117, and numerous examples in Fritzsch. in Quaest. Luc. 
p. 134— 13G. 

15 2 fc- t^aLpovvrec ufie'^eLa, icararL^evraL, selecting you alone, 
place you in forgetfulness. The direct discourse is here again assumed, 
cf. III. 5. 14. Cyrop. 1. 3. 5 ; 11. 3. 8. 

16 YA (iij dvvarol rj a o, v, sc. ev kol KanC)^ noLeiv. Kal , accord- 
ing to our idiom, may be rendered or. e^anaTDfi. evovc (sc. 

T?j 66^7], cjg ol -^eol iKavot eIglv ev, k. t. a. 

17 ^Q.y e . Hermann says : " This is a friendly appellation which is 
especially employed when it is desired to give one a gentle admonition. 
For it designates an almost entirely concealed reproof, like o bone in 
Latin. The Greeks also make use of o) PDitlote ad Viger. § €4. Cf. 
IIL 7. 9, and II. 3. 16. In this last passage ^t] is also used, as in h. 1, 
although there is no change of speaker. This repetition is not unfre- 
quent in animated narration and serves to direct the mind of the hearer 
more particularly to what is said. So in II. 7. 10 and III. 4. 12. Cf. 

note upon II. 4. 1. I n q u i t is repeated in the same way in Latin. • 

ev dv , sc., ev tCj acj/Ltarc. The object of the following verb is not un- 
frequently to be supplied with a participle. Cf. Anab. I. 8. 11 : KaXeaag 
irapeKeXevETo roig "EXTir^ac : i. e. kgX. tovc "KXTirjvac irapeK. avTolg. 

tv TTavTi (})p6v7] a Lv , intelligence which is in everything. 

Kal [1 7j sc. oLEGd-aL xpV' There is also the same ellipsis after 

fi?]de just below. The reason of the change from Kal fxr/ to ju?/6E may 

be seen in Ktihn. Gr. § 321. 2. Cf L 2. 60 and IIL 7. 9. -vrepi 

Tibv kv A iyvTTTG) Kal EV lkeIlol . For the ellipsis of TZEpl 
tCjv, see note upon I. 3. 3. 

"Hi^ fievTOL, if trull/. k'&e^.ovraQ . . . ■d-E'kijGOvaL, see note upon 

1.2.9. ovTG), so (inserted for the sake of distinctness after the 

preceding clause. ruv euv TTElpav XafijSavric e pa- 
ir evuv , to make a trial of the gods by worshipping them. e 1 , 

whether. yvcoGrj to ■0-ecov on, k. r. "X,. For the eons tr. cf. § 

13 above. k tt t /ll e X eI g ^ a l avrovg . The different readings, 

with avTovg omitted, and with avro in its place seem to have arisen, on 
account of a supposed difficulty in referring the plural pronoun to a 



BOOK I. CHAP. V. 



245 



singular antecedent, (rd -^ecov). But such constructions, Kara gvveglv^ 
are not unusual in both Greek and Latin authors. So in II. 3. 9. Cf. 
Bornemann Sympos. IV. 63. p. 154. For the repetition of the subject 
by the pronoun see Kuhn. Gr. § 304. 3 ; L. Gr. II. § 858. 10. 

Tavra Tieyojv, by saying these things. on ore vird rcjvld 

uvd- ptJTT (ov opuvTO. Scc uotc upon I. 2. 57 I kizeLdrj diioloyqaai- 

TO- juy dev av ttot e , . . . d l a t9- e I v , nothing . . , can ever 

escape the notice of. 



CHAPTER Y. 

El 6e Sy . In Attic Greek a fact or a general thought is frequently 1 
introduced by el, and the sentence is vTco-d-erinug, only in form. The 
el is nearly the same as eneidri, quoniam, since; (Elye is also 
used in the same manner as eTret ye\) drj then corresponds to the Latin 
jam or vero, and indicates that the thing is established, is beyond 
doubt. See Hartung, Gr. Partik L S. 259 sq. Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 691, and 
Gr. ^315. 1. Cf. L 6.95 IL 6.20; Sympos. IV. 18. In Latin the 
same idea is frequently expressed by inserting ut est or ut est 

certe after si, as: si, ut est certe. nal kyupareLa Ka'kov 

re . . . ear Lv , self-government is both an honorable and good posses- 
sion. TrpovlSlfSa^e; see I. 2. 17. '^2 avSpeg, in Latin 

the Voc. V i r i would not occupy the first place in the sentence. — — ■ 

dv d pa, simply one., any one, a 1 i q u i s. fiev...de, both . . . 

and. VT Lv' av ai g av l fi e d- a. The Opt. has the same force 

here as in a conditional sentence. The particle av refers to a suppressed 
clause, as el rvxot, if it might be; see Kiihn. Gr. § 260. 3. (4), (a) ; L. 
Gr. II. 798 ; cf. a different use of av with the Opt. in I. 2. 6 and note. 
The participle c5i^ is frequently not expressed with the adjective or 
substantive, after verba sentiendi or dedarandi. See Kiihn. II. § 656. 3. 

7)TT G) y a G T pb K. T. 1, inferior to, subject to, etc. See Kiihn. Gr. 

^ 275. 1. 2; L. Gr, IL § 361 ; Rost § 108, p. 515, and cf. IV. 5. 11 : 
avdpl 7]TTovL tC)v dta tov GcjfMaroc rj^ovcov. Thus in Latin with the 

Abl. : inferior voluptatibus. no v ov . "Kttov ttSvov, 

= one who is inferior to labor, yields to it, does not bear up under it. 

Tovg noTiefiLovg KparyGat. Kparetv is more intensive 

21* 



246 



NOTES. 



with the Accus. than with the genitive. With the genitive it signifies 
merely to rule, to have in one's power, with the Accus. to subjugate, to 
conquer. See Kiihn. Gr. § 275. R. 1 ; L. Gr. II. § 538. Anm. 2; 
Rost, § 108. Anm. 4. 

2 'Ettl t eXev t ?) rov /3 i ov. See note, I. 4. 12 : tov erovg ;^;p6vov. 
^vyarepag Tzap'&evovg; cf. Cyrop. IV. 6. 9 : egtl 6e fiot 

Kal ■&vyaTT]p nap^evo^, k. t. /i. u^lotzkjtov e I g t av ra , 

worthy of trust in respect of these things ; elg = Lat. d e. V7V ' 

c6(iE^a. For the use of the Indie, in the Apodosis, after el with the 
optative in the Protasis, see Kahn. Gr. § 339. 3. (b). and L. Gr. II. § 
819. Jot'Acj (5', n. T. A. The apa, is to be repeated here, by ana- 
phora, from the preceding sentence.— — epyuv kiTLGTaaLv. The 
noun epyov is frequently used, as is also the Latin opus (opus facere 

= agrum colere), for agricultural labor. tolovtov. Some 

editors insert the article before this word. And it is so used in § 1, and 
often elsewhere, when a person well known or previously described is 
referred to. Cf. § 5 ; I. 2. 37 : tC)v ok, rdv tolovtljv, also Cyrop. V. 5. 
32. Often, too, where the whole class of those who are swcA, is referred 
to, the article is used, but never where only one individual of the kind is 
designated. Thus it is probably omitted here since diuKovov Kal 
ayopaaTijv tolovtcjv is equivalent to SovXg) uKparel, which precedes. 

3 ^A?i?.a fiyv, simply but in the minor proposition, or but indeed. 

el ye firj 6e dovTiov a k p arrj 6 e ^ at fzed-' av , if we 

would not ever receive a servant, who was intemperate ; i. e. if he might 
be intemperate, el ovrog aKparrjg elrj, a conditional phrase to which the 
particle av here refers. Thus it is often used with reference to such a 
clause, implied in a word, which is to be mentally supplied. The nice 
shades of meaning, which the Greeks could express by the use of this 
particle, should not escape the student's notice. Isirjde^ not even^ see 
Kiihn. Gr. § 321. 2. For the construction of the Opt. de^aijued-^ with 
uv, after el, see Kiihn. Gr. § 340. 6 ; L. Gr. II. 525. Anm. 6 ; Rost, 

§ 121. Anm. 8. avrov ye. Avrog in contrast with dovlog^ia 

Greek, signifies one who is free and of good lineage, and here it may be 
rendered we ourselves^ literally, (for the reflexive,) one's self. Te 

gives emphasis to the contrast. rwr, a?.7^iov a(l)aipovfxevoi 

X p?/ fiar a . The most common construction of a (p a l p e tu -& a i , 
is with two accusatives, yet the construction with the Genit. of the 
person and Accus. of the thing, as here, is somewhat frequent ; so in 
Cyrop. V. 4. 29 ; VII. 4. 11; Demosth. De Corona 232. 22, et al. It 
is very rarely followed by the Accus. of the person and the Genit. of 



BOOK I. CHAP. V. 



247 



the thing, in which case it signifies to restrain, etc. 'AttogtepeIv also 
admits these three modes of construction, but whilst it oftenest has two 
accusatives, it is very often followed by the Accus. of the person and 
Genit of the thing as in Cyrop. III. 1.11, and but very rarely with the 
Genit. of the person and Accus. of the thing, as in D. Venat. XII. 8. 
KaKovpyog . . . rojv ItTiTicdv. KaKovpyog has the force and construc- 
tion of a substantive. 

~Apa ye ov . See note upon I. 5. 11. The particle ye with the 4 
interrogative denotes that having enumerated or passing by all else, the 
author proceeds to the last particular which is added with confidence 
in its validity. It may be rendered, in fine^ d e n i q u e . See 
Hartung Gr. Partik. I. S. 377. Cf III. 2. 1. and note ; also III. 8. 3 : 

^Apa ye . . . eptorag fxe, Do you, in fine, ask me. KpTjncSa. The 

noun Kprjmg signifies lit. a kind of boot and then generally a founda- 
tion, groundwork. So in Find. Pyth. IV. 138 (Boeckh.) : ^aXkero 
Kp7]TTtda GO(^C}v kniuv, foundation of a wise discourse. The same, VII. 
3, et al. Upon the nature and value of temperance, as held by ancient 
philosophers, see Cic Tusc. Disp. IV. 13, 30, and Kiihner's note, and 
also the discussion in II. 1 below. 

Atared-ecT} kgl to crofia, /c. r. A, be constituted both in body 5 
and mind. For the constr. of the passive with an Accus. see Kiihn. 

Gr. § 281. 1 ; L. Gr. II. § 565, 1. 'Efxol juev , /uev solitaire^ see note 

upon I. I. 1. V7] T7]v "Hpav , sl common oath among Athenian 

women, but probably not found in use by other men besides Socrates, 
although somewhat frequent with him} cf III. 10. 9; 11. 5; IV. 2. 9, 
etc. Concerning its use in Plato see Stallbaum upon Hipp. Maj. p. 

291. E. SovXevovra Se, oipiposed to eTievd-epcp fiev avdpl in the 

preceding clause. -iKsreveiv. The construction with a verbal 

adjective, (as here with evurov often passes into a simple infinitive. 
Kiihn. Gr. § 284. E. 7 ; L. Gr. II. § 587. Anm. 4. Cf. De Re Equ. III. 

7. where /irjTrreov irelpav is changed to iretpav TiajLLjSdvetv. 6 e airo - 

T cjv dya-d-cjv rvx^tv. The idea of this passage seems to be that, 
whilst a free man should pray that he may not have an intemperate 
servant, he who is already enslaved to his passions and appetites should 
supplicate that he may have good masters, i. e. those who by good 
example, precept and guidance may exercise just restraint over him. 
The idea that by SeGnorcbv ciyad-. virtues are to be understood seems 
not to be well authorized, for although vices, passions, evil desires, etc. 
are called deGiroraL and deairoivai^ virtues are never so designated; 
neither are persons spoken of as enslaved to virtue: 6ov?i£V€lv ry 
apery. 



248 



NOTES. 



6 'EpyoL g 7} TOLC ?i6yoic, in deed than in icord. ruv 6 th 

Tov Gcj/iaro c ydovuv, the pleasures of the body, or, which are 
experienced by the body. The common use of the article, in giving the 
force of an adjective to the words intervening between it and its noun, 

is evident here. dA/la Kai rye 6 ici tcjv xRVf^^'^'^'^y but 

also of that (^Jov^f, pleasure) which is obtained by wealth. napcL 

TOV TvxovToc, from any one, quispiam or quilibet. — 

6ean6Ti]v kavrov. Cf 1. 2. 6. ov 6 e fitug t/ttov aia 

X p u V. This phrase is in accordance with the Greek usage, although 
from the analogy of other languages we should expect : oi'x vrrov 
aiaxpc^iv V u'^^vv tlvcl ; i. e. the place of the object with which the thing 
is compared, rig, is supplied by another pronoun, coalescing with the 
negative, (oWeff) in the Genit. with the comparative adjective; see 
Kuhn. L. Gr. II. § 588. Anm. 3. Cf. III. 5. 18. IV. 2. 12. De Vectig. 
I. 1. 



CHAPTER VI. 

1 "A ^ i V , sc. koTLvlit is icoiih while^ or it is of consequence. a vt oH 

fcal d TT pb g . . . fiT] irapa?. tTrelv, is equivalent to avTov Trpdf 
'AvTKpuvra loyovg firi TzapaT^nvelv^ not to pass by his conversation with 
Antiphon ; cf Plat. Rep. IV. p. 439. B. Por the construction of the 

Genit. aijrov, see Kiihn. § 273.4. (f.), and L. Gr. 11. § 528. f. r(p 

2 (J K p a r e i . We should naturally expect avrCi here, as the pronoun 
avTov precedes, but the Greek frequently repeats the substantive after 
a pronoun or a noun, especially if there will be too great a concur- 
rence of pronouns, as here, avrov, avru, avruv. Cf. II. 5. 4. Proper 
names, in particular, are often repeated where a pronoun might be 
expected. Cf. Anab. I. 9. 15. Lycurg. contra Leocrat. 87. p. 220. 

2 1,0) K pareg, see note upon I. 5. 1 . tuv avri a ryg (fti- 
7.oao<bLag dir ol e^av k ev a l ^ to have been the participiant of the 
very opposite from philosophy. Por the construction of the Genit. of 
the source of enjoyment with the Accus. of the thing enjoyed, see Kohn. 
Gr. § 275. 5. (c) ; L. Gr. 11. § 526. Anm. 4; Rost, § 108. Anm. 16. See 

also IV. 5. 10. yovv , both gives a reason and confirmation with 

restriction, according to the nature of the particles of ^which it is com- 



BOOK I. CHAP. VI. 



249 



posed. It is used after the general nature of a subject has been ex- 
plained, and one argument or example, which is especially forcible is 
adduced as sufficient proof. Cf § 11. II. 1. 1 ; III. 3. 1 : 10. 1, etc. It 
sometimes is simply a particle of affirmation, certainly, surely ; see 

Kiihn. Gr. § 324. 11.6. o v 6' uv elg, emphatic, for ovSelr uv. 

So in II. 6. 4 ; 7. 14: ovS^ v(p' hog a6LKov(ievoL ; III. 5. 21, etc. So in 
Latin non ullus, is written for n u 1 1 u s for the sake of emphasis. 

See Kiihn. Tusc. Disp. I. 39. 94, Var. Lectt. a LTta re . The 

explanatory clause is frequently asyndic both in Latin and Greek. 

The re corresponds \vith the following kgl. ov /Lt6vov...uX?.a, 

not only . . . hut. This formula is used where the thought in the first 
clause is not denied, but the last is added as of more weight or of 
greater extent than the former, on which it is based. It accordingly 
differs from ova . . . al7ia^ for the former clause, when these particles 
are used, is excluded by the latter which takes its place. It is also to 
be distinguished from ov (lovov . . . uXka Kai, where the first idea as it 
stands alone is denied, but is affirmed as modified by the last clause. 
There are examples, though rare, where this last formula does not 
seem to differ from the one in our passage, as Plat. Sympos. p. 219, E : 
oi) fiovov efiov irepLrjv^ aWa koI tuv aA?.o)v ccTruvTuv, but Kiihner thinks 
that in such cases the kgI may have been carelessly added. Stallb. 
Plat. Sympos. p. 206. A. in Var. Lectt. and Bremiusin Excursus IX. ad 

IsocT., Gothe, p. 212. u vvTTodrjrog. This custom of going barefoot 

adopted by Socrates, was the more conspicuous since the Athenians 
especially prided themselves in the beauty of their sandals : and this 
fact undoubtedly gave rise to his habit, as a reproof of the luxury and 
effeminacy of the times. See Aristoph. Clouds, 103 : 

"Those squalid, barefoot, beggarly impostors, 

of whose sect 

Are Socrates and Chaerephon." 

Also cf. Mitchel's Note and v. 362; Plat. Phaedr. p. 229. A. 

axi'Tov, not without the inner garment, vrcevdvrrjg, but the outer, 
e7Tev6vT7]g which, Kar' k^oxvv, the ancients were accustomed to call 
tunic ; and those who were without it, were axiToveg. See Emesti in 

h. 1. dLaTe7^elQ. l\iaTe7^elv used without the participle cdv. 

So in Agesil. YI. 8 and 4, et alibi. So also 6Layiyvea-&aL, in II. 8. 5. 
and Cyrop. I. 2. 15; and rvyxdvetv, Hellen. IV. 3. 3 ; 8. 29 ; and 
tivpelv. See Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 664. Anm. 1. In reference to Socrates' 
dress see Plat. Phaedr. p. 299. Sympos. p. 174, 220. 

Kal ftr/v . . . y e . See note L 4. 1 2. — — ugivep kgI, for the 3 



NOTES. 



repetition of Kai in comparisons, see note upon I. 1. 6. ovro nal 

. . . 6 lad^Tf a e Lc, you also so dispose your disciples, (that they imitate 
your frugality). Cf IV. 2. 40. 

4 El7re,...Aoicetg fioL ecpi]. It is not unusual to interpose e<;i>?7 in 
the middle of a sentence which is preceded by a verb of like signification. 
So in Sympos. 1. 15. Plat. Sympos. p. 202. C. et al. Rarely is the 
same word epv repeated as in Cyrop. II. 2. 13. The same idiom is 
somewhat frequent in Latin, where i n q u i t follows respondit. 

See Kiihn. Tusc. Disp. V. 36. 105. ri ;^aAe7roi^ jax^rjaai tov/llov 

jSlov, i. e. in my manner of life. For the government of the Genit. 
see Kuhn. Gr. § 273. 5. (f.) and L. Gr. 11. § 528. Anm. 3. Cf. 1. 1. 12 ; 
III. 6. 17. Tovfwv is in many editions written without contraction rov 

kflOV. 

5 H or e pov, sc. ;^a/le7rov ya'^rjaat rov efiov jSlov, b t l, is the severity 

which you see in my manner of life this, that^ etc. rolg fiev 

?iafj,i3avov(yLv...t^fiOL ds fir) Xa/LL^SavovTL. Two enun- 
ciations are frequently introduced by uev . . . (U when the first is only 
intended to give force to the idea in the latter by contrast. So here and 
in II. 1.6; II. 1.8; 7.11; III. 9. 8, et al. Sometimes two phrases 

are thus placed in contrast without the fiev^ but with far less force. 

(j) avli^e tg, (from (l>av7^og, bad, mean, etc.), do you hold cheap, despise. 
(j)g...kGd-LovTog e fi o v . The longer form of the pronoun 

• e/xoi), is here used instead of the shorter fj-ov in the preceding clause on 
account of the contrast. For the constr. of the participle in the genitive 

absolute, see note upon I. 1. 4 ; cjg rov SaifLovlov TrpogrjfiaLvovrog. 

6g ;i;a/le7rwrepa, TTOplaaa^at. r a k/za 6 t a t r fi ar a , 
With ;\;aA£'7ra)rfpa, ovra is to be supplied from the following clause : 
ijdtG) . . . ovra. The Accus. absolute here is to be put in the same construc- 
tion in translating as the Genit. preceding : because that my food, means 
of living, are more difficult to be procured, etc. See Kiihn. § 312. 6. (c). 
L. Gr. II. § 673. The first Aor. Infin. TToplcjaad-aL depends upon the 
adjective ;\:aAe7ra;re|oa and may be rendered passively. So both the 
Infin. Act. and Mid. is used after several adjectives, nouns, etc. See 
Kiihn. § 306. 1. R. 10; L. Gr. II. § 640. Anm. 3. Cf. ^ 9 : ;^cz;ie7r(jrara 

evpetv, K. T. X. II. 1. 22 ; III. 8. 8. Sea r d . . . el v a l , Inf. with 

^Lti in giving a reason as often in Greek. o fiev y 6 cara ka- 

^icjVy he who eats with an appetite, a relish. rov fiy irapov- 

Tog . . . IT r ov , drink that is not in readiness, prepared with diffi- 
culty. 

6 Td ye fi7/v I /uuTta. The noun is here placed at the beginning 



BOOK I. CHAP. VI. 



251 



of the^sentence for the sake of emphasis, and is strictly in what the old 
Grammarians call a case of synecdoche: as to garments, you know, 

etc. Upon ye //^o^, see note, I. 4.5: oGfiibv ye juyv. /cat 

vTToSyfiara, sc. oia-d-' on. 7j6Tj...e[ie...6La ip v xog 

fidXXov r V ev S ov (i s v o v r a , k. r. X. The idea is : now then 
have you ever perceived that, I (who do not wear sandals), have either 
remained at home more than another, rov^ (who wears them), or, on 
account of the heat, contended with any one, rco, for a shade, or, that 
from suffering, to aXyetv, in my feet, I have not gone wherever I 
wished? For the Accus. rovg Tvodag see Kiihn. § 279. 7. "Yivdov = 
Lat. d o m i, from Prep, ev, in. In reference to the idea in this passage, 
of. Plat. Symp. p. 220. A. B. 

Me/ieTT/Gavre^, sc. to aibjia. a ^ eXt] g dv t cd v ^ neglect- 7 

ing it. tt p d g av; (many editions have irpbg a and d dv in 

respect to that in regard to, or, for which they exercise. 'E ^ e 6 e 

a p a ov K ol e c , k. t. X, do you not suppose that I who always 
exercise myself to bear with my body whatever happens to it, can do it 
more easily than you, etc. T u aco/LtaTL is to be rendered with KapTe- 
pelv, as Dat. of means or instrument, and KapTepelv' depends upon the 
Part. [ielETcbvTa; cf. III. 9. 14. Apolog. § 3. 

T V ... (17] dov?isveLv...yaGTpi...oceL t l dWo a I- ^ 
T l6 T e pov , do you suppose anything else is more the cause of not 
being a slave, etc ? The Inf. in the Genit. with the Art. is governed 
by the Adj. alTLcjTepov. The negative /^i? is used, as generally with the 
Infin., connected with the article, to denote that an idea exists subjec- 
tively, in the conceptions of the speaker, Kiihn. Gr. § 3 1 8. 4. e v - 

(j) p atv e t ; this verb belongs to both members of the sentence, and 
may be translated with the latter only, as if written : d ov juovov ev 
XP^iOL ovTu (while we use them), dlXd kol eXirlSag irapexovTa del 
d)^eli]Geiv ev(j)paLvec. A verb belonging to two members of a sentence 
is often put in the first only in Greek, as well as in our own language. Cf. 

I. 7. 3 ; II. 4. 2, et al. Kal /Ltr/v . . . y e , see note upon I. 4. 12. 

I . . . I 6 fi e V t fiTjSev ev tc p d tt e t v , those supposing 

their condition unfortunate. The phrase, ev rcpdTTetv, is really ellipti- 
cal for ev TzpdTTELv tu avTov. The phrase ev npdTTecv has two senses, 
to do well and to be prosperous ; sometimes it passes from one significa- 
tion to the other in the same sentence. w f ev tt p d t t o v t e , as 

those who are in prosperity. For a similar play upon words, see Stallb. 
Plat. Charmid. p. 172. A; Alcib. I. p. 116. B. et al. Concerning the 
sentiment see III. 9. 14, 15. y dXV 6 tl dv r v y x ^'^ ^ ^ '-'^ 



252 



NOTES. 



kpyaCofievoLy or anything else about which they may be employed. 
The verb Tvyxuveiv, when used witli a Partic. as its complement need 
not always be rendered at all. It indicates that the event designated by 
the Partic. is one which takes place, not by design but by chance in the 
ordinary course of nature, etc. See Kiihn. § 310, 4. (1). 

9 Klv a I , exists, flows from. b g i] v utt b r ov tavrov re 

yyela^at [3 eTiri o , as from the feeling that one's self is be- 
coming better, and has acquired better friends, kgl ^ilovg ujuelvovc 
KTua^aL, i. e. has so acquired them that they are better, cogre ufieivovg 
ycyveadaL. This is similar in construction to the phrase : Tratdeveiv 
TLva (jocpoVj i. e. Traideveiv rivu, dgre cro^dv yLyvea-^ac. This question 
as indicating Socrates' two principal sources of enjoyment, and, I might 
add, incentives to action, (i. e. self-improvement and the improvement 
of others by friendly intercourse,) is worthy of the prince of heathen 

moralists and philosophers. t olvvv , see I. 2, 34. t av t a 

V fi L ^ u) V , sc. /LLEL^G) 7]6ovTjV clvat . . . KTaod-aL. eav de dy ; see 

note I. 5. 1. TT A e lov a x o 2, t) , k. r. 2 , more leisure to care for, 

etc. TO TT a p bv , that which is present or easily procured. 

eKTro^LopKyd-etT/; this word seems to be used here in refening to 
persons, in the sense of eXelv, to take captive : so fought against as to 
be taken, Hellen. II. 4. 3 and Thucyd. I. 131, have been referred to as 

examples of this signif . of the word. r tjv ;j;a/l6"7rwrar6;i' e {)- 

p elv y of things most difficult to be obtained, with which rolg paaroL^ 

ivTvyxcivEL is contrasted. apKovvruc xp^f^^'^0C = upnov- 

uevoc, contented. 

10 "E L K a g . . . I (1 e V (f) . With the verb toLKivai, the participle 
may be put either in the Dat. as here, or in the Nominative. See Kiihn. 
§ 310. R. 2 ; L. Gr. II. § 656. 2. For the Dat. cf. Sympos. 11. 15 and 

for the Norn., Hellen. VI. 3. 8. and Anab. III. 5,13. (iiidevbg 

6 e e a-^ a I elov elva l ; in regard to this principle of the Socratic 
philosophy, see Ritter's Hist. Phil. II. p. 66 sq. and Brandis, Gesch. 
Phil. II. S. 9. For dkeo'&aL many editors read, (hla^ai. But Xeno- 
phon seems to have had a preference for the full form of this word ; see 
Kuhn. Gr. § 137. 2; L. Gr. I. 144. 

jl 'E 7 (J TO L , I indeed or surely. See II. 1. 11, 13. The strengthening 
particle tol is often used with pronouns, and with other particles esp. 
in answering questions ; cf. note upon I. 2. 46, and also see Kiilm. Gr. 

§ 317. 3 ; L. Gr. II. § 705. 1. ae fiev d I k a cov , for which one 

Ms. and some editors read: ge diKaLov /xev. It does not seem neces- 
sary to deviate from the reading of all the other Mss., since even the 



BOOK I. CHAP. VI. 



253 



best Attic writers do not always maintain perfect regularity in the col- 
location of the particles fiev and after the word Avhich they qualify. 

See Kiihn. Gr- § 322. R. 2. 6oK.elg6e\ in Latin, instead of the 

Conj. the relative quod would he employed in such a connection as 

this: ''quod etiam ipse mihi videris" yovv, see note upon ^ 2. 

KatT o t . . . 7 e, sec note, I. 2. 3, ov 6 evl av fi?j on 

irpolfca SoLTjc, liW ovfi\ k. r. X, I say not, that you would not 
give them gratuitously, but not without a full price. Cf II. 9. 8. Cyrop. 

I. 3. 10. See Hermann ad Viger. 253 ; Kahn. Gr. § 321. 3 e A a r - 

Tov T7jg a ^ L a i. e. e?iaTTov 7] r] u^la tovtcjv tcov ;^/^77/^ar«^' iart. 
Cf. II. 5. 5: TO irXecov rrjq u^iag \ II. 1. 22 ; III. 11. 1 ; 13. 5, et al. 

See also Kiihn. L. Gr. 11. § 751.4. a^ta^ sc. r//^^, its price or 

value. 

nat TTjv aw ov acav . The particles el /cai, are not to be 12 
taken together, but aai belongs with rrjv gv v ov acav : also, and con- 
trasts that word with, ro I/llutlov^ k. r. 1. ^vvovacav (from ovvsLfii) 
means, literally, a being with, here the intercourse of teacher and pupil 

or master and disciple. AlKatoc fiev ovv av elrjc- The 

order of the words would here be inverted in Latin : Sis (or eris) ergo 

sane Justus. G0({)bg ds ovk av, sc. elrjg. The particle ai^ is found 

without a verb where it may be readily supplied from the context; see 
Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 456. Cf Anab. III. 2. 24, and passages from Plato, 

cited in Kilmer's Gr. as above referred to. iirj d ev 6g ye a^ la^ 

things loorth nothing. 

Hap^ TjjLLLv vo fitter a L, K.T.Ti. The order of the thought in this 13 
passage is: nap^ rjiilv vofxi^eraL ofxoioQ juev kqIov, djuotcjQ 6e alaxpov 
elvat rrjv upav nal rrjv crocpLav 6 car id- ea^ at. It seems to us equally 
honorable and equally base to set to sale beauty and wisdom; i.e. 
however base it may be to prostitute physical beauty for gain, it is 
equally base to make pecuniary gain from wisdom : and as it is honora- 
ble to sell (impart) beauty to one who is a lover of the good and true, 
in order to acquire him as a friend, and for this purpose to impart beauty 
of mind (i. e. the love of the good and beautiful) to him, so is it to im- 
part wisdom to others who desire it, not from desire of gain, but in 
order to conciliate them as friends. In reference to ofioiDg fj,ev . . . 
bfioLug 6e, cf. Hier. X. 8 : ofzoLcog fiev rolg Golg idiocy, ofioiog de rolg ava 
rrjv x'^P^^- Plat. Sympos. p. 181. B. A/arld-ecid^aL, which is used of 
merchants who expose their goods for sale, is fitly chosen to characterize 
the conduct of the Sophists, who communicated their wisdom to any 

one who might desire it, for a pecuniary reward. tovtov (pl'Xov 

22 



254 



NOTES. 



tavTL) TTOLfjTaL. The reflcxive pronoun is not unfrequently nsed 
with the Mid. Voice, especially in antitheses, in order to bring out more 
distinctly the reflcxive sense of the verb. So in Cyrop. III. 2. 22 ; IV. 2. 
22; VIII. 7. 13, etc. Still we have in this same section : <^^Aov TroLrjrai 
without the pronoun. See Kilhn. Gr. § 250, R. 3. and L. Gr. II. § 398. 

2. Tf/v oixpiav . . . Tov g . . . n u?i o v v t a c- The noun rr^v 

aoiplav is placed at the l>eginning of the clause for the sake of emphasis. 
The usual order of the words would be : Tovg (lev tt/v ao(f>iav ttcj'Aovv- 
Tag. Cf II. 2. 4: tovtov ye tuv unoXvaovruv ; IV. 4. 7: nepi upL&ficjv 

Tolg epuTucJLv. Go<p lgt ag (ognep nopvovg; see note, 1. 1. 11. 

By the addition of ojgTrfp nopvovg here the idea of prostituting wisdom, 

1. e. giving it for a reward, as the rcopvog did the body, is distinctly ex- 
pressed. e ixpva. Some few Mss. have the form evipvf]. But there 

seems to be no reason for changing the text. The form in -a is found 
in III. 1. 11 : kvdea^ and in 3. 13, although in the latter case there are 
various readings. In Plato both forms are used, but the form in -d 
more frequently. Kiihn. L. Gr. I. § 15. Anm. 3, says that in such 
words ea is contracted into a, although the contraction v is sometimes 

found. TT otyra t. Many editors here adopt the reading TzoLElrai, 

which is found in two or three Mss. But the subjunctive seems to be 
required, and although we should expect av with the Subj. in a relative 
clause, yet it is omitted in the preceding clause : tovtov (plAov eavTu 
TTOLrjTat, to which this seems to be conformed. Still if, as Matthiae 
supposes, it were necessary, it might easily have been omitted in copy- 
ing, after oaTig 6e in consequence of the similar words dv uv following. 

See Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 796. 1. exv ^yo,-&6v. For the use of 

ex^iv with the signification, to be possessed of, to know; cf. § 14; II. 

2. 6; III. 2. 1. This word is employed in reference to anything that is 
in one's power, whether external or internal. Thus we find it followed 
by KaXKog and ouippoovvijv as well as dvvafietg, upKug^ etc. 

24 A' ovv. But indeed the particle ovv sometimes partially loses its 
force as a conclusive and becomes a confirmative particle, much like ^'f^. 
See Kuhn. Gr. § 324, (b), and cf. Hartung, Gr. Partik. II. 12 sq. and 

420. 21 . uX?.o ig avvLOTr] [it , commend^ recommend to others. So 

frequently in Xenophon, v. Bornemann in Index to Anab. p. 673, and 

in note Sympos. IV. 63. p. 154. irap' 6)v . . . d (p e a e crd ac 

. . . upeTTjv, (those of my friends) by whom I think they will be 
benefited in respect to virtue. Por the future a)0e/l^o-ec7i^ai, v. note upon 

I. 1. 8: avuLGETai . . . OTEprjoETaL. tCov irdXaL ao<pC)v uv- 

dptjv. Some, as C. P. Hermann, have referred these words to the 



BOOK I. CHAP. VII. 



255 



early poets rather than the philosophers. But this rather forced, 
though by no means impossible interpretation, is not necessary. For 
Socrates does not affirm that he inculcated the dogmas of the Sophists; 
but, he says, (/'we find anything good in them, we cull it and count it 

a great gain. k ar eTun ov , the Aor. in the sense of our perfect ; 

see Buttraann Gr. § 137.3. kav a7\, l7]loi^ ^ ^ o if we (be- 
fore friends) may become, 0fAof, endeared, (by these common pur- 
suits). 'Q(p£Aijuot instead of ol (piloL, seems evidently to be a gloss. 

TlCjg . . . 7j y elr a i . . . tt p a r r e i . . . k n l a r ar a l. These verbs 
are all found in the Optative yyocro . . . TrpdrroL . . . kmaraLro^ in a few 
Mss ; and that reading is adopted by Ernesti and others. But the 
change probably arose from the feeling, that the indirect question re- 
quired that mood. It cannot however be doubted that even the present 
indicative may be used, when the oblique interrogation takes the form 

of the direct: see note upon I. 1. 1, and examples there cited 

vjJiilsi. o V TT par T e i t a ir o Ti l r t k see note I. 1 . 1 8. € 1 tt ep 

eTT^orara^jjf he really had knowledge of it. This seems to have 

been added in derision by Antiphon. Uorepoc The particle 

<5fc- here refers to a suppressed clause : Aeyecg fiev kfie ra ttoaltiku, fiy 
TrpciTTeLv. You say that 1 do not engage in political life, but^ etc. ; cf. 
note upon I, 3. 13. Socrates rightly supposed that the true government 
of a nation must begin with the education of the youth ; and that it is a 
far higher and better service, to form many to be good citizens, than to 
be the chief ruler of the State. 



CHAPTER VII. 

''ATia^ov elag ano r p e tt o v. The Genitive is here governed by | 
the force of the preposition in composition, or it may be termed, the 
separative Genit. after the Part. aTrorpencov. See Kahn. Gr. ^ 271. 2. 
For the meaning of aAaC- cf Cyrop. II. 2. 12 ; and Aristot. ad Nicomach. 

lY. 7. and Theophrast. Char. c. 23. tt p o e r p e tt ev, see note I. 2. 

61:. e7r' ev do^ta . Schneider, Ernesti, Herbst and others have 

the Accus. £v6o^lav. Concerning the sentiment see II. 6. 39, and 
Cyrop. I. 6. 22. 

^Ev'dv/LLUfie'&a yap. The particle yap in exhortations has very 2 
much the force of our now : Let us now consider. He had before spo- 



NOTES. 



ken of aT^al^ovELQ^, boasting, to his disciples and says : we will now, or 
let us now illustrate the subject by examples. Sec Hartung Gr. Partik. 

I. p. 476 sq. ; Ktlhn. Gr. § 324. 2 ; L. Gr. II. 754, b. fir] (ov, whilst 

he is not. up' ov, must he not, etc. ? cf. note upon I. 3. 11. 

^^0) rye T^X^VC^ t- ^- The construction of ra e^cj is the same 
as that of ralla in Cyrop. I. 3. 10 ; see Kiilm. Gr. § 280. R. 1 ; L. Gr. 

II. § 558, Anm. 1. The adverb e^cj has the force of a noun in conse- 
quence of the article. See Kahn. Gr. § 244. 10. Por the construction 

and governing power of verbals, see Ktihn. § 284. 3, 12. a Ktvrj. 

In regard to the expense of the equipage of the ancient chorus of flute- 
players, see Boeckh, Econ. of Athens, B. III. ch. xxii. ett eira, 

for kTTELTa 6e, see note upon I. 2. 1. aXlu v . . . y e, see note 

upon I. 1.6. E pyov . . . ovdafiov Xijttt eov, he must never 

make a trial of his skill, give an example of his art. Schneider and 
Bornemann consider tpyov . . . lynrEov as synon. with kpyoXaiielVy III. 

1. 2. KaLTO L . . . 6 aTT av cbv, although at great expense. For Katrot 

with a Partic. see Kiihn. Gr. § 312. R 8 ; L. Gr. II. § 667. p. 370, and 
note upon I. 1 . 5. 

3 'Qg avTDC' The (^e is sometimes though seldom written after 
<j)gavTtJC, as in § 4 : 'QgavrcjQ The adverb (jgavrug corresponds in 
meaning to the adjective 6 avrog, the same, from which it is derived. — 
§ Kv 13 E pvy ry g. For the position of this word, see I. 6. 8 : EV(l)paivei. 

ravrrf Iv ny pov, with Ely understood : it would on this account 

be a source of misery. Cf III. 5. 2 ; IV. 3. 12 ; Sympos. IV. 17, and 

Bos' Ellipses Gr., I. p. 333. kv f3 e pv uv r e kqt aara^ Eig. In 

respect to the construction of the infinitive hei-e, cf III. 2. 1 : (TTpary- 
yELv ypy/iEvog, and 3. 1 : innapxEtv rjpy/iEvoc. The particle te here is a 
great offence to the critics. It is wanting in two Mss. and some editors, 
following these Mss., have found it to be the easiest way to dispose of it, 
to exclude it altogether from the text. But Kiihner seems to be right 
in supposing, that it cannot be thus summarily got rid of, and gives at 
least a plausible explanation. The words ovg yuLara i3ov?iOLTo, are con- 
trasted with avToCj and the full expression would require rovrovg to 
precede our, k. t. 1. But if the demonstrative had been added, the 
phrase would undoubtedly have been rovrovg te ovg, k. t. A, and as the 
demonstrative was omitted the particle te very naturally took a place 
near the beginning of the clause. Its influence is to heighten the con- 
trast between evils that are inflicted upon another and upon himself by 
one who is unskilful in his profession. So te is not unfrequently placed 
at the beginning of a sentence to indicate that one clause and not a sin- 



BOOK I. CHAP. VII. 



257 



gle word is contrasted with another. See II. 1. 5, 28, and Bornemann's 
note ; IT. 2. 12 5 III. 12. 4 : Kal 6ia ravra tov re Tiolttov (3tov ydtov Koi 
KoXkiov dia^cbGL, Kal rolg eavrcov nacal KoXTitovg a<pop{iag eig tov (3lov 
KaraleLTTovGLv (where we might expect Kal avrot). It is placed in the 
same manner wliere two words blended in one idea are contrasted with 

another word, IV. 1.2: raxv re, k. t. X. an a?i?ua ^ e t ev, depart 

from, leave his assumed profession. The verb airalTidrreLv is not un- 
frequently used in an intransitive or reflexive sense, III. 13. 6 ; Cyrop* 
IV. 1.5; Demosth. de Coron. p. 246. 65. 

bvTa Sonelv. The Inf. elvat is to be supplied, from the par- 4 

ticiple ovra after doKelv. a7\,v a lt eTie g cltt £<p a iv e. With verba 

sentiendi and declarandi and especially with (f)aivo^at, the participle of 
elvac is frequently omitted ; see Kuhn. Gr. § 310. R. 5 ; L. Gr. II. 656. 3; 

cf. II. 3. 14 : jUTf alGxpog ^avyg ; lY- 2. 12 ; Sympos. III. 8. /^ ei^G) 

7] Kara 6vv afiiv, greater th^n (is in accordance with) their ability. 
For the force of the comparison with fj Kara^ see Kiihn. Gr. § 323. 7 ; 
L. Gr. II. § 751. i. ; and cf. IV. 4. 24 : 7. 10. ov k, av, not easily. 

T tg . . . Tvapa TOV . . . XajS uv lltzogt e poirj. The partici- 5 
pie 7iafid)v governs the nouns apyvptov and GKevog, The full phrase 
would be, €L TIC apyvptov rj Gnevog irapd tov ?ia(3dv avTov TavTa dnoG- 

repoLTj. e ^ 7] TT a TTfKet, sc. tt/v ttoXlv. Some have suspected that 

this verb should be in the Optative, i e. k^rjTxaTrjKot or e^aizaTur]. But 
Socrates probably wished to represent it as a real fact, and if so, of 
course would use the indicative. fLev ovv. The conclusive par- 
ticle ovv is omitted in two or three Mss., but it seems to be needed here. 
Cf. I. 1. 20 : d-avjud^o) ovv ; I. 2. 62, where (^^ takes the place of ovv, 

I. 3. 15 ; 4. 9 and 6. 14. to tad e d laTiey 6 iiev og\ we should 

rather expect TotavTa here, referring to what has gone before ; see note 
I. 2. 3, but TOidde is used deiKTCKcog, i. e. in reference to the present con- 
versation, the one now in progress. See Kiihn. § 303. R. 1. AtaMy- 
€Gd-ai, originally, perhaps, to discourse by way of question and answer ; 
see Socrates' definition of it in IV. 5. 12. So in I. 6. 1 ; II. 10. 1. But 
the idea of dialogue was finally lost in the word, and it was used for dis- 
course carried on by one person, especially in the Socratic method of 
eliciting truth by questions, etc. Cf. II, 4. 1, and see note, IV. 5. 12, and 
Woolsey's Gorgias, p. 447, C. 

22* 



MS 



NOTES. 



BOOK 11. 

CHAPTER I. 

1 KalroLavTaTieycjv, saying the following things he also seems 
to me, etc. Kal appears to contrast roiavra Xiycjv, with what was said 
in Book I. Chap. V. upon this same suhject, and roiavra, contrary to 
the general, though not universal principle, refers to what follows ; see 
Kiihn. Gr. ^ 303. 1. R. 1. KOhner, however, in h. 1. refers roiavra to 
what precedes in the last chapter of the first Book, but it is difficult to 
«ce how what is there said, should tend directly to incite men to tempe- 
rance in eating, drinking, etc., whilst the direct object of what follows 

is to inculcate that virtue. npog kn i-&v fiiav (3 pcjrov . . . . 

Kal TTovov. The difficulty in this sentence has caused different edi- 
tors to propose a variety of changes in the text. But the most natural 
supposition seems to be, that it is an irregular construction of Xenophon 
himself, and that the nouns from fSpoyrov to vrrvov are governed by kiri' 
^vfilav ; and the following, ^lyovc, k. r. ^, are governed by kyKpdreiav 
as if iTTid-vfiiav had not intervened. ^EyKpureiav must then be render- 
ed, temperance or moderation with the first nouns and with the last 
endurance, Latin rtolerantia. So Seiffert ; and Kuhner assents 

to the same explanation as proposed by Sauppius. T*i> ovc (5 e. 

Many editors, as Herbst and Seiffert substitute yap for de here. But it 
seems unnecessary, as 6e is not necessarily adversative but explicative. 
It not only, however, like yap introduces something for the sake of ex- 
planation, but adds with it some new thought which gives force or 
dignity to the preceding notion ; cf II. 5. 5 ; Hermann ad Viger. 345, 
6 ; Hartung, Gr. Partik. I. S. 167 ; Bornem. ad Symp. IV. 17. p. 117 ; 
and KUhn. L. Gr. II. § 736. 3. So in Latin autem is put for en im. 

See Kohner's note upon Cic. Tusc. Disp. I. 2. 3, p. 50. 'AplarnnTe, 

Aristippus, one of the disciples of Socrates, termed " imperfect Socra- 
tists." He was a native of Cyrene in Africa, fi'om which the school of 
philosophy, of which he was the reputed founder, was called the Cyre- 
naic school. Born of wealthy parents, he seems to have indulged in all 
the luxury and pleasure, for which the inhabitants of his native city 
were notorious. The fame of the discourses of Socrates induced him to 
go to Athens (Plat, de Curios. 2 j Diog L. 1. 1), where he remained as 
a disciple of Socrates until his execution, Plat. Phaed. p. 59. He was 
odious to Xenophon and Plato (Diog. L. 11.65 c. note), termed Sophist 
by Aristotle (Metaph. III. c. ii) ; and his subsequent life shows that So- 



BO OK II. CHAP. I. 



259 



crates did not wholly cure him of his inclination to sensual pleasure. 
See Ritter's Hist. Ancient Philosophy, Vol. II. Chap. III. p. 84 sq., and 
Lewes' Biooj. Hist. Phil. Vol. II. Chap. II. p. 10 sq. where several char- 
acteristic anecdotes of him are related. BovTie l a Koircj/xev. For 

the Subj. after (Soviet, see Kahn. L. Gr. § 464. c. ; Matthiae, II. § 516. 

3 ; cf. ^ 10. III. 5. 1 ; IV. 2. 13, 16- Kal b ApiG. The connection 

here may be made in English as well as Latin by a relative : to whom, 

cui, Aristippus replied. See note upon L 2. 5. yovv^ see note 

upon I. 6. 2. 

Ekof yap. For yap in response, see I. 4. 9. To ovv 7rpo-2 

a L p el G-^ a L . . . iidXTiov. The comparative fiaXkov is frequently 
added to '^poaLpela-Q-ai when it might be considered as almost redun- 
dant; so potius malle in Latin. Cf. III. 5. 16; IV. 2. 9 ; 4.4; 

Isocr.de Pace, p. 153. 37. kd-i^oifiEv. This verb governs two 

accusatives, one however is made by the Infin. with the article to. See 

Kilhn. L. Gr. II. § 643. airpaKra yiyvr^rai, be left undone or 

neglected. nap a rrjv e kelvov upxv'^, under his government or 

while he has the control of things. ov see note upon I. 3. 9. 

To fi ad^ e tv . . . TT T € pu av irpogelvai ^LaWov Trpenetj^ 

to learn . . .to which this would more properly belong- 11 o At), sc. fiaX- 

%ov av TzpeTTOL. Kal yap, for even; see Hartung, Gr. Part. 1. S. 

137 sq. The Vulg. reading is Kal yap Kal, but the last Kat is not found 
in the eight Paris and some other Mss. and should in all probability be 
omitted. See Kiihn. in h. 1. 

T ovr o)v . . . ra fiev,K.T.'?i,of these (i. e. brute animals), some, 4 
to wit, enticed by the appetite, and even some who are very fearful of 
incurring danger, yet urged on by the desire of gratifying their appetites, 
are taken, etc. Ta juev indicates some of animals in general and evia 
dvGG)7Tovjueva is subjoined by the figure /cai9' oXov Kal fiepog. Cf. note 
upon L 2. 24; II. 7. J ; IIL 10. 11 ; IV. 2. 31. The same figure is 

common in Latin. — k ^ l a r d /x ev ol tov, being withdrawn, allured 

from thinking of danger. See note upon I. 3. 12 : rov (ppovecv e^LGTTjGC. 

T avT a . . . role a(p p o v e a r dr o l q . Words which contain the 5 
idea of likeness, unlikeness, etc. govern the Dat., hence ravrd (from 
avTog) governs d^poveoTdroig. See Kuhn. Gr. § 284. 3. (4) ; L. Gr. 
II. § 576 ; Soph. § 195, n. 3. cj c n e p, just as, to adduce an exam- 
ple. Cf. in. 3. 12. K Lv Svv o sc. £(TTL. 6 V 6 jii c uTre tTi el ; 

see an account of the penalty affixed to this crime in Smith's Diet 
Adulterium, and Meier and Schoman, Attic Process, B. IIL 1. S. 327 sq. 



m 



NOTES. 



ovTQv 6e TToXTiuv, K. T.?i, siiice there are many things that 

can free from the desire of these pleasures. Ace. to Fr. Portus; the 
study of i)hilosophy, the arts, painting, etc. Thus in II. 2. 4 it is said : 
TovTov ye tlov uTro?.v(j6vTcov fieGToi fiEv at odoi. The future participle 
is used in a similar way in II. 8. 3 : tcj SeofiivG) rov GvveiTifiEATjaofjLevov ; 

IV. 4. 5. ap' ovK 7/ 6tj . . . e(j T Lv, is not this now the part of 

one wholly possessed of an evil genius ? Upon ydy see Hartung, Gr. 
Partik. I p. 243, and Kohn. L. Gr. 11. § 690. B. The Latins use jam 
in the same way, and we, now^ with the emphasis. Of. II. 1. 14; 9. 7. 
Plat. Phaedr. p. 260. C : UayyeTiOLov y up ydy cltj that would now be 
very laughable. 

6 To de eivai /Ltev...Tovg de. The idea is : Is it not a great 
want of forethought that, although many of the employments of men 
are in the open air, ev V7ral-&pcj.^vhere they may be exposed to inclem- 
ency of weather, yet many are entirely unaccustomed to bearing heat 
and cold ; unexercised in, ayv^vaartjg ex^lv. For the constr. and the 
use oi' fJ-Ev and Se, see I. 6. 5. and cf. § 8 below. 

7 Tovc Ey K p a T EC g. This word is used in a double sense as in § 1. 

TovTDv £ K ar £ p ov Tov (pvT^ov, oi each kind (genus) of 

these men. 

3 Tov. . . TTapaaKEva^Eiv; the Infin. as Genit. absol. with ovrog. 
fzjj upKELV TOV TO, sc. avTu. Thc vcrb up kelv is found with- 
out the Dat. of the person, as in II. 2. 6 ; IV. 4. 9. We might naturally 
expect fiy upKEtG-^at tovtg), uXku TTpogava^EG^^ac, k. t. A. not to be 
satisfied with this, but also to take upon one's self to supply, etc. But 
it is frequently the case in Greek, that the object of one clause is made 
the subject of the next, even without indicating it by a pronoun. See 
Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 852. a. Cf. Thucyd. I. 45. 51 ; II. 65, and Stallb. 
note upon Plato, Protag. p. 320. A, B ; De Kepub. II. p. 360. A. ; Gorg. 

p. 510, B. TToTiTiu cjv p ovTiET a L eWelttelv. The subject of 

Pov'keTUL is to be supplied from the preceding words u(j>povog uv&pcjnov. 

^YtXkELTTELv TL tuvTL), siguifics to dcuy one's self a thing.- tovto^ 

dLKTjv VTT £X£ Lv, to rcccivc punishment for this. 

9 Eycj T E . . . al T £ TToTiE Lg. For the use of re . . . re, see I. 1. 14. 
uip-d^ ov a Tu ETT LTyd E ta IT a p ao K EV u^E Lv. The adj. 
a<p^ova is a predicate, as the position of the article indicates ; see I. 4. 
13. The full enunciation of the thought would be : tu kniTT^Seia 
napaGKEVu^ELv, tjgvE avru ucpT^ova eIvul. We, however, may express the 
word uipT^ova in English by an Adv. or adverbial phrase, abundantly, in 



BOOK II. CHAP. I. 



261 



abundance. n o/l/^a tt p dy (lar a e x ^ i-v av r ol g re Kat aX- 

Xo t g n a p e X £ ^ It is unnecessary to stop to enumerate the various 
changes of reading and the consequent explanations of this phrase, 
given by different editors. Those who are curious to see them, may 
consult Kiihner in h. 1. The idea seems to be : those who wish to have 
many cares and labors themselves and to furnish them for others, (i. e. 
make others industrious) would reckon, etc. The pronouns avrolg 
and. akh)ig are contrasted. Thucyd. 1. 70 has been very justly com- 
pared with this passage. The Corinthians there say of the Athenians : 
Gygre el rtg avroug ^vveXdv (i. e. embracing everything in few words) 
(pair/ TiEc^vKsvaL eirl ru jiiire avrovg execv ijcrvKiav, firire rovg aXkovg 
dvid-pcjTTovr kai\ bp-&C)g av elnoL. Cf. also Diog. Laert. X. 139, concern- 
ing the Epicureans : to fiaKapLov, /c. r. /I ; and Cicero's interpretation 
of it, Nat. Deor. 1. 17: Quod aeternum beatumque est, id nee 
habet ipsam negotii quicquam nec exhibet al- 
teri. Cf. also Cic. de Off. III. 28. 102. In reference to the an- 
tithetical use of TTpayfiara ex^^'^ irpayfiara Tzapexsiv cf. Hellen. 
IV. 5. 19 and V. 1 . 29. e fi av to v t o tvvv . We should ex- 
pect some adversative particle here as Se ; but the conclusive particle 
TOLvvv seems to be used by anacoluthon and with the phrase Elg Tovg 
apxvc cLTiExo/M-vovg implied before it, indicating that the speaker intends 
to live happily by not engaging in political life. For the use of tolvvv 
after jLisv in a preceding clause, cf. Cyrop. I. I. 2. 

T ov T (7K£ipG)/LLed-a. This is a plain case of the reference of tovto 10 

to what follows; see note upon I. 2. 3. Uuvv /iev ovv, sc. 

(TicEipu/iEi&a. ?j T cov 'EJili] V u V. A strictly regular construction 

would require eZra answering to irpCjTov fisv. But the preceding ques- 
tion, TovTCjv ovv TTOTEpovg 7]6lov olel ^TjV, givcs occasion to change to 

7] TG)V, K. T. /I. 

'A /I V eyo) t o but T truly, or, indeed, at ego quidem. For the use 11 

of Toi in answers, see note upon I. 2. 46. avy refers back to § 8; 

Kat ovdafitjg ye tcittcj kuavTov elg T7/v tuv apxeiv fSovXofCEvtov tu^cv, I 
by no means reckon myself among those who wish to rule : so, on the 
contrary, av, I Avish not to be a servant, elg ttjv dovTieiav kfiavTov tut- 
rw, which is for eig Tjjv tuv dov/icjv tu^lv tutto. The Latin may imitate 
the Greek here, and use servitium fur dov?i£iav ; see Zum] t's Gr. § 675. 

t I g . . . 6 d 6 g, so the pronoun Tcg is not unfrequently separated 

from its noun by several intervening words. fze ar] tovtuv 

6 66g, middle way between these. ovte 6 C a pxv ovte 6 tH 

6 V X e I a g, sc. ayovaa, which is to be supplied, uTrd kolvov, from the 



262 



NOTES. 



followini; ayei ; see numerous examples of a similar con struct ion in C 
G. Kriiger upon Dionys. Histor. p. 17 ; sec also Kiihn. L. Gr. II. \ 852. 
sq. and cf. § 12. 

12 'AAA' El fievToi, but if indeed. See note upon 13. 10. Still 
although /itvTOL has here a confirmatory significance, just below, 
it refers back to this /j-evroi, and has an adversative meaning, but. Cf. 

Schneider and Bornemann upon Cyrop. V. 2. 12. p. 423. (5 1' av- 

"& ptdTT o)v^ SC. ^fpoi, which Kara GvXTirjilnv, is to be supplied from the 

preceding ({)rpEL ; see note upon §11. 1 ctcdc av t l ley o ig, you 

would perhaps say something^ i. e. something that has meaning, force. So 
TL is used in Plat. Sympos. p. 173. B : olea^e tl TzoLelv ovdev TzoLovvreg. 

Cf. the use of a 1 i q u i d in Latin. el . . . firire upx^f-^ lug e ig 

fiijre apxecr&aL^ jir/Te . . . -^epaTvevaeLg, The reading of the Mss. 
here is a^iC)Gyq . . . i&epaTTevGrjc. But Bornemann and most of the 
other recent editors give the indicative future. The sense seems to 
require this, and the use of the subjunctive in this way after el by the 
prose writers of Xenophon's time is not well supported by Mss. See 
Kahn. L. Gr. II. § 818. Anm. 1, and Matthiae II. 525. b. But still a 
variation from the Mss. would not be sanctioned, but for the fact 
that -GELc and -Gyc are often interchanged and confounded in the written 

Greek. K7ialovTag k a-& l gt a v r e g, bringing to tears, causing 

to weep. Cf. Eurip. Androm. 635 : 6g KTialovra ge koI ttjv kv OLKocg 
GTjv KaraGTTjGei Kopyv. Schneider writes KaMGavreg in imitation of 
Cyrop. II. 2. 14 and 15. Cf also Plato lo. p. 535. E. and Stallbaum's 

note. 6 ovlotg x P V ^ ^ Some Mss. have the Accus. dovlovg 

and some insert before dovlovg. Eor the omission of wf, cf. I. 2. 49 : 
TEKjLLTjptc) rovTG) xpt^fJ-^vog ; 56 ; II. 6. 26 ; III. 11.6; 14. 4, et al., and 
examples of the use of oig. collected by Sanppius, in note upon I. 2. 56; 
also Anab. 11. 6. 25 ; III. 1. 30, et al. There seems to be this differ- 
ence between the two forms of expression : xp^i^'^o^i tlvl ttigtC) (j)L?i(f) 
is used of one who truly has a faithful friend whilst XPW- t- ^r. 
((>l?icj is used of one who supposes he has a faithful friend though he 
may not necessarily be faithful. 

V V T e g. The verb TroXLopicelv, lit. to blockade or 
besiege a city, (from irolLg and etpyo), tpKog (is used metaphorically of 

other kinds of annoyance. Cf § 17 and Plat. Alcib. II. p. 142. A. 

K at . . . av, and again. These particles are used together in Anab. 

I. 1. 7; 9. 19; VI. 1. 18; Plat. Alcib. 1. 105. D. ^evog navTa- 

Xov, everywhere^ foreigner, citizen of the world. 
14 M.evTOL-^ a particle of affirmation, irw/^. See Hartung, Gr. Partik. 



BOOK II. CHAP. I. 



II. p. 393, sq. Kiihn. L. Gr. 11. § 698 a. V^V\ see note upon § 5 

above. TzaAaLGfia, lit. a trick of the TzalaLOTrjg, and then a 

trick or device in general. T.'ie latter, device or counsel., is evidently the 

meaning here 1,Lvvi<;. . . 1, k elpcov . . . JlpoKpovarTjc, were 

infamous robbers, slain by Theseus. See Plut. Theseus, c. 8—11. 
Apollod. III. 16. 1. The irony of this whole passage cannot escape the 

notice of the reader ; especially in the clause: ovdeic ert uSikeL 

Toic av ay Kaco Lg k a\ o v a ev o l q, those called necessary, i. e. 

relatives or kindred. Cf Stallb. ad. Plat, de Repub. IX. p. 574. C. 

o^wf, yet, still; see Kuhn. Gr. § 322. 7, and L. Gr. II. § 667. c. and cf. 
§ 15. 

2i) de ov 6 ev juev rov r co v ex^'^y none of the protec- 
tion, safeguards, which the citizens have, who are still exposed to in- 
jury ; and passing much of your time in journeyings, where there is 
especial danger, (hv 6h ralg oSoli; . . . diaTpL(3cdv) \ and when you are 
come into any city, being the most unprotected of all, etc. (eig oTzoiav 
6^ uv TzoTiLv ucpLKy, K. T. A. ) Both of the last two clauses, ev 6e raig 
odoig . . . elg uTrotav (5' llv, k. t. A. are opposed to the first ovdev [lev 

ravTuv exojv, hence the Se . . . de answering to /Ltev. r o t oi) t o 

oio i f, i. e. having no fixed abode and no friends or companions but 
wandering from one city to an other. For the plural number after the 
singular see Kiihn. Gr. § 332. R. 1. (a) ; L. Gr. II. § 784. 2. a. p. 503. 

6 L a TO ^ ev g elv a for the attraction here, see I. 2. 3 : rcj 

<pavepbg elvat. ?/ 6 l 6 r l k al 6 o v 1 o g uv ] i. e. el SovTiog elrjg. 

A conditional enunciation is often implied in a noun ; see Kohn. Gr. 
§ 340. 1 ; L. Gr. 11. § 823. 2. Previously it has been shown, that as 
citizen or guest he could not be protected from injury: and now So- 
crates reasons on the supposition that he may become a servant. He 
ironically asks Aristippus, if he places his hope in this, that if he should 

become a servant, he should evidently be a useless one ? ol o g . . . 

"kvaireXelv; for the relative with the Infin. see note upon I. 4. 6 : 
olovg re/n etv. rig y ci p ; before this question a denial of the pre- 
ceding is implied : by no means, for who, etc. ; minim e vero, quis 
e n i m, etc. See note upon I. 4. 9 : ovde yap. 

^Apa ov; see note upon I, 3. 11. g cd <p p ov t (^ov a restore \^ 

to sanity, correct. 

'A /I A a yap; hut ^W<?ec?, the force of the ye in yap here predomi- 
nates. These tv>-o particles often introduce an objection 5 see Hartung, 
Gr. Partik. 1. S. 470 sq. ; Kuhn. L. II. Gr. § 754. 5. Of. upon a similar use 
of at e n i m in Latin, Kiihner's Tusc. Disp. Y. 16. 47. e ^ av ay- 



264 



NOTES. 



« ?7 f, compelled by necessity. el 7 e, s i q u i d e m ; for the force 

of see Kiihn. Gr. § 317. 2. and L. Gr. 11. § 704. 1. netvij- 

aov a K. T. ; the future here denotes necessity or destination; if 
they must, or, it is destined to them, to suffer hunger, etc. See Kiihn. 
L. Gr. II. § 704. 1. and Gr. ^ 256. 3; Rost ^16. Anm. 7. See note 

upon § 12 and cf III. 3. 52 ; 6.13. ov k ol r t 6 l a(l>E p e l 

TO av T 6 ep fia e k 6v r a y uko v ra fza a r ly o v a t . . . 
uXXo y€,K.T.?., I do not know what other {ort . . . aAAo) difference 
it makes with the same skin, whether one is voluntarily or involunta- 
rily scourged, except, etc. ; or we may make the Gr. Ac( us. dep/ua sl 
nominative-, whether the same skin is scourged, etc. "A./Tio ye are 
best rendered with otl ; they are not strictly necessary to the sense as 
the idea is contained in diaipEpei ; but they make the di.stinction intro- 
duced more conspicuous and hence the ye^ and also remove any ob- 
scurity that might arise from the separation of dLa(f)epei from y iKppoGv- 
vyy K. T. A. We should naturally expect the insertion of ort after y : 
aAAoye, y ort u(pp. k. t. /L, but it is omitted just as it often is after the 
phrases : ovdev dA/lo ^, a/lAo tl r}, tl a'^iAo y, k. t. Ti. Cf II. 3. 17. Stallb. 
Plat. Lysid. p. 222. D. and see Host's Gr § 139 ; Kahn. Gr. § 346. 2. (d) ; 

. L. Gr. II. ^ 852. m. noXLopKeia-dat, to be harassed, see note, 

§ 13. 

13 T C)v T tov T G)Vj i. c. Tov TTELvyv, diipr/v, (yiyovv, uypvTTvelv, The 
construction is : ov doKsl col tu kKovaia tCjv tolovtov Siacpepeiv tCjv 

aKovGLDv. 77, inasmuch as, just as 5 see I. 7 3: ravrri 

TTtoi ; the particle av is to be repeated from the preceding clause: 

(^ayoL av. See note I. 3. 15. b n 6 r av fS v X y t a i. Just before 

we have oTrore j3ovloiTo (Optat.) because the preceding clause on which 
this depends, ^a/ot av^ denotes an uncertain condition. See Kiihn. L. 

Gr. 11. § 810. a. n a V e G a L ; sc. izeivCjvTL^ diipcjvri, k r. 

^tt' ay ad-y e X tt c d l, resting on hope of good, with good hope for 
his reward. See Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 612. g ; Gr. § 296. II. In reference 
to the sentiment, cf I. 6. 8. 

j^Q ''A'd- Xov, designates the rewards of labor, from ao^Aor, the prize of 
contest, which is distinct from a^?ioc, the contest itself ; although in the 
plural and perhaps a few times in the singular, ad-Aov may like a^Xog 
denote the contest itself For the distinction see Liddell and Scott's 

Lex.h. V. ; Pillon's Gr. Synonymes, p. (4) x etpuGuvraL, get the 

victory over; Schneider in accordance with two or three Mss. reads 

XeLpC)GovTaL. y oircog. . .y iv a. The change from ottu^ to 

iva here seems strange, yet it is not without parallels; cf. IV. 4. 16 ; 



BOOK II. CHAP. I. 



265 



Anab. II. 6. 22, et al. dvvaTot...TOLC a 6 jua a l, k. r. 

gaining authority or power by strength both of body and mind. 

KaXcog o'tKtja t, see note upon I. 1 . 7. tovtov g ; the noun is 

not unfrequently followed by a demonstrative pronoun for the sake of 
perspicuity, or as here for emphasis. Cf. III. 7. 4 ; IV. 6. 5, 11 ; Cyrop. 

11. 1. 13, and see Kuhn. Gr. § 304.3; L. Gr. II. § 858. 10. ^yv 

ev(l>paLvofj,evovg, live happily. ayafzevovg fiev e av t o v 

since they admire, are satisfied with themselves, etc ; eavrovg is con- 
trasted with Tuv aX/icjv below- ^rj 7,. ov fi e v o v esteemed happy, 

emulated. 

'E/c Tov TTapaxpV f^a rjdoval, those pleasures which are ob- 20 
tainable immediately (i. e. as soon as sought) and without labor. The 
explanation : pleasures of the present time, seems to be inadmissible 
from the use of e/c, post^ after ^ not in ; from the usage of the formula 
TO Tvapaxprjiia = to napavTCKa or to avTLKa^ not that which does not 
endure beyond the present time (the momentary), but that which im- 
mediately follows the present time, and also from the contrast with 
ai 6ta KapTepiag enifieleLac, the cares exercised with industry and per- 
severance. ev e^tav, good state of body, or, good constitution. 

"^vxy kiT LaTT) iirj V a^io'koyov ovde/iiav e^ttolovglv. 
Kiihner says that a^toTioyov is justly added here, because it cannot be 
said that ai napavTLKa ydovat impart no knowledge to the mind ; for 
who can deny that the mind obtains knowledge from hearing music, 

beholding pictures and other similar pleasures ? KaTiuv re 

Kaya'&uv epyov l kv ela-d- ai. The verb e^i/ci^eto-i^at, to arrive 
at, to attain, is construed with the partitive Genit. like Tvyxaveiv^ Xay- 
XavELv and Trpogr^Ketv. So also £(^iK.velG'6-aL, Isocrates, Paneg. p. 64. 113, 

and p. 80. 'B.GLodog ; "Epy, Kal 'Kfj,Ep. 1. 285. T 7)v . . . Ka- 

KOTijTa^ K.T.?i. The order of construction is: naKOT. IXadbv nal 

eGTtv, K.T.I, vice is abundant and easy of attainment. (jtala & 

kyyvd- 1 vatei, and dwells, or, has its temple very near. T ^ ^ 

ap ETj] c,K.T.?i, but the immortal gods have placed before the temple 

of virtue (or guarded it by) bars of sweat, toil. bp'&Log, steep. 

Kal Tprjx^^ TO irpuTov, and rough at first. cKrjTat. 

OljjLog seems to be the subject of this verb. Still some, as Goettling, 

understand Tig, if any one who chooses this way shall come, etc. 

'V rj'idLT}. It is perhaps most probable that there is not a change in gen- 
der here in oliiog so that ()riidLr] agrees with it in the feminine, although 
it is acknowledged that this noun is used in both genders in later Attic 
writers, and a few times, though rarely, by the older poets, as in Aesch. 
23 



266 



NOTES. 



Prom. 394, and Eur. Ale. 838. It is more probable that the gender of 

the adjective, fj-nidtr} is here made to correspond with thatof aper^. 

'Ettcx a p fjo This comic poet was a native of Coos, an island in the 
Egean Sea, and was professor of the Pythagorean philosophy at the 
Court of Hiero in Syracuse ; hence he received the appellation Siculus. 
He flourished about 470 B. C. and is frequently considered as the first 
writer of comedy. See Fisk's Manual of Class. Lit. p. 459 ; and Scholl, 

Gesch. d. Gr. Lit., Epicharmus in Index. T Cj v n 6v tov ttw/Iov- 

(T tVf K. T. \. The gods sell to us all good things for labor. Genitive of 
the price ; Kiihner Gr. § 275. 3. cf. II. 8. 2 : fiLo-^ov ru enLTTjdEta kpyd- 

^£(7T^at. K al e V dWtd . . . t 6 it o, k. t. X. This quotation is 

omitted by Bessarius. W. Dindorf supposes that the whole from Map- 
Tvpel to txyc is spurious. But the reasons given, do not seem to be 

sufficient for forcibly excluding it. See Kiihn. in h. 1. // ^ r a jua- 

XaK a fi G) E Oy fiy, K.T. X. The idea is : Do not seek an easy life, lest 
by that means you may procure for yourself a hard and troubled one. 

21 TLpod cKoci was a Sophist of Ceos. He was, however, often at 
Athens, and was acknowledged by Plato to be distinguished for his wis- 
dom. He was a disciple of Protagoras. See Plat. Hipp. Maj. p. 282 j 
Theat. p. 151, et al. ; and also Brandis' Gesch. Gr. Phil. I. S. 541 and 

546 sq. ev TG) (jvyy pdufzaTL Tu) TT epl t ov 'Hpa«/leovf, 

in the writing relating to Hercules. dnep St) . . . kizLdeLKW- 

rat. The particle St) liere indicates the certainty of a thing, indeed^ cer- 
tainly. See Kiihn. Gr. § 315. 2 ; L. Gr. II. § 692, and cf. II. 2. 3 ; IH. 5. 
11. The present tense, enLdeLKwraL, should seem to be used by Xeno- 
phon because that Prodicus was accustomed to recite the " choice of 
Hercules" at the time when this colloquy of Socrates was held. 'Ett^- 
deUvvcnd^aL, lit. to exhibit as a specimen of one's art. This word is fitly 
chosen, to indicate the parade which the Sophists loved so much in the 

exhibition of their sentiments. o) d e irug; cf. roidde rig, l.l.l . 

Kal strengthens the superlative Tr/lelo-roif, see Kiihn. Gr. § 239. 

u'iTO(l>aiveTaiy expressed an opinion. e it el e k it at 6 uv etc 

7] ^riv up (id TO, when having completed his boyhood, he entered upon 

the period of youth. yiyvofievoc, becoming by law. elr e 

T7JV 6 1* dpET 7] g . . . ELT E T jj V Sid K a K i a whether they will 
proceed on the way through (or the way of) virtue ... or the way of 

vice, etc. k^ETi'&ovTa eig i]GvxicLV Ka-&y(j-&aty /c.r. A, 

going out into a solitude, a sequestered spot, he sat down, being in doubt 
which way he should turn. Thus Cic. de Offic. I. 32. 118 : (Herculem) 
exisse in solitudinem atque ibi sedentem diu secum multumque dubi- 



BOOK II. CHAP. I. 



267 



tasse, etc. Schmidt connects etc rjovKiav with Ka^yG-&aL, sat down 

quietly, or, in quiet. 6 n or e pav r C) v 6 d Cj v r p a tttj r a i. For 

the use of the Subj. with the Interrog. of doubting, see note, I. 2. 15, and 
cf. § 23. 

Me yaXag, large in stature. evTrpeTrij re 16 eiv^ Kal e?iev-22 

^ epLov, oi 2i comely and noble appearance ; for the constr. of the Infin. 
see I. 6. 5. Gaisford, according to Cod. Stob. reads kXev&epiav, but the 
change is unnecessary, as Xenophon uses kTievd-eptog both as an adjec- 
tive of two and three terminations. Cf. Sympos. II. 4, and VIII. 16. 

(pv (7 e L, the Dat. of the agent with the Perf. Pass., nature being person- 
ified. T b . . . G C) /J, a. The Accus. with Pass. Part, to explain it 

more fully. In English we should use a preposition, in or in respect to, 

see Kuhn. Gr. § 279. 7. na-d-apoTrjTL, with purity. The sense 

may be well expressed in English by joining ^vgel as an Adj. to Ka'&ap., 
having her body adorned with native purity. Some Mss. and editions 
have na-^apLorriTL^ but the reading which we have given seems to be 
most appropriate, as well as to be supported by the best Ms. authority. 
This phrase is opposed to KeKaXXcjTrLafLevyv to fiev ;^pa;^a, artificial ap- 
pliances for ornament, and as Kad-apLorr^g includes in it, according to 
Kiihner, the idea of elegance superinduced by art, which Ka-d-apiorrjg 

does not, the contrast is better preserved by retaining the latter. 

k a-d-rjT L lev Ky, are in the same construction with the preceding 
nouns (70)(j)po(jvvr}, etc., depending upon KeKocrjurjfievrjv. But such in- 
congruities of expression are not unfrequently found in the best writers- 

Cf. I. 3. 9. T ed-pa fifievTjv, k. t. \ pampered into obesity and 

effeminacy. ugr e T^ev kot e pav re aal e pv -& par e p av t ov 

ovToc 6 Kelv (j) at v., so that she might seem or be seen to present 
a whiter and more ruddy appearance than she really had, rov bvTog. 
(Upon these last words see note, I. 6. 11). Bornemann renders the 
phrase : that she might seem manifestly (aperte) to be, etc. (sc. KeKallcd- 

TTtafievjjv). TO 6e GxvfJ-^^- The Se here answers to juev ahove 

with ;\;p(j^a. to, 6e ofi/xaTa ex^f'V. The change of construc- 
tion here should not escape notice- dvaireiTTa/LLevay wide open, 

i. e. as indicating boldness {(SM/xfia iTafiov) in contrast with to, o/ufiaTa 

aiSoL, or with oculis verecunde demissis. cop a. Some editors insert 

the article before this word from Aristaenetus I. ep. 25, where this pas- 
sage is imitated, but this seems to be one of the nouns that imitate the 
usage of proper names in omitting the article; see Eost, Gr. § 98. 6; 
Kiihn. § 244. R. 4 ; L. Gr. II. § 484 note. Cf. IV. 1. 2, where both cjpav 
and apeT^v are without it. Other similar words also omit the article. Cf. 



268 



NOTES. 



vl3i?v § 21 above, and yijv § 28 below. For its frequent omission with 
KuTiTiog see Bornem. Sympos. I. 8. p. 52. The word wpa, lit. time, then 

season, spring, youth and youthful beauty, hence, beauty in general. 

eTTLGKOTTelv 61 KG I, €t Tig uXXo g a V T 7/ V "& s tLTai, SLwd also 
looks around (to see) if any other one is looking at her. We should 
rather expect eavrijv here, and it would be necessary if the Opt. were 
employed instead of the indicative -^euraL. See note upon I. 2. 49. 

23 li'^i'nGLaLTEpov Tov 'K p a K ?i £ o V Adjectives denoting ap- 
proach, are sometimes followed by the Gen. though oftener by the Dat. 

See Kilhn. Gr. § 273. R. 9. tov avTov Tponovy in the same 

gait as before, not faster or slower, contrasted with the haste exhibited 
by her companion ( npogSpafielv). (p-d^ aa ai (5 ov2,o fievTj wish- 
ing to anticipate, get before, etc. airopovvTa, it oiav 6 6 dv . .. 

TpciTTT}; cf § 21 : unopovvTa drroTepav tCjv oSuv TpaTrrjTat, with, the 
note ; and for the use of the Pron. of direct interrogation, see note upon 

1. 1. 1. 7roL7)aa(ievog\ this seems to be the best authorized, 

although more facile readings are found ; as TroLyar/y TzoLijaei and ttoltj- 
ayg. After the participle, t^v etti Tbv pcov bdbv Tpdny must be suppli- 
ed from the preceding context. A somewhat similar construction is 
found in I. 2. 42, but for an explanation of this ellipsis, see Hermann ad 

Vig. § 227. p. 623; Symp. IV. 53. p. 146. kgI . . . fiev . . . 6e. 

These particles may be rendered here : that (and) . . . both . . . and. 

24 A L e(7 y. This is the best authorized reading, and dielvaL is constru- 
ed with the participle in the same manner in which other similar words, 
dtayLyvEG^ai, diaTe^.elv and didyeLVy often are. See Kiihn. Gr. § 310. (1) ; 
hence here rendered always or continually^ Lat. semper, and the 
Part, as a verb. aTrovwrara, with the least possible labor. 

25 dv e u g a^' C)v e (jTai t avTa, i. e. Girdveug tovtuVj d(f>* tjv 
EGTaL TavTa, of want of things from which these (sc. pleasures) are ob- 
tained. In reference to the preposition dnS, denoting the instrument, see 

note upon I. 2. 14. ov <;/>6/?o f, metus non est = non est quod 

metuas. e ttc to irovovvTa. . . nopc^eG'&ai, bring you to 

this, that you must obtain these things (or bring you to obtain) by labor 

and by various troubles of body and mind, etc. o Ig . . . TovToig; 

for the attraction, see Host, § 99. 9, 10. p. 460 sq. ; Kiihn. L. Gr- II. 787- 

2, and Anm. 3. (j (l> eTieI o ^ au . . . o v a l av, the power of re- 
ceiving benefit from every quarter ; for the use of the Infin. without the 
article as a noun, cf. III. 6. 11 : ovk oIel Kal dpnd^Eiv k^ovaiav EGEad^ai 
(i. e. E^EGEGT^ac) Tu fSovT^ofiEvUf and see Kilhn. L. Gr. II. § 641. c. 

26 'Ov ofia 6e. The particle 6i need not be expressed in Latin or En- 



BOOK II. CHAP. I. 



269 



giish : nomen quodnam tibi est ? See note upon I. 3. 13. v tt o /c o- 

p 6 fie V c. The verb vKOKopi^ead-ai signifies originally to speak as 
a child or with fondling terms ; then, to smooth or gloss over an odious 
thing with mild and favorable words, and the reverse here, to detract, to 
call a good thing by an odious name. 

'El' TovTG)...7rpoge?i^ov(Ta, coming up in the meantime. 27 

eiSvlarovg y ev v i] a av r a k. r. 2,, having known your 

parents and carefully observed your nature, disposition, in education 

(i. e. while you have been trained up ), etc. tt^ v npoc e /le bdbv^ 

the way to me or which leads to me. ctt' ayad^olg 6 tanpeTr- 
eari p av, K. T. \ more illustrious on account of the good that I con- 
fer upon you. See note upon I. 2. 61 : ovofiuGTog, k. r. 1, and cf. § 28. 

(j> av y V a I ; in respect to the omission of av cf. note, I. 3. 15. 

TO, ovra . . . fier' aTirj-S-eiag,! will recount to you things that re- 
ally are, in truth. See upon the construction here, Kuhn. L. Gr. II. § 858. 
3, and cf. Stallb. Plat. Phaedon, p. 66. C, and Bornemann ad Sympos- 
VII. 4. 

T uv yap ovrtjv ay aS- o) v, k. r. ?i. Schaefer expresses this idea 28 
more fully thus : a yap koTtv ayaS-a Kal KaXa, tovtov ovdev avev ttovov 

, . . '&eol ScSoaaLv. aTrb jS o a K7j fi a tco v ; see note upon I. 2. 14. 

rag . . . r exva g av rag re. The particle re is placed here 

as if the preceding words, the arts themselves, were contrasted with 
avralg . . . ;^;p^cr^a^ the producing of them 5 and the sentence arranged 
as follows; rag tzo?^. rex- avrag re aac, oTrcjg avralg del xPV^'^^^j fia-^rj- 
reov^ not only the arts themselves but the practice of them must be 
learned. After the aaKrjreov is added, the natural place of the re would 
be after fia'&rjreGv^ contrasting that with aGxv'eov. But such irregular- 
ities of position, arising from the blending of two constructions, are 

found elsewhere, cf. Cyrop. YIII. 2. 22, and Anab. I. 2. 21. a a kij- 

T eov is considered by some, as Fr. Jacobs, to have a pregnant signif. 
aanTjoei [lai^Tjreovy to be learned by exercise, but it is perhaps better with 
Bornemann to consider the words onog avralg Sel xpV(^^<^i' as compris- 
ing but one idea = rrjv avrcjv xpv^^tv. Cf- De Vectig. IV. 1 : ravrrjv 

(r7]v Svvafxiv) yvovreg Kal oiroyg ;\;p^(7i9'at del. el de k al; after etre 

. . . etre several times repeated, the last and most important member of 
the sentence is more emphatically connected by de Kal ; the adversative 
de contrasting this member with the others as most weighty. Cf. Plat 
Apol. p. 40. C, and see Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 746. Anm. So in Latin si ve 
and si vero often answer to one another. See Kuhner's Cic. Tusc. 
Disp. 1. 41. 97. elvaif ry yvcjfiy i ttt] p e r e iv ed-Loreov. Some 

23* 



270 



NOTES. 



editors place the comma after vneperelv, but erroneously as it seems 
to us. In respect to the sentiment of the passage, if our pointing is cor- 
rect, cf. Oecon. XVII. 7 : ovkovv . . . birug dvvrjraL vTryperelv Trj ypufir/ ; 
and see also an interpretation of this passage, Cicero de Offic. I. 23 : 
Exercendura corpus et ita afficiendum est, ut obedire concilio et rationi 
possit. The appropriateness and truth of the idea that the control of 
the mind over the body conduces to, and is the most certain means of 
physical health, cannot be doubted. This, too, is evidently implied in 
the descriptions of the persons and habits of 'Aper^ and KaKta. 

29 Ev(l)poGvvag^ Lat. hilaritates, joy ; for the use of the plural 
see note, I. 1. H : avuyKaig. 

30 Ti (5e ; for the force of the 6e see note upon I. 3. 13 : rovg 6e Ka- 

"kovg. V r ig \ the relative clause does not simply define here but 

relates to the nature, peculiarities, of the thing itself, sc. TroLoryTa. Ac- 
cording to our English idiom it would be since you^ or as you, etc. In 
Greek as in Latin the relative is used with a verb in the second person. 

See Kiihner, L. Gr. II. § 781. 4, 5. rrplv fiev ire cvyv ea'&ioV' 

a a ; this and the following clause are added as an explanation of the 
more general phrase : ttuvtuv k/LLTrlTrXacjat. The finite verb would be 
used instead of the participle in Latin : " priusquam esurias, comedis," 

etc. jurjKavo/LLevT] . . . ^apacTKevd^y. Strict concinnity of expression 

would require the finite verb fir/xava instead of the participle ftr/xavcj- 
fiivT], in order to correspond with the following irapaaKevuC^y. But 
Xenophon undoubtedly, as was very natural, carried forward in his mind 
the construction of the preceding clauses with participles, without notic- 
ing the interruption by iva, before he came to the next member, where 
the importance of the idea caused him to recur to the use of the finite 
verb. Eor the interchange of the finite verb and participle, see Kiihn. 

L. Gr. II. § 675. 4 ; and cf. note, II. 2. 5, and IV. 4. 1. olvovg-, 

for the use of the plural, see Kiihn. ^ 243. 3. (2), and L. Gr. II. 408. b. 

Toi) -& epov g/m summer. Eor this use of the Gen. of the space 

of time within which something happens, see Kiihn. § 273. 4. (b). 

Xiov a, snow, i. e. for cooling the wine. The Greeks seem to have had 
subterranean apartments for preserving ice and snow, like our modem 
ice cellars, though it was oftener done by covering them with chafi*. See 

Becker's Charicles, p. 256. ov (lovov rag arpofiiug /uaTia- 

Kag, aA7^d Kal rag kI iv a g, k. r. The climax in the thought is 
conspicuous here. Men of pleasure are not satisfied with soft matrasses 
or beds, {arufivug from arpcjvvv/iL, to spread out,) spread on the ground 
or floor, but they prepare couches (KTiivag from k?uvu), on which to 



BOOK II. CHAP. I. 



271 



spread their soft matrasses ; and still further, they put under these 
couches vTcojSad-paf as additional appliances of luxury. For the posi- 
tion of jLLaXaicd^, see note upon I. 4. 13. The noun vnopa-d-pa is gener- 
ally interpreted foot-carpets, spread under the Klcvug. So in the Lexi- 
cons. But Schneider from some passages of Antyllus, a physician, in 
Fragm. medicor. Oribas, ed. Matthaei, pp. 114, 170, and 172, draws the 
conclusion that this word designates fulcra diagonalia, supports, 
put under the feet of a couch, as under cradles for the purpose of pro- 
curing motion. Voigtlaender also, in ObseiTatt. Laud, de vnopa'd-povy 
refers to Stob. I. p. 192, and Theophrast. I. p. 192, Schn. This explan- 
ation at least looks reasonable, and gives greater force to the passage 

than the usual explanation. d la . . . aTiXa 6 la, on account of . . . 

but because. to iirjdev ex^ f-v, o re tto ly you have nothing 

to do, you do not know what to do. For the Subj. deliberative, see 

Rost, §119 ; Kiihn. II. § 464. 6 eea^a t; the Mss. are divided 

between the full and contracted form of this word ; but see note upon L 
6. 10. d(J)po6lGLa. . . dvayKa^ELg, provoke sensual indul- 
gence. Kal yvvat^l k ai d v 6 p d g l x P ^ ^ V- Some read 

Kal y{jLvaL^l tolc dvdpdai xp-, using women as men, but this reading is 
not supported by Ms. authority, and the sense requires no change. In- 
deed it seems very probable, that the vice of licentious indulgence 
in general, was aimed at, rather than a specific kind of it, although that 

might be its most odious form. eav r fj g \ second person, see note 

upon I. 4. 9. vjipi^ovaa. . . . KaraKOL/Ltt^ovaa, comple- 
ments of the verb iraidsveLc. The participle is often so used after a verb 
with a demonstrative word {ovto). See Cyrop. I. 4. 15: ovrto diyyeVf 

K.T.Ti', VIIL 4. 5. Cf. Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 663. XL KaraKOt- 

fii^ov a a. The verb naratcoLjiL^sLv signifies lit. to fall to sleep, and 
metaphorically, to pass time uselessly, i. e. as if falling to sleep. The 
words in § 33 : ovre did tovtov {rbv vttvov) fied-cdGt rd diovra npdrTecv, 
are strongly antithetical to this word. 

'E/c ■d-eo)v...d7repf)L'ipai, you have been excluded from the 31 

number of the gods. r ov rr d v r uv rj diar ov dKOVGfxarog, 

from hearing that which is of all things the most pleasant, sc. to be 
heard. Cf upon the sentiment Hieron. 1. 14 : rov [Tev TjdlaTov uKpod- 
fzarog enalvov ovTvore GTzavi^ere^ and Cic. pro Archia poet. IX. 32 : 
Themistoclem dixisse aiunt, quum ex eo quaereretur, quod acroama 
aut cujus vocem libentissime audiret: Ejus, a quo sua virtus op time 

praedicaretur. dvy koo g el, lit. you are unhearing, but in Eng. : 

you never hear, so d'&saTog (sc. el) you never see. %ey ov ay t t 



272 



NOTES. 



n ta T e V a e L E. The pron. rl Accus. is used with TricTevaeLe, but the 

Gren. Tivof, with kirspKeaeLev ; see note upon I. 2. 60. ev <j> pov C>v, 

in his senses, sane. tov gov t^lugov. The word -^iugoc seems to 

signify originally a company of men, assembled for the purpose of sacri- 
ficing to the gods. Cf. Herbst, Symp. VIII : roii -^eov tovtov ^LaGcbrai, 
where see many examples. Hence used tauntingly here : Who would 
in his right mind venture to make one of your band of worshippers. 

OL (sc. ^laGioTaL) • for the use of the plural, Kara gvveglv, see 

Kahn. L. Gr. IL§418. Cf. II. 2. 3 : at noleLg TzavGovreg \ 111.5.20; 

where i] ev kpetu Tray^ (SovXy is followed by tovtolq. a tt 6 v w f 

filv XiTzapol 6 La veorrjTog rpefofievoi, they being sup- 
ported without labor and in affluence, TiLnapol, (with an abundance of 
everything,) during youth. With this the following clause is contrasted : 
kizL-Kovug 6e avxi^vpol ^ta yr/pug ireptjvreg, passing through age in 
servile labor and poverty, (in want of everything). The idea is: that 
whilst in youth they are supported by parents or friends without labor, 
and enabled to indulge in a most luxurious style of living ; but they be- 
come old, are deprived of the aid of parents or friends, and in conse- 
quence of their effeminacy induced by indulgence and their want of a 
trade or profession, are compelled to pass the rest of life in toil and 
penury, doubly severe to them in consequence of early indulgence. — 
T a uev 7fdEa...a7Tod^efZ£voL^ exhausting their pleasures in 
youth, and laying up trouble and hardship for age. 

32 Ha pa avd- pcjTT L g, olg irp o g y k e t, {[. e. irapa olg TTpOGrjKEL kfik 
TifidGT^at. Cf. for similar constructions. III. 7.3; Sympos. IV. 1, on which 
see Herbst. and Bornemann. The preposition is more rarely repeated ; 
see III. 3.6 : EV roiovrotg . . . x^^P^^oLg, ev olotgnEp. See also Matthiae Gr. 
II. § 595 ; Kahn. L. Gr. II. § 625. 3. The same brevity of expression 
is also found in the Latin : a hominibus quibus decet. Cic de Fin. IV. 
20 : Platonem eadem esse in sententia qua tyrannum Dionysium. Cf. 
also Cic. Tusc. Disp., Kiihn. ed., I. 39. 94, p. 144. In reference to 
the Infin. TtfiCtG^aL^ to be supplied from the antecedent finite verb, 
Ti/iufiat, see Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 852, g. This ellipsis is common 
with such words as TrpoGrjKEi, eolke, ECKog kGTL, 6el, XPV '■> cf. II. 6. 22. 
IV. 5. 7. It is also found with olda, III. 8. 3 ; KaTicbg exec^ in II. 7. 6 ; 
in. 11. 1, etc. uya'&y. . . gv XTiy n rp l a, k. r. 7i, a, good coad- 
jutor in the labors of peace, and a firm ally in war. apt err} 61 

<p tXcag Ko L V cjv 6 g, in fine, a most excellent participant in friend- 
ship. 

33 Toig fiEV Efiolg (piXocg. With this //e?^ (solitarium), the con- 



BOOK II. CHAP. I. 



273 



trast is to be supplied in thought ; i. e. the friends of Kada in contrast 

with e/LtOLC (piTioig. 7/ 6 e 1 a fi e v ... a n 6 7i av g l g \ of. I. 6. 5, in 

regard to the sentiment. The [iev contrasts oirtdv aTTolavacg with 

vnvog, below, with which a corresponding 6e is found. a it p ay fi(j) v 

. . . a7z67\,ava ig, enjoyment at their ease, untroubled enjoyment. 

ovre aTToleLTTOvreg avrbv [sc.vttvov) u x ov r a l, k. t. they 
are neither burthened when deprived of it (sleep), nor do they on account 
of it omit, etc. The verb is general in signification, including both 
physical and mental discomfort. The natural position of ev would be 
with TTpdrrovreg, but it is placed at the beginning of the clause for sake 
of the antithesis, which is suggested with so much adroitness thoughout 
this whole address of 'Aperr/, It also thus corresponds in position with 

T^decjg in the preceding clause. rcjULot 6e TraTpLGt, honored, 

each one in his own country. r b tt eir pu /u e v ov reXog, end 

appointed by fate = death. -d-alXovG to flourish, i. e. be in 

honor ; so the Latin vi ge o ; cf. Cic. Tusc Disp. I. 49, init. ; Harmo- 
dius in ore et Aristogito, Lacedaemonius Leonidas, Thebanus Epami- 

nondas v i g e n t. T 6 tavra . . . S t gtt ovt] aafiiv u, having 

completed such labors. For the omission of the connective here, see 

note upon I. 1.9: rovg ra roiavra. /ll a k a p c gt t d rrjv. This 

superlative of juaKaptGTog, from fiaKapiCu, is peculiar to Xenophon ; see 
Sympos. and even he sometimes uses juaKapLoraTog from /LtaicapLog; 
see Cyrop. VII. 2. 27. 

Ty V vtt' ^kperr] g 'HpaK/isovg, rr aid ev g iv, the instruc- gj, 

tion of Hercules by 'Apery. e fc6 g /lltj g e fi e v r i rag y v 6) fxag 

ere fi e y aTi e L OT e po L g f) 7] [laG lv^ rj eyd vvv, although he 
clothed his thoughts in far more magnif cent, splendid words, than I 
now do. If more magnificent as the genuine modesty of Xenophon 
would have us believe, certainly not more fitly chosen or gracefully and 

happily arranged. Gol...d^Lov, it becomes you, it is worth 

while for you. — — ireipaGd-ai rt . . . (ppovri^e lv, to exert 
yourself, ... to take some care for those things that pertain to the future 
time of your life. 



274 



NOTES. 



CHAPTER II. 

1 KafiTTpoK^ea^ rbv it p e a j3 v r ar o v v cbv ^av rov ; Socrates 
had tlirec, (perliaps more than three, see Wiggers' Life, eh. V.) sons; 
Lamproclcs, Sophroniscus and Menexenus. The eldest is the one who 

held the following conversation with his father. Trpo q . . . x^^f^- 

Tra'ivovra, treating harshly from anger, ill-tempered to. Kal 

fi a A a, most certainly. ■ r ovg t I tv o l o v v t ag t b ovofia 

TO it TO uTvoKalovGLv. The idea fully expressed would be as fol- 
lows: Karanefia'&rjiiag ovv, TLvag to ovofia tovto (sc. uxapioTOvg) ano- 
KaXoixjLVy Kal tl tzolovclv ovToiy ovg rd ovofia tovto dnoKaXovaiv or less 
accurately : KaTafiefia'&ijKac, tl tcolovglv ovtol^ ovg to bvojia tovto 
anoKalovGiv. Thus an interrogation is frequently constructed in Greek 
with a participle accompanied by the article, from which it is separated 
by the interrogative pronoun. In this way two interrogations frequent- 
ly are blended into one. Cf. Plat, de Rep. p. 332. C ; Sympos. p. 206, 
B, and examples cited by Bornemann, Sympos. VIII. 36 ; and see 
Matth. Gr. II. § 567 ; Rost 123 b. c; Kuhn. L. Gr. II. § 843 ; Gr. § 344, 
R. 8. In reference to two accusatives after KaTiovatv, see Kiihn. Gr. ^ 
280. 4 ; L. Gr. II. § 558. b. The Latin may imitate this simple brevity of 

the Greek : quos quid facientes hoc nomine appellent. KaTaXo- 

yi^ea^at; some commentators suppose that Selv should be under- 
stood with this word, but the idea seems rather to be implied in SoKovm, 
After verbs of believing, supposing and the like, such as vojui^eiv 
olecT^aL, yyela^aL, doKeiv, etc. the idea of intention, wish, approbation, 
or of thinking to be just or necessary is implied. See Kohn. L. Gr. II. § 
638, p. 337 ; Bornem. upon Sympos. IV. 42. p. 138 sq. and Cyrop. IV. 
5. 16 ; VIIL 1. 12 : Krager Anab. L 2. 1. 

2 'R^v see note upon 1.3.13: Tovg de KaXovg. el a pa; 

see note, I. 1. 8. to av 6 pair o 6 eg a to reduce to servi- 
tude. This clause is the subject of SokeI. dcKa c ov, Kal t d 

axa p LOT elv. Before Kal^ ovto), added by Stephanus, probably from 
the feeling that it was required after cjcrrep, has crept into most of the 
editions. But examples are frequent where the other member of a 
comparison, introduced by ugnep, is without ovTog. See IV. 4. 7 : tocirep 
av.Kal ey6: IIL 1. 4 ; Cyrop. L 6. 3 ; V. 2. 12; Apol. 33, and Bos* 
Ellips. p. 778, ed. Schaef v f ov av tlc, k. t, "X. For the at- 
traction of the relative to the case of the subordinate proposition, see 
Kohn. § 332. 6 ; L. Gr. II. § 791. The natural construction would^here 



BOOK II. CHAP. II. 



275 



be : Kal doKel fioi, bgng av, vtto TLVog ev ira'&^v (or euv vnb rivog ev 
ncn^rj), fiy netpdrat x^pf-'^ aizodidovaL adcKog elvat, Cf. § 6. The same 
manner of construction is common in Latin : videtur que mihi a quo 
q u i s beneficiis afFectus sive amico sive inimico gratiam referre non stu- 
deat, injustus esse.'Cf. Kiihn. Tusc. Dis. I. 34. 84, and Zumpt's Gr. 

Elye ovT idg exeL . . . av elr], cf. III. 11. 3 ; Cyrop. II. 1. 8. The 3 
optative with av frequently follows el with the indicative or tav with 
the subjunctive when the thing declared is contrasted as uncertain, etc. 
See Kiihn. § 339. 3 ; L. Gr. II. § 817. b, where many examples are cited. 

jiei^o) ay ad- a. One Ms. has |t^e^Cova corresponding inform to 

fiet^ova with evepyer. below, but the full and contracted forms are pro- 
miscuously used. Cf. Cyrop. III. 3. 20 ; Agesil. IT. 7, and see the Gram- 
mars. T IV ag . . . 'I'Trd TLVG)v...y irald ag vrrb yoveoVf 

can we find any persons who have received greater favors from others, 
than children from parents. For the blending of two interrogative 
sentences here, see Kuhn. Gr. § 344. E. 7 ; L. Gr. II. § 843. 1 ; Rost. 
§ 123. b, 10. b. ovg ol yovelg . . . elvai. The Latin is far in- 
ferior to the Greek in such phrases as this, substituting finite verbs for 
the Part, and Inf. : quibus cum antea non essent parentes causa exsti- 

terunt, ut essent. a d ^, which, as is evident ; for this meaning of Sy^ 

see note upon II. 1. 21, and the references there. dgre ... cpev- 

yo/xev. For the use and significance of the indicative with cjgTe, see 

Kiihn. Gr. §341. 2; cf. I. 2. 31. enl rolg fxeyiGTOLg adLKy/LLaac ; 

the preposition with the dative here denoting the goal or aim, has the 
same force as in the phrase : vofiovg ■^sa-dac eirt rivi. See Kiihn. Gr. 

§ 296. II. (1). (d) ; L. Gr. 11. § 612. ^Tjfztav -^avarov neizoLri- 

KauLVy made death the penalty, punishment. The Greeks were accus- 
tomed to say : -O-avaTog i] ^rj/xca egtlv but -d-dvarov ^rjfiLav raTreLv, em- 
d-ead^ai or ttoleIv. In the former case the article distinguishes the sub- 
ject, but in the latter case C,7j{iiav has not the force of a subject but is 
added as an explanation of ^^avdrov, as penalty and is consequently 
without the article. If it were added it might give the C,r]fiiav the force 
of fitting, due punishment; see Meatzner ad Antiphon. Or. V. p. 134. 
34. QavciTog, in respect to the article, is used as a proper noun. See 

Apolog. § 1. where it is, without the article, contrasted with rov jSlov. 

o)g ovK dv . . . 7T av (70VT 6 g, supposing that they can deter from 
crime by the fear of no greater evil. For the use of the participle with 
o)g as equivalent to a participle of a verb denoting to think or say with 
the Infin. or Acc. and Inf., see Kiihn. Gr. § 312. 6 ; L. Gr. 11. § 671 ; Rost, 
§ 130. For the use of dv with the Part., see Kuhn. Gr. § 260. 5. (b) ; L. 
Gr. IL § 671 5 Rost, § 120. 



276 



NOTES. 



4 Kal fi^v . , . y e. See note upon I. 4. 12. eirel tovtov ye 

Tuv aTToXvGovTDv. Thc pronoun tovtov does not refer directly to 
a(}>po6cattjv, but to the whole idea contained in the preceding words : to 
Tidv iKppodcaitJv tTci'&viielv. See Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 421, Anm. 2. For 
the irregular position of the article, see note upon I. C. 13: tjjv oo^iav, 
K. t. a. oUf^/LLaTa = lupanaria. (pavepol 61 ecr/iev, k. t. A, more- 
over it is evident that we even consider, etc. (SeT^TiaTa, most healthy, 

robust. 

^ 'TTTode^a/LLEvrj te . . . jSapwofievrj re; for the re — re, see 
note upon I. 1. 14. It should be further noted, that the Kai before ovv 

TToTilC) corresponds to the first re. r^f Tpo(p7]g ijg Kat avTr) 

Tpecp. This is the reading best supported by the Mss. and ancient edi- 
tions, but the rareness of the attraction of the relative from the dative, 
has caused several modem editors, as Schneider and Bornemann, to re- 
tain the pronoun in the dative y. Upon this attraction of the relative 
pronoun, see Kahn. L. Gr. II. § 787 and Gr. § 332, R. 6. In addition to 
the references in the grammars, cf Aeschin. de F. Leg. 43 : nap' uv fisv, 

K.T.I. dieveyKaaa; see note upon I. 2. 53. ovte yiy- 

V C)G K.OV TO p pe<pog . . . ov6e defzaivetv dvv a fx ev ov. Most 
editors govern fSpeipog here by Tpe(f)et, but on account of the intervening 
words, this construction seems to be harsh, and it is more probable that 
there is a grammatical irregularity in the sentence, which would natu- 
rally run thus : TSKovaa Tpe(pet re Kal tntjueXeiTac, ovte TzpoizETzov&vla 
ovdev aya^dv^ ovte y ly v d g kov t o q tov P p e (l) ov v^' otov ev 
izcLGXEi, ovSe G7]fialvELv dvvafiEvov, otov dEtTac, uTOC aVTT] GTOxa^o- 

fiivTJ TO. TE GVfK^EpOVTa KOl KEXClptG/Ll£Va 77 E I p 0) fl £ V 7f k KTcTirj pOVV ' KOt 

Tp£(l>Et, K. T. 1. But Xenophon without regard to grammatical accuracy 
changed the genitive absolute into the nominative, in order to make it 
correspond in case with the preceding TzponETTov&vla and the following 
avTTj GToxa^o/iEvy, and the participle ttelpo/xevt], to the finite verb ttec- 
pdTac, on account of the importance of the idea to be expressed by it. 

Cf. note upon II. 1. 30. ovdh ... Swu/uevov. After ovte we not 

unfrequently find ovSe (and not). See Bornem. Anab. III. 2. 27 ; Rost's 
Gr. § 134. Anm. 2; Kuhn. Gr. § 321. R. 6; L. Gr. 11. § 743. Anm. 4. 

g "A 6' uv olcjvTat a?^?iov iKavuTEpov Elvat 6 tda^ai. 
The Latin sentence takes a very different form here : quibus autem do- 

cendis alium magis idoneum putant. etcl fXElovvTat . . . oncjg 

oi IT aid Eg avTolg yEvovTai; this seems to be the preferable 
reading, although some editors and some Mss. have ottoc av oi . . . yi- 

vuvTai (others yhoivTo) ; see Kiihn. in h. 1. iravTa notovvTEgy 

exerting themselves in every way. 



BOOK II. CHAP. II. 



277 



'O veavtaKog {sc. AajLLTTponTiTj^) e^t]. For the order of the words 7 

here, see note upon I. 2. 9. aWd roi,see note upon I. 2. 36. 

el...'KETTOL7]Ke...ov6elq uv dvv a LT o \ ^ov the Optat. with 
av after the Indie., see note upon I. 2. 28 : el 6' avrog GGxppovuv, k. t. A. 
There is a peculiar delicacy exhibited in the omission of the words v 
€fj,7/ (J'Vrrjp before 'Kenoh]iie, as Lamprocles had only his own mother 

in mind. tt o'k'k aTzTudo i a ^ from Tzolvg and the termination 

-aaiog, many times, containing the idea of comparison and hence gov- 
erning the genitive tovtov ; see Kiihn. Gr. § 275. 2 ; L. Gr. II. 540. 

(3 ; Rost § 1 09. T7/V xcc^^'^oTT/ra, asperitas; cf. Sympos. 

11. 10. In consequence of the asperity of Xantippe, her name, as is well 
known, has become synonymous with shrew. But it cannot be denied 
that Socrates was somewhat in fault. In his excessive devotion to phi- 
losophy and the State, the duties of domestic life were probably 
thrown somewhat into the back-ground. See Wiggers' Life of So- 
crates, ch. V ; Hitter's Hist. Phil. II. p. 33, 34. U 6 t e p a de, 

see I. 3. 13. rrjg /Ltrjrpog. Some editors have here omitted 

the article, but it can hardly be doubted that it should be retained. So- 
crates has been speaking of the fJ-V'VP in general, and hence omits the 
article ; but Lamprocles here alludes to his own mother, and hence says 

T7] g fiTjTpog. r 7jg ye r o tav t rj c, being indeed such a one, since 

she is of such a character. "HSy irun or e, originally only in neg- 
ative clauses, as in Homer and Hesiod, but in Attic miters, in interro- 
gations that imply a negative, as in IV. 2. 24 : 4. 11 ; 5. 9 ; Hellen. HI. 
5. 14. Also after conditional conjunctions ; as el, Anab. 5. 4. 6 ; Cyrop. 
VI. 4. 5 ; Aristoph. Acharn. 380 ; and after relative pronouns ; Plat. 
Apol. p. 19. D ; and even with participles in a relative construction, as oi 
kfiov TTUTTore unrjKooreg. Cf. Poppo, Thuc P. III. Vol. 2. p. 647. 

N ^ A i a, a formula of swearing, denoting strong affirmation ; often 8 

used with uXkd in answering questions ; see further, 7 . 4 below. 

kizl tC) (3 t(f) IT av tI ; see note, II. 1.18: err' dyad-y eAmdt. — — tt 6- 
ca . . . Tzoaa de; see note, I. 1. 1 : ddiKet lloKpar., ic. r. A. The 
words TToaa dvadveura . . . 6/x(jK0/iacvcjv . . . Tvpuyjuara rrapaaxelv in 
the first clause answer directly to the words in the last clause, and the 

rest are explanatory. el it a-, this first person of the Aor. is seldom 

used in Attic Greek, and hence some editors have substituted for it the 
more usual eIttov. Attic writers employ the second person elnag more 
frequently ; the first pers. plur. eiTTafiEv, prob. never ; the second pers. el- 
naTE and the imperatives, eliTdra) [irpogEtTTdTG)) and eiTrarE, very often; 
and the third elnav^ very rarely. For the two accusatives after EiTra and 

24 



278 



NOTES. 



ETzoLijaa, see Kiihn. Gr. § 280. 4. r/ gx^'^'^V- The Subj. in Lat. 

erubesceret or puderet. 

9 The connection of the thought here is : Stage actors permit the ut- 
most severity of language to be used to them upon the stage, without 
being enraged, since they know that no insult or injury to themselves is 
intended ; much more ought you to endure the severity of your mother, 
knowing that she not only does not intend you any injury, but has your 

highest good most sincerely at heart. v tt o k p lt al The noun 

v7roKpLT?/g, from vnoKpLvofxaiy signif first, one who answers, and then as 
responding to each other, stage players ; this is its usual meaning. In 
later Gr. one who acts a feigned part, a dissembler, and hence our word 

hypocrite. alTiijXovg ra eaxo-Ta Xeyuaiv, say the last 

things, i. e. the worst, the most severe things. 'A 7i7.\ Instead of 

this particle, we may in English use the relative pronoun which, etc. 

So in Latin : quos quideni arbitror, etc. (iadiog (pepovG bear 

calmly, aequo animo. r ovto y e, lit. this at least, but in En- 
glish we should give the force of the yi by emphasis on the preceding 
word. 

10 "Ottljq vy l acvri g re k at oiruc . . . sGy. Two Mss. have the 
reading vyiavfjc, which some editors have changed to vyiavelg, to avoid 
a supposed discrepancy in mood between this verb and eGy which fol- 
lows. There are also two or three Mss. that have vyiaLvetc: or vyiaLvoLg ; 
but the reading given in the text, seems to be the best authorized. There 
appears not only not to be any objection to the employment of different 
modes after the conjunction bizcog here, but a delicacy and beauty pecu- 
liar to the Greek in their use. In the first case, the result to be obtained 
depends more upon agency foreign to the actor, i. e. of the gods, and is 
hence spoken of with more doubt and contingency, by means of the sub- 
junctive mood. But the future expresses the more certain event which 
is more in the power of the mother. Cf. II. 4. 2 ; Bomemann, Sympos. 

VIII. 25, p. 203, who compares Anab. IV. 6. JO ; Agesil. VII. 7. 

TTO/lAa Tolg d^eolg evxo [levrjv virep gov, asking many good 
things from the gods for you, = airelGd-ai aya-&a irapu ruv i^ecjy, Cy- 

rop. I. 6. 5. Cf. III. 14. 3, and IV. 2. 36. evx^J^g utt o 6 1 6 ov g av. 

The phrase evx^g uTrodidovac signifies to perform vows to, to pay what 
is promised to the gods. Tuya'& a, the good, things that are good. 

11 Mydevl . . . upEGKe Lv, juyd' e tt e G-& a i . . . a p x ov r t. The 
words from i^Tjde to upxovTi are explanatory of [iridevl upEGKeiv, to 
please no one, neither to follow nor be obedient to one, whether he may 
be general or other ruler. The first verb eTveG'&at which has more direct 



BOOK II. CHAP. II. 



279 



reference to the body, is fitly chosen to correspond to Grparij-yu, and 
rreid-ea^ai, denoting rather mental action, to aAAcj apxovTL, 

'"kv r i a(pa'k'k6 fjLEvog rvxvc, if you shall fall into any calamity, 12 

or if anything evil happen to you. ovSevavGot 6 ia(^Epo l 

(f)L?iov 7] ex^pov y £v sad- a t. Aca(pepeLv is constructed with the 
Accus. of the quantity and Dat. of the person. So in Plat. Ep. 13. p. 

362. A ; Eurip. Troad. 1248. rij^ reap a tovtCjv evvolag, 

good will from these, or, their good will ; cf III. 11.3, 13 ; Demosth. 
de Coron. p. 226. 3, and note upon III. 11. 14 : tcjv Trap' hiioi. 

E Z r a. See note upon I. 2. 26. TrapaGKevaaaL, Perf. second 13 

Pers. in the sense of the present tense ; so in § 1 1 above. yov eag 

fir) d- e pair evri \ for an account of the law against ingratitude to pa- 
rents, KccKOGLg yovecov, the kind of neglect punished, etc., see Potter's 
Gr. Ant. B. lY. ch. 15 ; Meier and Schomann, Attische Process, III. 1. 

§ 2. S. 288, 9. apx^i-v, to become archon, ruler ; see 1. 1. 18. 

o)g ovTE av ru iepa e v a e (3 cj g d^v 6 [i ev a vrce p ry g tt oTiecjg, 
supposing that the sacrifices in behalf of the State will not be reverently 

performed. ovr e a X ?.o KaAcbg aal 6 tKaccj g ovdev av (^o,. 

TrpaTTOfievov), tovtov irpa^avrog. The participle it parr 6 ^i. is to 
be supplied, anb kolvov^ from wpa^avrog, and tovtov -d-vovTog and tov- 
tov TTpd^avTog correspond to each other. For the meaning of the parti- 
ciple with Gig . . . uv, see note, § 3 above : o)g ovk av . . . wavGovTeg. 

kvTalg Tuv apxovTO)v 6 o k t ju acr t a t g. The candidates for 
office at Athens were compelled to pass an examination in regard to 
their lineage, age, manners, habits, etc., and these examinations were 
called SoKL/iacjLa ; see Fiske's Man. p. 181. 

I,vy yv 0) fio V ag Got, indulgent, disposed to pardon you. /c a 1 14 

ovT L, even they, they themselves, or, they in turn. — — a v. See note 
upon I. 2. 12. — eIt a. Eight Paris Mss. have Kal sha, from which 
Zeunius makes /c^'ra, and most of the more recent editors adopt the cor- 
rection. But Kiihner and SeifFert seem justly to retain the common 
reading which we have given. For Eha and ErcEtTa are frequently used 
after a finite verb, where we might expect nal sha (KaTa) and nal ettel- 
Ta, signifying : then afterwards and sometimes, and then = Kal tote, 
as in IV. 5. 3 : Eha . . . vofiL^Etg ; Plat. Apol. p. 23. C, on which see 
Stallb., and many other passages. For the reverse fcal eItg or ETCECTa 
for the simple sha and ETCECTa, see note upon I. 1. 5. The preceding 
V £<PeXkvgtlk6v (aTCfidGOGLv) also is in favor of Elra, and the change of 
subject is no valid objection to it. See note, II. 1. 8. Tovg yov slg. 



280 



NOTES. 



Several Mss. and editors have yoveag here, but the Accus. in -e?f from 
nouns in -evg is not uncommon in Xenophon. Cf. as examples. III. 5. 
19 : Tovc lirnelg, 7. 6. yva(^elg, GKvrelg, ;^aA/cfZ^f, et al. saep. 



CHAPTER III. 

1 Xaipecpuvra. Chaereplion was an intimate friend and disciple of 
Socrates, but a man of violent passions; see Plat. Charm, p. 153, b; 
Wiggers' Life of Socrates, ch. II. He is also called (piXoTi/ioc in § 16. 
iSdv, when he saw, or, met with. ov Syirov, not most cer- 
tainly, or, not I hope ; ironically. See Kohn. L. Gr. II. § 835, 3 and cf. 

IV. 2. 11. XPV (-f^^"^ ^ pov vofXL^ovGL ;^p^wara; so XPV/^^'^^ 

kari xpV^Lfzov, and voftt(^cj XPW^'^^ xPWi^/^ov elvai, when the idea relates 
to treasures in general ; cf § 5 ; 6. 21 ; 9. 1 ; III. 8. 5 ; 6. 9, et al., and 
Anab. III. 2. 22. Sometimes Kryjua is added, as in Sympos. IV. 14 : 
eldtbg on xpr/juara 7]6v Krr/fia. See Kiihn. Gr. § 241. 2 ; Buttmann, § 129. 
The paronomasia in the words xPW^'^'f^ and xPV^f-H-^^'^^pov, d^povwv, 
(ppovLjuov and porj^^eiag, (Soij-delv, should not escape notice. The choice 
of words with reference to their similarity of sound, especially in pro- 
verbial expressions, was not uncommon in Greek, though much less 
frequent than in some of the oriental languages ; cf. II. 4. 5 : ttoloc yap 

iTTTTog fj 7T0L0V ^svyog ovTG) XPV ^ f' {J-oVy togirep 6 XPV ^^og (])L2,og. 

// u6 £?.(l)ovg ; some editors have conjectured that this should be adeX- 
(pov in the singular, to correspond with the words in the singular which 
follow, referring to it. But the plural seems here to be used to make 
the idea general, and when afterwards the application is made to a spe- 
cific individual, the brother of Chaerecrates, the singular number is em- 
ployed. Kat ravra, and that too ; see note upon 1. 4. 8. o ^- 

'^Eiag 6 e /LLE V G)v, lit. needing help, i. e. requiring the care of the pos- 
sessor in order to keep, preserve them. This phrase obscure in itself, is 
employed for the sake of the antithesis with rov 6e ftorj-^elv dvvafievov, 

2 E?; for the significance of this word, see note, I. 1. 13. ra (sc. 

Xpvfiara) tcjv dd e?i.(pC)v, the wealth, possessions of brothers. 

kvrav^a, there, in respect to these (the citizens). XoyL^ecd-ai, 

to suppose, to come to the conclusion. knl de ruv d6el<pC)Vy 

in respect to brothers. For this use of M with the genitive, cf. note up- 
on III. 9. 3. dyvoova i, the plural number, Kara ovveuig, after 

the singular, el rig^ see note upon I. 2. 62. 



BOOK II. CHAP. III. 



281 



^ilg l3o7]^C)v de6fj,£voi, because they need ; Lat. quod with the 3 
subjunctive, or thinking that they need, etc., according to Kiihn. Gr. 
§312,6. cocrrep . . . y lj v o ev ov g c^iXovg; for the accusa- 
tive absolute with tognepj see Kiihn. § 312. R. 13; Buttmann, § 145, 
note 5. 

Kat firjv^ and yet^ — Koi srt, Lat. a t q u i. The common use of the 4 
particle is to confirm or augment; but it also sometimes indicates a 
kind of opposition between the clause in which it stand? and what pre- 
cedes. See Hoogeveen, Partic. Gr. p. 271, and Klotz's Devarius, IL 

S. 651. Trpbg ^L7\,Lav fxeya fiev tt a p ;^ e contributes much 

to friendship ; for this use of Trpbg with the accusative, denoting object or 

aim, see Kiihn. Gr. § 298. III. (3). a. to ek tuv avrcov (pvvai, 

to be bom of the same (parents) ; the subject of virapx^c. fieya de 

{sc. vTzapxei) to 6/j.ov rpa^^va^, tobe reared, brought up, together, 

TTo^S-og Tig kyytyveTat^K.T.Ti^di kind of love arises among 

those who, etc, 

'A A /I' EL fie V. 'AAAa, elUpt., a particle of assent ; see Klotz's Devar. 5 

II. S. 8 sq. biTOT e fiEvr o c iravTog evSeol koI irav to ETravTLU- 

TttTov elrj. The most natural explanation of this clause in its connec- 
tion, is perhaps that of Weiske : but if he is entirely wanting in this (i. e. 
in respect of being such a brother as it is fitting to be = oivote iravTog 
evSeoc tu clSeTk^C) tolovtg) ELvaL, olov Sel)^ and is entirely the opposite. 
There is another explanation, which gives a tolerable sense, by supplying 
avTG) after evSeol : but if he is in need of everything, etc. But the for- 
mer seems more in accordance with the context. tl av Tig ett i- 

Xe ipoifj Toig u<5vv uT ig, why should one attempt impossibilities, 
i. e. to unite, reconcile things that are wholly opposite ? 

UoTEpa see note upon I. 3. 13 : ro-Df (5e /cg/^.o^^. Aia tov-Q 

TO yap TOi, on this very account indeed; cf. II. 5.4: syd yap Toi 
. . . anovcj, I hear even that; III. 5. 19; Sympos. II. 3. Tot gives em- 
phasis to the yap ; see Hartung, Gr. Partik. II. S. 353 sq. ; Klotz, S, 

368 sq. and cf. note upon I. 4. 9. iov kcTiv kfiol, it is fitting, 

just, etc. Cf. II. 1. 34; Sympos. lY. 13, 54, 56 et al. Kal Epyu 

Kal \by(^\ these words are often found in the reverse order : Ao/w Kal 
epyo). The latter seems the natural order of climax, and when Aoycj 
is placed last it appears to be put as a kind of complement to the former, 
on which special emphasis is placed. Por numerous instances of both 
constructions, see Bornemann in h. 1. 

Tg3 uv ett LCFTr/ fiov i fXEv. The infinitive xp^i^'^ai is to be supplied 7 
here from the next clause, by the common construction divb kolvov. 

24* 



282 



NOTES. 



8 'Ayl/i' ov6e TTEipuGOfiai, but, so far from it, I will not even at- 
tempt it 

9 "El Kvv a fiiv, K. T. if laying aside anger, you would attempt by 
kind treatment to conciliate a dog, if you had one which was, etc., i. e. 
eiy ufieXyaag av tov opyi^eG-^at iTretpcj ev noLi^aag irpavveiv Kvva, ei aol 
}]v^ knl TTpopdrotQ imrTjdeioc o)v, k. t. /I. The noun Kvva is placed at 
the beginning of the sentence for the sake of emphasis and then avTov 
supplies its place with the verb rcpavveLv. For this use of the pronoun, 
see note 1. 4. 18; for el . . . el, see I. 2. 36. The relation of the mem- 
bers of the sentence indicated by the particles ftev . . . fiev — de . . . de — 

juev . . . de, should not escape notice. rbv 6e a6e'k<l>ov 

fiev, K. T. A. Strict concinnity of expression would require the Part. 
(pac, instead of the finite verb (jyyc, to correspond with the following par- 
ticiple 6fio?.oytjv, but the importance of the thought leads to the use of 

the verb; see note upon II. 2. 5. eniaraa'd-aL 6e 6 [loTioy (bv, 

K. T. ^, and confessing that you yourself know how to do well, etc. ; ev 
TTOLEtv and ev ?Jyecv depend upon kmoraa'&aL, and have not adeX(p6v as 
accusative with them, as they are sometimes rendered ; cf. § 8 above. 

10 Kal fir]v . . . y e\ see note, I. 4. 12. ovdev . . .-^ t: o lklT^ov, 

lit nothing various, but here metaphor., skilfully devised, carefully 

thought out Cf Stallb. Plat Symp. p. 182. B. olg de Kal ci) 

kiTLGTaGai avTog ; by attraction for Tovrocg, a koI gv, k. r, A, see 

note, II. 1 . 25. rre pi ttoXXov iroLelG^at g e, you will make 

of much value. 

This and the following sections are often cited as a specimen of induc- 
tive reasoning, of which Socrates was so fond. So II. 10 and III. 7. 
OvK uv (p^ av Lc . . . 'key ixiv el, tc. r. "k, you could not tell me 
too soon, if, etc., i. e. tell me as soon as possible. For the construction, 
see Buttmann, Gr. § 150; Kuhn. § 310, 4. (1) ; L. Gr. II. § 664. Cf III. 

11. 1: OVK uv (p^dvoLT\ e<p7j, uKolov^ovvTeg. Tie ye drj /lot, tell 

me I pray ; see note, I. 2. 41 . oitot e -^v o l, KaXetv ce k tti 

Selnvov. It was a common practice after making a sacrifice, to pre- 
pare a supper to which relatives and friends, as a special favor, were 
called. Cf II. 9. 4. Tov...Ka?ieLv ^Kelvov^hy calling him. 

12 UporpeipaGd-at', see note, I. 2. 64. 

13 E/r T7/V l K e Lv ov, {sc. iT6?itv,ov y?)v). Ad-7/va^e; see Kiihn. 

Gr. § 235.3. and E. 3. avrov; this pronoun is frequently em- 
ployed where we use the personal pronoun him, her, it, but it is strictly 
reflexive = i p s u m, self, and used in all the persons. tovto , . . 



BOOK II . 



CHAP. III. 



283 



eKetvG) TTo LF.lv \ for the construction, see Rost, Gr. § 104. Anm. 9 ; 
Kuhn. L. Gr. II. § 559. Anm. 

''E.7rLGTd[j,evog . . . an e k p v it t o v, knowing . . . kept hidden. 14 
Cf. § 11 : kyd eldcjg XeXri'Qa e/xavrov ; Sympos. I. 6: uTiEKpyTTTOfii^v 

vfiag €X(^v '7T0?i?ia nal c-o^a 7ieyeiv. rj b kv elg\ ^, like the Latin 

a n, is not generally found in the second member of an interrogation, 
when it is wanting in the first, unless it may be easily supplied from 

the preceding words, as in h. 1 : ii apa . . . dTreKpvTTTov, rj oKvetg . 

fxy ala xpoQ (l)avrjc- M/) has not, like the Latin n e for u t n e 
with a finite verb, the force of a final conjunction. We may render it 
lest or that, but strictly it is an indirect interrogative, whether or not ; as 
in h. 1. with okvcjv implied in the preceding verb bnvelg. So in II. 5. 5 : 
TOL Toiavra iruvTa gkottC) jij) ; i. e. ra r. tt. OKOTZLbv gkotzC) firj, and fre- 
quently elsewhere. See Kiihn. Gr. § 318. R. 6 ; L. Gr. IL § 779. 1. For 
the construction of ahx. (pavyq, see I. 7. 4. Ka^ (jltjv , . . y dif- 
ferent in signification from the same words in I. 4. 12, but see the ex- 
planation there and cf. § 4 above. T ovg . . . iro/iejuiovg KaKuq 

TTo Luv. Cf a similar sentiment of Socrates in respect to private ene- 
mies, in II. 6. 35. el (lev ovv edo ke t llo i X. ijy e fi. elv ai 

GOV TTpbc T7/V <pvGLv TavTTfv. The idea contained in these 
words seems to be this : If then Chaerephon seemed to me more suita- 
ble than you to take the lead in respect to this quality or state of mind, 
(i. e. which would cause him first to confer favors upon his friends, 

(p'&avri evEpyeruv), I would attempt, etc. vvv de\ the use of these 

particles after a hypothetical proposition, to indicate the opposite of 
what is there supposed, has a parallel in the Latin nunc autem or 
nunc vero. Eng. hut now ; see Kiihn. Tusc. Disp. III. 1. 2. For the 
use of the Greek particles, see Kiihn. L. Gr. IL § 690. 2; Yiger. 
Idiot, p. 360, and Hoogeveen, Gr. Partic. p, 364. But upon what is 
the conclusion indicated by vvv 6e based ? Why does Socrates rep- 
resent it as more suitable that Chaerecrates should take the prece- 
dence in the work of conciliation ? Kuhner thinks, that it rests upon 
the age of the brothers. The reasoning is : You Chaerecrates are 
younger than Chaerephon, and as the younger should serve the elder, it 
behooves you to begin first to bestow favor upon your brother. But is 
it not more probable that Socrates means this as commendatory of 
Chaerecrates ? He has before said that whoever does this, n7i£ lgtov 
ye doKEL avrjp Ewatvov a^tog elvac. And does he not now intend to 
represent Chaerecrates as better fitted for this work than his brother ? 

Kal ov6a (jlC) g tt pbg gov, sc. bvra, (see note, I. 4. 10,) and that 15 



284 



NOTES. 



are by no means in accordance with your character or quality or 
manner ; for this use of Trpoc with the Gen. to denote property, see 
Kahn. Gr. § 298. 1; L. Gr. II. § 517. Anm. 1. and 616. p. 306. Cf. 

Sympos. IV. 23: ovSe npbc gov ttoiC), k. t. 7i. "Of ye KeXev- 

e if, who indeed (or forsooth) commands. The ye is not restrictive, 
but argumentative or explicative. See Kahn. Gr. § 317. 2; L. Gr. II. 

704. II. 1. efj-e vetorepov o v r a, me who am younger. There 

is no intimation here that Socrates based his recommendation to 
Chaerecrates on his being younger, but Chaerecrates brings this as an 
objection, wondering that Socrates should have overlooked it, and thus 
recommended a thing so adverse to the maxim received by all men, that 

the elder should take the precedence in all things. Kalroi . . . 

ye; see note, I. 2. 3. tovtov . . . ruvavrta vo fit^eraL; so in §16, 

navraxov v o fitter a t/is the custom received, or practised. Thus in 
IV. 4. 19. Cf. also note, 1. 11 : vo/nc^eL i^eovg. 

16 O I' yap ; for the use of yap in interrogations see note I. 3. 10. Cf. § 

17. V1T av aGT7jv aL\ concerning the construction of this word 

with the Gen. of place see Kahn. § 271. 2; L. Gr. II. ^512. 1. 

Koiry fiala K7J r ijuyaaL. In reference to this mark of respect, 

see Hom. II. 617. 659 sq. and Odyss. w. 254. coyad-e; see note, 

I. 4. 17. Tov av d pa = k K elv ov \ perhaps, however, it is used 

to designate the mature age of Chaerephon, in contrast with the youth 

of Chaerecrates. ov k 6 pdg ; we should naturally expect y as -a 

sign of interrogation here, but it is frequently omitted "vvith this and 
other phrases like it, as ovx opdre, ovk ola^&a. Cf. III. 4. 3 ; 5. 18, et al. 

(p lXot I juoc^ honor-loving, in a good sense, and kX ev& ep Log, 

noble minded, in opposition to dovXorcpeizrjg. iiev y dp^ Tap 

introduces the ground or reason of the declaration : irdvv raxv gol 

vTraKOvaeraL. 7/ el d idolfjc r l, than by giving him something ; 

for the use of the optative mode here, see Kiilm. Gr. § 260. 4. 

Kar epyaGaco, prevail over, conciliate to yourself. 

17 Tt yap d?.?.o...y KLvdwevGeig; cf note, II. 1. 17, and 
Plat. Men. p. SO. A: gv ovSev d7Xo (sc. 7:oielq) k.t.X. The same 
ellipsis is also frequent in Latin after nihil aliud quam, and 

similar phrases ; see Zumpt's Gr. § 771. td el ^ ac . . . Gi) (lev 

. . . elv at. The infinitive is used instead of a participle after deLKvvfii 
either when it signifies to teach or when the object of this verb is to be 
represented as a thing merely possible ; see Kuhn. § 311. 11 ; L. Gr. II. 
§ 658. Anm. 3. Cf. IV. 4. 18. 2i) fiev are added after eTTLdei^aL for the 
sake of the contrast with enelvoQ de, after which KLvdvvevGei knidei^aL 



BOOK II. CHAP. III. 



285 



. . . elvai are to be supplied. it p o k a ?iov fi e v ov kavrbv, 

challenging him. tt dvv (p tXov e t ktj a e lv, will be very emu- 
lous. 

T G) ;^erp£', (2^ 6 'd-ebg...knoLr]aev...a<pey.evo...a7i- 18 
For the article and qualifying words in the masculine dual whilst 
the substantive is in the feminine, see Kuhn. Gr. § 241. 5. R. 10. (b); 
L. Gr. II. § 427. 6, and Anm. ; Buttm. § 129. 7, and cf note, I. 2. 33. 

Oi) K. uv TT A A ^ uiia^ia elrj. The harshness of the connection 1 9 
between this and the preceding context, has led some editors to suspect 
that ov/covv should be substituted for ovk av ; but paragraphs summing 
up what has preceded are not unfrequently put aGvvderoc, as was 

shown in note upon I. 1.9: rovg ra rocavra, k. r.X. Kal firjv 

... ye ; see note, I. 4. 12. re nal tt 66 e Kal 6(j)-d- a?i- 

fzd r aWa re; other readings here are : Kal ra}Jka^ Just. : ruXka 
r' ewf ; Par. C : raJJka recog, Par. G : ruXka re ug, L : Kal aAAa re. 
But the reading in the text, is not only supported by Mss. authority, 
but is defensible upon grammatical principles. Por, after clauses con- 
nected by Kat, another is not unfrequently affixed by re. The last 
clause in such cases is not considered as parallel with what precedes, for 
Kac and re are never used as corresponding particles in Attic Greek, 
but contains something accessory or additional. See Kiihn. Gr. § 321. 
R. 2. Cf. Thucyd. 1. 54 and 108, also III. 52. The same construction 
is found in Latin; after e t . . . et, a clause with que follows. So in 
Cic. de Legg. II. 13. 33: lamvero permultorum exemplorum et nos- 
tra est plena respublica, e t omnia regna, omnes que populi, cunctae- 

que gentes, augurum praedictis multa incredibiliter vera cecidisse. 

a (5 e /I ^ a, in pairs, german. o I Kal doKovvreg. The Kal 

here with the participle is concessive : although ; see Hermann, ad Vig. 
§ 322. p. 659 ; Kiihn. Gr. § 312. R. 8 ; L. Gr. II. § 667, c. It has the 
same signification just below : Kal ttoXv SteGrurs ; also in II. 4. 4 : Kal 

TTcivv 7To7i?icbv ovTQv. Cf. Sympos, IV. 13 : 6 6e KaTibg, k. t. 2. 

Trparrerov a ft a Kal err^ idcpeTieia alArjlotv. "Ajia Kal are not to be 
united in construe tion here, as just above in the sense of pariter ac, 
but afta Trparretv signifies to unite in a labor or employment, and /cat, 
and indeed. See Kiihn. Gr. § 321, and L. Gr, II. § 727. I. 



286 



NOTES. 



CHAPTER IV. 

1 A L a/. € y /ii ev ov; see note, I. 7. 5. cjv, from which, sc. 

reasonings. The relative here is in the plural number, in consequence 

of an implied plural antecedent in the preceding phrase. n p b c 

(pi?.o)v KTjjGLv re Kal ;(;p£"£av, in respect to the acquisition, 

etc. For the use of the preposition see KCihn. § 298. III. (2) (e). 

Tovro ftev yap 6?/. The particle (^^ here is to be taken with 
TovTo and not with yap, this indeed, h o c i p s u m. So it is used after 
TToXTia separated by yap in Cyrop. V. 3. 8. See Hartung Gr. Partik. 
Vol. I. 287. It is far oftener, when thus placed, to be taken with yap, 

see note and references, I. 2. 14. KpariGvov av elij (piTioq 

Ga<pr]g Kal aya-^og. The condition which gives rise to the av 
and Opt. mode seems to be implied in the adjectives, (Ta0?)f Kal aya'&og ; 
i. e. el c^//^ K. ayad-. elrj. Some however supply : el tlq elrj. See Kiihn. 

Gr. § 340, and L. Gr. II. § 823. 2. bpav eiprj. The verb e^t}, is 

frequently repeated in successive clauses for the sake of distinctness, 
especially in colloquial, and even familiar style. Cf § 2. It is also 
repeated in direct discourse ; see III. 6. 11 ; 8. 3 ; 10. 10, et al. and note, 
I. 6. 4. 

2 Kai yap o I k i a g, k. t. X ; Cicero in Lael. XV. 55, has similar lan- 
guage : Quid autem stultius, quam, cum plurimum copiis, facultatibus, 
opibus possint, cetera parare, quae parantur pecunia, equos, famulos, 
vestcm egregiam, vasa pretiosa ; amicos non parare, optimam et pul- 

cherrimam vitae, ut ita dicam, supellectilem ? Kal r a ovt a, sc. 

acquired : to be supplied from the correlative participle Krco/ievovg. 

^iTiOvde, b /leyiaTOV dy a-d- d v elv ai ^acr lv \ the relative o, 
neuter for the masculine 6v ; see Kuhn. Gr. § 332. 5. (6) and R. ; L. 
Gr. II. 786. 3. Cf. IV. 8. 4, and also note § 7 below, where the relative 
is not attracted to the predicate. Por a similar attraction in Latin, see 

Zumpt's Gr., and Kuhner's Cic. Tusc. Disp. IV. 10. 23. 6 pdv e(pri 

before rovg ivol. are best omitted in English, as their repetition encum- 
bers the sentence. ottw^ KTr/aovrat (ppovri^ovrag.... 

a G) ^ovrac; after Gu^ovrac, fpovri^ovTag is to be repeated, see note, 
I. 6. 8. A strict concinnity of expression would require the last clause 
to read : ovre oncjg, bv av e;^;wcrf, eavrolg G^^tovrat, but as (ptXov is used 
generically, it may have a plur. referring to it, Kara gvveglv ; see Kuhn. 
Gr. § 332. 5. (a). 

3 ' A /1 7u a Kalf q u i n e t i a m, moreover, 



BOOK II. CHAP. IT. 



287 



Kal TTuvv 7To?i?iC)v avTolg bvrcjv. Kac is here to be connected with 4 
bvTtjv and not with ttllvv. and is concessive ; see note, II. 3. 19 : oi aal 

doKovvreg. r b nXy^^ oc e ISbr ag. For a similar expression of 

the same idea, see Diog. Laert. II. 30 ; and Cic. Lael. XVII. 62 : sacpe 
(Scipio) querebatur quod omnibus in rebus homines diligentiores essent, 
ut capras et oves quot quisque haberet, dicere posset, amicos quot ha- 

beret, non posset dicere. uXXa nal . . . rr aX lv t o v t o v g ava- 

T L ^ £ a d- a L, they retract them again, i. e. remove them from the num- 
ber of their friends. ^AvaTid-eGd-aL, literally, to put over again, to change 
a move in chess ; see Woolsey's Gorg. p. 461. D. p. 149. So Cic. in his 
Hortens. says : tibi concedo . . . ut calculum reducas si te alicujus dicti 
poenitet. IIu?.lv is frequently used with verbs compounded with ava 
in the same manner as we often use again. So in III. 5. 7 ; Thuc. I. 

109, et al. T GOV T V, only so much, i. e. so little ; cf. Cyrop. VI. 

3. 22. 

Xpy a L jito V . . . X P V ^ ''' c- ^or the paronomasia see note, II. 3.1.5 
IT a p a ju 6v I jLtov^ from Trapa/zex^cj, staying by, steadfast, faithful. 

Kal T uv K Lv o)v TTpa^eov; with the ellipsis supplied : Kal 6 
T7]g tC)v kolv. rrpu^. KaraaKsvyg, as in the preceding member of the sen- 
tence. For the omission of the article, see note, I. 1. 19. e v fxhv 

'n:paTTovTag,.,o6a7i7iO[jLevovg 6e, those in prosperity . . . 
and those cast down by adversit}^. 

Ta ura TvpoaKovovau The plural verb seems here to be 7 
used instead of the singular with the neuter plural for the sake of uni- 
formity with the preceding and succeeding plural verbs. UpoaKoveiv, 

to hear before another ; in a similar manner ■npoopdv above. rov- 

TG)v (piTiog evepy eruv ovdevbg /lei tt era a friend fails in no one 
of these things, (i. e. in whatever the hands supply, etc.) to confer favor. 
For the construction of the participle wdth the verb 7idTTeGdat, see Kuhn. 
§ 310. 4; L. Gr. 11. § 661. vii. ; Matth. 11. § 554. f. Cf. 11. 6. 5 : [iv 

sXleirreG'&aL ei) noLtjv, k. t. A. ravra 6 (pilog . . . e^ypKeGev, 

these things a friend . . . abundantly supplies, etc. The verb k^apnelv, 
to suffice for, etc., seems, to be properly rendered in this wa}^, and the 

necessity of supplying the participle e^epyn^o/ievog, is avoided. 

K T 7] fj, ar b Ka'Aelrat Xog. The relative is not here attract- 
ed in gender to the predicate because greater emphasis is laid upon the 
antecedent KT7][iaTog. 



288 



NOTES. 



CHAPTER V. 

1 'OiTOGov Tolg 6l1ol^ a^ioc elVi how much he is valued by 

friends. See note, I. 1. 1. '\vt lg-& evrj. Antisthenes was a 

disciple of Socrates and the founder of the school of the Cynics. See 
Hitter's Hist. Philos. Vol. II. chap. IV. p. 108 sq. and Lewes' Biog. 
Hist. Phil. Vol. II. chap. III. p. 16 sq. The form of the Acc. found 
here belongs rather to Plato than Xenophon, although in many pas- 
sages the Mss. vary, as in III. 8. 1 . Sympos. 1. 3. t ov ufxe'kovV' 

TO c avTov Koi a7J.iDV 'KoXkCiv^ before him who was negligent, etc. 
In respect to the collocation of the words, cf. IV. 6. 14: kol toIq uvtl- 
TiEyovGLV avTolg (pavepbv b/r/vero ralrj'&e^ ; Anab. VII. 1. 9, et al. Av- 
Tov and a7.lDv ttoTJmv are brought near together for the sake of the 
contrast. See Kiihn. Gr. § 348. 10. 

2 'E 77 like i n q u i t in Latin is tautologically used after a verb of 

speaking ; see note, I. 6. 4, and also cf. note, II. 4. 1. a ^la l, prices, 

estimationes. ttov 6vo fivalv toq egtlv, is estima- 
ted at about two minae. The [J^va was about seventeen dollars. For 
the usual prices of slaves see Boeckh's Econ. of Athens, p. 67. B. I. ch. 

13. Nt/cittf, called by Athenaeus (vi. p. 272. e.) the richest of all 

the Greeks ; and according to Xenophon ( Vectig. 4. 14) he had 1000 
slaves in his mines. See Boeckh, Econ. of Athens, B. IV. ch. 3. p. 480. 

e7ri(jTuii7]v elg rapyv p ta, overseer of the silver mines, sometimes 

called apyvpela epya. In the rich silver mines of Laurion man}- labor- 
ers were employed in the time of Socrates by private individuals. See 
Boeckh's Dissertation on Econ. of Athens, p. 616 sq., where is a full ac- 
count of this source of the wealth of Attica. Cf. also III. 6. 12, and 

Vectig. IV. 1 sq. g k o-jt v fi a l drj r v r u. The particle ^ is 

here resumptive, i. e. after speaking of the price of slaves Socrates re- 
turns to the original question, this is what I ask, i. e. el apa, etc. in ora- 
tio obliqua, but recta above. 

g N a i // (i A r ; sc. eIgI nat rCdv (pL?.(x)v u^iai. h/cb y ovv \ for the 

force of yovv^ see note, I. 6. 2. rbv /nav r lv a . . . t b v 6% one, 

some one, . . . another : so 6 //t'v tlc . . . 6 tlc, alius quis... alius 

qu i s, are often placed ; see Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 481. d. Trpb tt a v- 

TiovxpV/^^T(^'t^ K-o-^i- TTovcjv 7T p L a L fi Tj V . Tlic Idca of preference 
implied in npo is most suitable in this passage. Cf Apol. § 20. Instead 
of TTovuv some editors use Tropov, but witliout necessity, authority, or, 
even apparent plausibility, as Antisthenes was doubtless veiy poor; v. 



BOOK II. CHAP. VI. 



289 



Sympos. III. 8; IV. 34. In II. 1. 20: tcov ttovov noyTiovaiv ?//xlv nuvTa 
Tciyad-' OL d-eoi, good things are spoken of as sold for labor. And be- 
sides, Antisthenes the founder of the Cynic school of philosophers, might 
naturally be supposed to set a very high value upon ttovov, labor, trou- 
ble ; V. Diog. Laert. Antisth. vita, p. 138 and 140. It is, however, mere 
probable that Trpd mivrcjv xpVf^^^^'^ ^Q^^ tzovl^v had a proverbial signifi- 
cance : before all wealth and labor, i. e. above everything. (p i?i,ov /j,ot 

elvai; in other cases, we find the particle cjgre added after nplaad-ai. 
Cf. Cyrop. III. 1. 36: Xi^ov fioi^ nocrov uv irptato, ugre ttjv yvvalKa airo- 
%apelv ; VIII. 4. 23 : ovk uv TrpiaLo ye nainzoTilov, (lygre aot ravra ei- 
p7ja-&aL. 

EI y £ . . . e ar t, KaAtog uv e ko l; for the use of the Opt. mode with 4 

av after ei, see note, I. 2. 28. cjg ttTicIgtov u^Log elvai; this 

ought in strict conformity with the parallel phrase: Kokug av exoi e^e- 
Tci^etv TLva eavTov, to read: ireLpaa'&aL o^g tt7^£Igtov a^Lov elvai, but il 
is attracted to the form of the preceding enunciation : ttogov apa rvyxu- 

VEL Tolg (l)LXoLg u^iog cjv ; see Ktlhn. L. Gr. II. § 646. 2 and 3. eyot 

yap TO L, see note, II. 3. 6. r ov fi£v...rov de, from one . . . 

and from another. uv&^ eavrov fiaX'kov elTiero; the prepo- 
sition iivTL is often thus placed after a comparative; see Kiihn. Gr. 
§ 287. I. (b) ; L. Gr. § 588. Anm. 2. 

Ta ToiavT a tt uvt a ct/cottcj, /x^ ; the participle gkottcjv is im- 5 
plied in the verb gkotzC), see note, II. 3. 14: ?; oKveig, k. t. X, considering 
all such things, I consider, whether, etc.; or according to Seiff*ert okottC) 
may be taken in a pregnant signification : quae quidem omnia 

considerans, vereor ne, etc. aTcodidwraL rov evpov- 

Tog, sells him for what he is found worth, will bring. So tov evpLGKOv- 
Tog in Aesch. c. Timarch. p. 117.2. Cf. Oecon. IL 3: ttogov uv olei • 
evpelv Tu ou KTrj/iiara TvoXov/ieva, and De Vectig. IV. 25. 40, where see 

examples collected by Schneider. to ttTieIov ttj g u^tag^ more 

than his worth. The idea of the passage is : If one has a friend who is 
bad or of little worth, and he can dispose of him for more than his value, 
he will easily be induced to sell hira ; i. e. if a friend of little value can 
be exchanged for one of more worth, the transfer will be readily made. 



CHAPTER VI. 

'E ^ 6 /c £ £ . . . p ev V v,\iQ seemed to sharpen the mind. kn l- 1 

Xe ipoLTj [lev \ the Attic form of the optative of contract verbs in -ew 

25 



290 



NOTES. 



and -6w, is more unusual in the plural than the common form, although 
the reverse is true of the singular. See Kohn. Gr. § 137. 4; L. Gr. L 

§ 144. 5; Buttm. § 105. note 4. 1. 2. up a is erroneously considered 

by many as frequently = up' oi", n o n n c. It does indeed indicate doubt, 
uncertainty, wonder, unbelief, etc., like the Latin n u m, and is taken 
negatively and anticipates a negative answer, as in § 16; III. 13.3; IV. 
2. 22. It is also frequently employed in accordance with Attic urbanity, 
where there is no doubt even in interrogations ; when the inteiTogator 
knows that the answer of the person addressed will be affinnative. 
When used for ap' oh, there is frequently a shade of irony implied, as in 
III. 2. 1 ; 6. 4 ; 10. 1, 7, et al. So ap' ovv is sometimes used for ap" ovv ov 
as in II. 7. 5 ; III. 10. 4, et al. See Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 834. 2. For a simi- 
lar use of n e in Latin for n o n n e, see Kiihn. Tusc. Dis. II. 1 1. 26. — — 
TTpurov fxev; the construction is changed here, and instead of the elra 
de which would naturally follow npurov uev, we find rl yap (§ 2). 
Kiihner compares in Latin, Cicero, Tusc. Dis, V. 27. 78: pr i m um ii 
qui sapicntes habentur — ; mulieres vero; and IV. 35. 74, on which 

see his note. tov fiev ... dpxo/uivov. Upon /asv solitarium, see 

note, I. 1.1. Haw juev ovv, see note, I. 3. 9. 

2 T i yap: these particles are used when one passes with some anima- 
tion to something new. Tap has no reference to the logical connection 
of the thought, but is merely rhetorical, and gives animation to the ques- 
tion itself. Quid? is used in a similar w^ay in Latin. See Hartung, 
Gr. Partik. I. S. 480, 1 ; Kahn. L. Gr. II. § 833. i. ; cf. § 3 ; III. 10. 3. 

In II. 7. 5 we have rl 6e followed by tl yap. Kal /u j3 av u 

when he receives, etc. 'AcpeKreov fiev t o t, abstinendum vero; 

fiEVTOi denotes confirmation. See Kiihn. Gr. §316. R. (a); L. Gr. II. 
§ 840. f. Cf. IV. 2. 12, 14 ; Sympos. IV. 33. 

3 ^vg^vfii^olo^, (from GVfiiS d/J.o), with the inseparable particle ^vi\ ) 
hard to agree with, hard at a bargain. See Stallb. Plat, de Rep. VI. p. 

486. B. 'E fioL fiev So k el; cf. I. 2. 62 : Efiot fulv kdoneiy and see 

note, I. I. 1 : ij [ilv yap ypacpr/. ov r o r . . . k kelv ov, this . . . than 

that, the other, characterized in § 2. Ai'rof refers to the nearest object 
and ekeIvoc to the more distant; Kiihn.- L. Gr. § 629. 7; I. 3. 13; see 
Plat. Apol. 2. So hie and ille in Latin; see Kiihn. Tusc. Disp. 1. 49. 
417. 

4 Tide; indicates that the writer passes to something different, yet 
closely connected with what precedes. As tl Se follows tl yap in this 

passage, so in III. 3. 5, 6 yap follows tl 6e. iiTjdE ivpog ev 

a ;i A 0, see note, I. 6. 2. For the use of npoQ, see Kiihn. Gr. § 298. III. 



BOOK II. CHAP. VI. 



291 



(3). (a). Cf. III. 6. 6: ovde irpbc ravru ttcj haxo^aas. GxoT^rjV 

TToteirai, makes leisure, i. e. allows himself (no) time. dirod^ev 

avTog K£()6avel; the Yerh ice pdavsl in the future is expressed in 
Latin by a periphrasis with the subjunctive: unde ipse lucrum captu- 

rum se sperat. E/ 6 e r t g . . . e x o i, ev Se tc dax^'^ av kx^- 

T at; some editors change Ix^^ ^X^^ to make it coiTCspond with live- 
XOiTo, and others read av^xotro in accommodation to ^;\;o^, lut both 
badly. For in addition to Ms. authority for the reading given in the 
text, there is manifestly a change in the shade of thought, that requires 
a change of tense ; the first clause is conditional : if one may have, etc. ; 
the last, declarative of a fact : but he is pleased to receive favor, etc. ; 
see note, I. 2. 32. When after el the indicative occurs first, and then the 
optative, the action indicated by the latter is conditioned upon the per- 
formance of that which is expressed as doubtful by the former. Cf Cy- 
rop. IV. 6. 7 : E/ ovv av fie Sexy ii<2l kTiTzida nva ?i,d(3otfiL. The verb 
dv^xsrat, lit. to endure, suffer, is here used ironically ; so in Cyrop. V. 
1. 26: opuvrec oe avE^6iic-&a . . . v~b gov evspyerovfievoi ; upon which 
see Owen's note. 

OlfiaL fiev; so also r/yovfiat fiev, Sokco fiev, ovk oWa fzev, and sim- 5 
ilar phrases, are used without a corresponding clause with 6e : I think 
(but I will not venture to assert it, or some such phrase implied). There 
is a modesty and urbanity in such modes of speech, characteristic of the 

Attic Greek. Kiihn. Gr. § 322 ; L. Gr. II. § 734. 2. rdvavTLa; 

the Acc. used adverbially. See Kuhn. Gr. § 270. R. 10 ; L. Gr. II. § 557. 
Anm. 4. 

T otg Xoyotg . . . T£K/Ltaip6fievoL; with verbs of measuring, 
conjecturing, judging, etc., the dative is used; see Kiihn. § 285. (3). (b) ; 
L. Gr. II. § 586. e. Cf. I. 4. 1 ; Sympos. YIII. 11. The verb reKfiat- 
peddat is also constructed with the prepositions diro and e/c in III. 5. 6; 
IV. 1. 2. 

Kal uvS pa Sr/ Tiey e Lg\ the particles Koi . . . Sy indicate that the 7 
phrase in which they stand, is joined to the preceding enunciation as a • 
consequence or conclusion. They introduce the general truth indicated 
by previous examples. The phrase would be here expressed in English 
by : Do you then mean or say, etc. See Hartung, Gr. Partik. I. 264. In 
other cases Kat ... (5^ merely connect a passage which has greater force 
than the preceding, and indeed^ e t v e r o. They are also used to resume 
an interrupted discourse for the sake of bringing it to a close ; see note, 
I. 2. 24. See also on the different meanings of these particles, Klotz's 
Devarius, IL 264. 5, and cf. Stallb. Plat. Phaed. p. 115. C. — ^SyXov 



NOTES. 



elvat . . . evepyeTi/aovrt; for the personal construction of drj'kov 
dvGL with the participle, see Kiilin. Gr. § 310. R. 3 ; L. Gr. II. 658. Anm. 
2; Bnttm. ^ 151. 7. It seems to be occasioned by the desire to give 
prominence to the main word, avdpa, which is pushed forward into the 
leading clause, instead of standing in a secondary clause as in the im- 
personal construction. See Woolsey's Gorgias, p. 448. D. Kal 

yap; Kai is to be joined with lttttolc, and yap gives a reason for the 
implied answer to the preceding question. Cf. II. 1. 3. 

8 Elev, he it so. For the grammatical form, see Buttm. § 108. p. 233. 
It is sometimes a mere particle of transition, but often used by the Attic 
writers when they wish to dismiss one topic and pass to another. See 

Stallb. Plat. Apol. p. 19. A, and Euthyph. p. 88 sq. ra irapd. 

ruv ■&eC)v . . . el GVfiiSovXevovaLv; for the plural yerh, Kard. 
avveoLVy with a subject expressed by a neuter article with a noun in the 
genitive plural, see Kiihn. Gr. \ 241. R. 1; L. Gr. II. § 420. 1. Cf. 
Apolog. § 4. ov av yfilv re 6 o fcy, sc. (1>l1ov Trocelcn^at. 

9 Kara ttoS ac, sometimes rendered fey running^ cursu or velo- 
citate p e dum, but perhaps better, i n s i st e n d o vestigiis ejus; 
as Livy, xxvii. 2, says : Marcellus . . . vestigiis institit sequi. Cf III. 

11.8: tva Kara jrodac aTiiaKCJvrai ; Cyrop. I. 6. 40. [o /] e x'^ potj 

are strictly those who from friends become enemies, Lat. inimici ; whilst 
ol ttoXe fx to L are enemies in war, armed enemies, Lat. h o s t e s. 
So Ammon : ex'^pog est 6 nporepov ^tlo^ ; 7TO?i£fLtoc autem 6 /zei?' 
6kXg)v x^P^'^ irelag. But still ex^poc is not unfrequently used for an 
armed or warlike enemy, as kx^poi in h. 1., and noTiefiiog for one who is 
a bitter enemy and yet not in arms; see IV. 4. 17. Avrjuevf/c is 
one who bears an invincible, lasting hatred to another ; it is, however, 
especially in Homer, used with the nouns av^p, uvSpeg^ for both the 
former; see II. k. 100, and Al. Pillon, Syn. Gr. p. 51. Those who are 
pursued as prey, and held bound {drjoavra Karexetv), are appropriately 
called enemies, tx^poi = 7ro?i£jutoi, ^ L?i0 l 6e tt o)g. The pre- 
ceding answer of Socrates was negative, and only informed how enemies 
could be procured, hence the question : But how^ friends ? See note, I. 
3. 13 : TovQ 6h naAovg. 

10 'ETTflf^ovref olg av (3 ovXuv r a c ; for krrdd. Tovroig^ ovf 
av PovTi. 'E7r(j(5af ETrddcLv tivl, incantare aliquem (carmine, or verbis). 

11 "A juev; to this fxev, 6e near the end of § 12: 'AAAa^ Tivag 

answers. roidde tlc; see note, 1.1.1. Aevp\ k.t.X, 

This line is from the Odyssey, XII. 184. The sentiment in this and the 



BOOK II. CHAP. VI. 



293 



two following sections, according to Weiske, is that one who wishes 
another to be his friend must first signify his own love to him by words 

and then by actions. Ovu - d A A d ; the general rule is that ov 

should be written before consonants and ovk before vowels. But where 
special emphasis is to be laid upon the particle, it is written ov even 
before vowels. This takes place when oh stands at the end of a sen- 
tence, and there is a break in the discourse, when it corresponds to our 
no in answer to a question, and in antithetical clauses ; if the sentence 
is closely connected with what follows, ovk (see Kiihn. Gr. § 58, (d), 

or OVK. is written. See Kahn. Gr. § 15.4. rolg kir' apery (pt- 

?>,OTifiovfzevoigy those earnestly striving for virtue. 

X ^ "^^j «/m(?si ; with ?ieyeic, these words may be paraphrased 12 

in Lat. : hoc idem fere est, quasi dicas. ola firj vo/xLel . . . 

Karay eXuv ra X e y e cv, as, if he heard, he would not suppose the 
one who praised spoke ironically, or, in ridicule. For the form of future 
called Attic, as it appears in vofziel, see Kiihn. Gr. § 117. 1, and 2, 

Ovk, no, see note, § 11. yKovaa fzev. The particle fidi> is used 

here much as in ol^uaL fiev in § 5. kir 1 Gratr o ; the optative is 

employed on account of its being a mere relation of what had been 
heard from another. Bornemann thus paraphrases it: yKovaa Xeyov- 
TG)v, on UepiK. e-laracTo. See Kiilm. Gr. § 329 and 345 ; L. Gr. II. § 769. 
3. • enoLEU The sudden transition here from indirect discourse, al- 
though somewhat common in Greek, would hardly be admissible in 

Latin. rre p cccip ag r l ay o v, by doing something valuable. 

Socrates supposed that Pericles made himself profitable to the State as 
an orator and Themistocles as a general. 

MeXXo cjLLEv ; for the optative see note, 1. 2. 28. KTT^aacrd-aL ; 14 

for the aorist Infin. after fit'/.AoL/Liev^ see II. 7. 10 and note, L 2. 10. 

7i ey e t V re nal Trparreiv; by Xeyeiv and npdrreiv the two means 
of becoming useful to the State, illustrated by the two preceding ex- 
amples, are brought to view. 2 i) 6' 4)ov; see note, 1. 3. 13 : rovg 6e 

naXovg. 

'Ewpcjy 7 dp; see note, I. 4. 9. (pi7.ovg and eraipovc; see 1^ 

note, I. 5. 4. 

Kal, nepl ov 6 1 a?^ey6 fied- a, olad-a Tivag, KgHs to be 16 
joined with ola^^d nvag, and nepl ov StaAeyo/ie^a, (which is the point 
in discussion,) is thrown in, to recall Socrates' attention to the question 

proposed. fieXe i /jo l, el, this is my care, this I am to consider, 

whether, etc. - — e^ kroifiov, easily ; see Yiger, p. 70, 1. 

25* 



294 



NOTES. 



17 'O rapuTTEL G Ey (J KptTof^. oTL. We may supply after o 
TapuTTEL GE, TovTo kGTtv, OTL. So Stallb. cxplains Plato Rep. Lib. VI. 
p. 491. B: o fiEU TTuvTuv i^avfiaGToraTov uKOVGai, art . . . kTryvEGajLtev. 
Cf. Isocr. Paneg. p. 77. 176 and Stallb. Plat. Lysid. p. 204. C The 
relative is here made the principal clause, and that which should be the 
principal clause is introduced by uri. The natural construction of the 
Bentence would be: o raparrEL ge^ noXTiuKig avdpa^ . . . opac. Cf Ktlhn. 
Gr. § 347 ; L. Gr. II. § 857. ;:j;a/le7rtj repov w// e v o v f, sc. 

18 klGxpa TjKiGTa TTpo ccsfievaij which least of all admit, etc. 

Cyrop. VII. 1. 13: syd yap KaKov ov6ev . . . irpogjjGouaL. ttoXe/llI' 

Kcoc = TToXEfZLug, smcQ it is generally used in a good sense ; in a warlike 
manner, bravely, etc. ; while the meaning of TroXE/ittjg is with enmity, 
hostility, which alone is the appropriate idea here. Cf § 21. 

19 OvT e yap rovg Tcovrjpovg bpC), «;. r. /I ; to this, ovde avj k. t. A. in § 20, 
corresponds. For the anacoluthon, see note, I. 2. 31, and cf. II. 2. 5: 

ovde, K. T. X. 

20 El Se 6 Tj, for the force of dfj see I. 5. 1 : but if, as you now say. 

tavTolg . . . aX7^7]\ov g \ the reciprocal and reflexive pronouns 

are often used, where there is no antithesis expressed or implied, with- 
out distinction and even in the same sentence as here, merely for the 
sake of variety. Cf. II. 7. 12 ; III. 5. 16. As the reciprocal and reflexive 
pronouns both express a reflexive idea, and are related to each other 
as genus and species, the reflexive may take the place of the reciprocal 
when it is easily understood that several persons so perform an act in 
respect to themselves, that it appears as reciprocal. But when the 
antithesis, eavrbv iKUGTog is either expressed or implied, the reciprocal 
must be used ; on the other hand where other persons are contrasted, the 
reflexive pronoun is regularly used ; cf III. 5. 2, 16. See Kuhn. Gr. § 
302, R. 7 ; Soph. 145, n. 2. 

21 'AAA' Ex^i- (lEv . . . 'K lkHg) g TTog r a i) r a, but upon a diver- 
sity of things there is, etc. The particle fiiv is here followed by 'AAA' 

o/LLGjg, § 22. (pvG E L yap...6E0VTaLTEyup\ the second yap 

introduces a parenthetical clause ; see note, IV. 2. 38 ; Bornem. Sym- 

pos. IV. 55. and cf. Ill- 10. 3 ; IV. 3, 10. -k ol e ^ l k b v . . . epig^ 

K. T. A. The adjective ttoXeulkoc here seems to mean : productive of 
divisions or discord. For the construction, see II. 3. 1 : xpV^'-l^'^'^pov 
vojLLL^ovGL, K. T. A fi L G If T bv, worthy of hatred, odious. 

22 Moov vT a I fiEv as if followed by dvvavrai 6e, but there is a 



BOOK II. CHAP. VI. 



295 



change of construction, in order to indicate an accession of emphasis in 

the last clause, by means of the hql. 6vv av r aL . . . 6 vv av r a c 

6 € ; see note, 1. 1. 1 : udtKsl . . . adtKel 6e. o vc y.rj tt p o gt/ ke l ; 

sc. XvTTetv ; see note, II. 1. 32. 

N ofzlfxo) c = ^LKaioQ ; cf. IV. 4. 1. To vofiL/iov is also defined in 23 

IV. 4. II, and 12 as to dlKatov. Cf also 8. 11. ryv epiv. .. 

6 car i & E ad- ai, to settle a strife among themselves. rb fi Era- 

fj, £ Xjj G 6 fi Ev ov, i. e. Tr/v iiETa[iE7.Eiav yEVTjGOfiEVTjv 'j for the use of 
the abstract neuter here, see Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 474, y; Matth. 11. § 
570. 

IloTiLTLKCJv T L ficbvy govemcd in the Gen. by kolvuvovq eIvgl^ see 24 
Kiihn. § 273. 3. (b). 

6 £ T L connected in construction with irEtpdrat. t ol g 25 

(j)l?\.otg TO, diKata !3o7]'&£Lv; for the construction here see KOhn. 
Gr. § 279. 7 ; L. Gr. II. 553. Anm. 4, where several similar examples 
are given. Cf III. 5. 16. Sympos. VI. 3; Dem. I. c Aphob. p. 814. 3. 
u ag ; for the use of the Aor. see note, I. 1. 18. 

'E^^v Tolg KpaTLGTOLg Gvv'&£[iEvovg...iEvat. The 26 
participle is not here put by attraction in the same case as the personal 
object, but in the Accusative. See Kiihn Gr. § 307. R. 2, and note, I. 1. 

9. G vv T L E a a to make a compact, or to unite together. 

Tzavrag av Tovg ayCdvag ovrot evlkdv, the Accus. of a kindred 
signification with the verb, is common to the Greek with other languages. 
So we find Trvyfif/v, yvoy^-qv^ SiKTjv vlkuv (to gain, win, etc.) See KOhn. 

Gr. § 278.1. 'E/ce? /llev, i.e. ev rolg yv/xvLKolg ayuGtv. 

no^LTLKolg, sc. ayuGLv. ir C) g ov v ; the particle oi'v is here pleo- 
nastic, since etteI ovv precedes. It is wanting in some Mss. /c r 77- 

GCLfLEvov; see note, I. 3. 8 : aTrrofiEvov. r ov r t g k lv cov at g 

. . . X p fJ- £V ov ; see 11. I. 12 : dovloig xpTjcT'd-aL. 

'Kl%a [17] v\ see note, I. 1. 6. kukeIvo, this aha. Kal 27 

fiTjv, a t q u i ; see note, II. 3. 4. ev iroii] teo t; for the signifi- 
cation and use of the verbal in -TEog, see Kuhn. Gr. § 234. 1. i; Buttm. 
§ 134. 8. sd- eXov T £ g . . . -& eTicjgl; see note, 1. 2. 9. 

Alci to EpioT LKog eIv ai, because I am given or inclined to 28 
love. Cf. I. 6. 14. The love of true beauty, virtue and honor, with 
which Socrates labors to inspire his friends, must be here meant. In 

reference to the attraction, see note, I. 2. 3 : rcj (pavEpbg Elvat. a v- 

tetc idv fiELGd-aL Trig ^vvovGiag, to be sought in turn for the 



296 



NOTES. 



sake of intercourse, companionship; ^vvovaiac is the genitive of cause 
or occasion, see Kiihn. Gr. § 274. 1. 

?iG)g re Kat; see note, I. 2. 59. 

31 To rue x^f^P^C Trpog(l>epovra virofzevetv no leIv rovg 
KaTiOvc, that he who lays hands upon, will retain those who are beau- 
tiful. ^ Kvllrjg \ see Od. XII. 85 sq. rag 6e ye I,etpy- 

vag . . . vTTOfihetv. The particle here denotes contrast, on the con* 
trarij^ and ye renders the word on which the strength of the opposition 
is placed (i. e. I>etpyvag) emphatic. Cyrop. 1. 6. 18 and Bornemann's 
note in h. 1. ; Symp. IV. 13 ; and see Hartung, I. p. 380. "Tno/ieveLv, to 
await, not to flee from. In reference to the Syrens, see Horn. Od. XII. 
39 52. 

32 H pogot GO V T og, sc. fJ-ov ; for the omission of the subject, see KOhn. 
Gr. § 312. R. 4; L. Gr. II. § 666. Anm. 3. For the use of with the 

participle, see note, 1. 1. 4 and cf. § 33. ev-^vg, k. r. "X, you have 

forthwith, i. e. not\vithstanding your assurances (contained in (^g ov irpog- 

olaovTog, K. T. X. and ■^d^f)ei), etc. ol fiev . . . KaXol. Socrates 

jestingly gives the word Kalog, which is ambiguous, and was applied to 
physical beauty by Critobulus, an application to mental excellence, 
whilst aiaxpog here, designates one who is ugly in appearance, but who 
trusts to his mental excellence to give him the reputation of being /ca- 
Tiog. Critobulus perceiving the irony of Socrates, seeks to avoid the am- 
biguity of the word by showing that he uses Kalog in regard to physical 
beauty: C)g rovg fiev Ka7.ovg (i)L?.7j(7avr6g jiov, rovg (V ayad-ovg KaracptX^- 
aavTog. 

33 'EuG e ig fie Kar e iTre Iv gov tt p b g avrbv, will you permit me 
(lit.) to accuse you to him ? The verbs TrpogKarTjyopelv and dLaj3u?iXetv 
are also used in the same playful manner. Cf Weiske, De Pleon. Gr. 
p. 29. The idea implied in this question : will you so speak, feel and 

act that I can truly say of you, etc. uyaGac . . . avrov; the 

verb uyaG^ai is very seldom construed with the genitive of the person 
without the accusative of the thing on account of which one is admired. 
But it is sometimes followed by the genitive of the participle, which 
designates both tlie person admired, and that on account of which they 
are admired ; as in Oeconom. IV. 21 : 7ro?.v de fj.d?i?iov uyafiat rov Kara- 
fierpr/GavTog gol kol dtnTciSavrog tKaGra tovtdv. The ascending order 
of the incentives to friendship should not here escape notice : 1. admi- 
ration {dyaGat avTov) ; 2. regard, good will (evvolKibg execg rcpbg avrov) j 
3. real merit as a friend (einnelrjg tuv (^iilov el, ic. r. A.). See Weiske 
in h. 1. 



BOOK II. CHAP. VI. 



297 



'A pa fii); see note, L 3. 11. 'AXXd, Kal; there is an ellipsis 34 

of ov [lovov ov 66^0) 6ial3uX?ie(j'&ai before uTiTia Kal : i m m o ve r o. 
Cf the use of the negative phrase : a?iV ov6e, ic. r. A, II. 3. 8. and note. 

Tote savTov; for creavTou, see note, I. 4. 9. Kal otl; the 36 

particle ort is somewhat loosely repeated here, as it occurs before tirt- 

fielrig above. ey v o) k a g . . . elv a t \ for the use and significance 

of ycyvLJGKeiv with the infinitive, as distinguished from the participle, see 
Kiihn. Gr. § 311. 4 ; L. Gr. 11. § 657. Anm. 2. Cf. Apol. § 33 and Hel- 
len. IV. 6. 9 ; VII. 1. 41. irdvv . . . eTTLrySecov; this separa- 
tion (hyperbaton) of ttuw from its adjective gives it special emphasis; 

see Kiihn. Gr. ^ 348. 9, and L. Gr. II. § 865. 1. olfxai . . . elvat 

fi e ; see note, I. 4. 8 : aavrov, k. t. A. 

"ilgTzep ov K err I aol 6 as if it were not in your power. For 36 
the use of C)g7rep with the participle, see note, II. 3. 3: and for the force 

oiknl see Kuhn. Gr. § 296. II. 3 5 L. Gr. II. § 612. p. 297. ovx for 

ov, see note upon §11. 'A cr tt a cr i a f. This woman, distinguished for 

the charms of her person, manners and conversation, acquired an almost 
unbounded influence over Pericles as well as other literary men of her 
age. Precisely how much is meant by Socrates' allusions to her instruc- 
tions to him is difficult to determine. It has been contended with con- 
siderable plausibility, that he speaks ironically both here, in Plato, Me- 
nex. p. 235. e. and in Oecon. III. 14: GvarTjoG) de gol h/d Kal 'AcTra- 
oiav, ri eiTLCTTijfioviGTepov e/j-ov gol ravra iravra eiTLdeL^ei. Cf. Wiggers' 
Life, chap. I. fin. and Thirlwall's Greece, I. p. 320. 

01 og.. . GvT^XafijS CLV e Lv fiot; see note, I. 4. 6: olovg te/llvelv. 

el 6e (ir]\ we should rather expect kav de firj to correspond 

with a,v (euv) fiev, k. t. X. above, but el not unfrequently follows euv when 
the first of two conditional clauses is more important, and contains a more 

specific reference to consequences that may result. ov k av e -& e- 

Xo Lc; we might perhaps expect the construction with wfr^ instead of 

the form of a primary enunciation. tt /I a cr a ^, the middle form of 

the verb 7T?.aTTei.v, is generally used with the metaphorical signification, 
deceiving, lying, etc.; see Demosth. pro Coron. p. 288. 10, and Kiihn. 
Gr. § 250. R. 4 ; L. Gr. II. § 398. 5. But the active form is also some- 
times used with the same meaning; see Demosth. de Coron. p. 268, 121 : 
Tt Xoyovg TrTiurreLg; also in 305, 232, although just after, the middle 
form occurs. Cf also Plat. Phaedr. p. 246. C. 

'E/c TuvSe GKefaL • el yap \ see note, J. 1.6: ra fiev yap avayKala. 38 
... , rrjv vavv\ see note, 1. 1- 9. — (iv GTparTjyLKu; Weiske 



298 



NOTES. 



conjectures that av sliould be ovtl, but that reading is not supported by 
any of the. Mss. For the omission of the participle ovtl, see note, I. 4. 
10 and 5. 1. The particle dv is not to be joined with the participle as 
if the order were: ool cjr av elr^g GTparj/yLKoc, but with TreiGeLeVj which 
is to be supplied in thought : el ryv ttoXiv tj'EvdSfj.evor gol eavTf/v kin- 
rpEtlmL iTELaaifii, cjr av ric avryv tcelgel^sv, eI gv elrjg GrparjjyiKog ; cf. 
III. 6. 4; 8. 1 ; Cyrop. I. 3. 8; VII. 4. 3. See KOhn. Gr. § 261. 4; L. 
Gr. TI. § 456. Hence ojg av Grparrp/iKi;) ovti, as or as if, etc., designates 
a thinir by comparison, whilst cjr Grpari^yiKC) ovtl states the thought or 

supposition of the speaker: that you arc, etc.; see- note, I. 1. 4. rt 

uv ol £ L GEavTbv...'Kad-Elv\ see I. 4. 8. 

39 HvvTo iiLdT uTT] . . . ay a{^bv TTELpCiGd-aL; concerning the sen- 
timent, see note, I. 7. 1. fia'&rjGeL te kul iieTietti. The idea 

that virtue is the result of education and practice is a favorite one with 

Socrates; see I. 2. 19; III. 9. 1; IV. 1, et saep. ol/iat SeIv 

V fide ravTTi ?] p d gt^ a in the manner in which I have explained , 

etc. ; see note, I. 7. 3 : Tavry ?.v7n]p6v. gv irug aA/^wf; other 

enclitics as nug, k. t. 1, are placed in the midst of discourse like rig. 
Cf. IV. 6. 9. 



CHAPTER VII. 

1 Kalfir/v, now, indeed, jam v e r o. rug arc op tag . . . rag 

fiEv ... rag 6e; for the demonstrative use of the article, see Kiihn. 
Gr. § 247. 3. (d), and for the partitive apposition, § 266. 3, and cf. note, 

II. 1. 4. 'Kptj de Kal kv rovrocg d Guvotda avrCj, but I 

will speak even in this matter, what I myself have been witness of ; gvv- 
EtSsvaL kavru, to he conscious to one's self, conscium sibi esse. 
Cf. Anab. VII. 6. 18 ; Oecon. III. 7 ; Sympos. IV. 62. When gwelSe- 
vac is used of those things which cannot be known from personal obser- 
vation, it seems to be by a rhetorical figure, the person represent- 
ing himself as present when he is not; see Isocr. Areop. c. 19; Plat. 
Phacdon. p. 92. D. where ?^6yovg takes the place of persons, in reference 

to which this word is more properly used i] [lElg-^ for the plural 

here, see I. 2. 46. 

2 'A/lAa /z^y . . . / e; see note, I. 1. 4, 6, 10. kGTaGiaGEV y 

TToTiig. For this revolt of the Athenians under Thrasybulus from the 
dominion of the Thirty Tyrants and its result, see Thirl wall's Hist. Gr. 



BOOK II. CHAP. VII. 



299 



Yol. I. 500 sq. cli. xxxi. ; Mitford, ch. 21. 4. and Xen. Hellen. II. 4. 

eig Tov UeipaLU] this is the reading in 4 Mss. for the Vulg. tjg rhv II. 
The latter preposition probably crept into the Mss. from the w^- 
following. It seems at least to be decided that 0)^ is used only with 
persons, or the names of countries or cities, when they stand for the in- 
habitants; see Kiihn. Gr. § 290. 3; L. Gr. II. § 604; Matth. II. § 578. i. 
In Hellen. II. 4. 10 we find eig rbv Ueipatu in reference to the same 

event. gvv eli]Xv d- a a lv c)g e/ie . . . uveipLal t o g ai) t a i, 

tjgr* elvaij ic. T. At fii-st view the indicative V(^av with dgre should 
seem to be required here, as the consequence appears to be a reality and 
not a mere notion ; but examination shows that the consequence de- 
pends not upon the whole preceding clause but upon one word only : 
TOffavrat, upon the idea of number, multitude; see Kahn. Gr. § 341. 2. 
3 ; L. Gr. 11. ^ 825. 3 ; cf. § 3. ev ry o Ik I a, in my house : the ar- 
ticle with the force of a possessive pronoun; see note, I. 1. 9. re cr- 

aapegKaLi^EKa] many read TcaaapaKaldeKa^ the undeclined form, 
which is more common in the writers contemporary with our author, but 
Xenophon not unfreqncntly uses forms which are discarded by his con- 
temporaries. T oil g e ?. €vt9 £ pov g. The article here contrasts the 

free with slaves : fourteen of the rank of freemen to say nothing of slaves. 
For the masculine gender where only personality and not sex is taken 
into account, see Kiihn. § 241. K. 11 ; L. Gr. II. 430. c. Of rovg ol- 
KELovg . . . rocrovTovg, but in § 8 where female employments are spoken 
of, the feminine is used. Cf. also Kost's Gr. 100. Anm. 12. and Matth. 

II. § 436. 2. A a fi j3 av fi € V sk r y g yv,g\ see I. 3. 5 : (ogrz 

Xafi^ dv e L V, K. r. A. Of. also II. 9. 4 below. oliy av^ po- 

TT t a. Many of the citizens were put to death by the tyrants, others 
took refuge in Piraeus or removed to Megara, Thebes, etc. Cf. Thirlwall 
and Mitford and Xen. Hellen. as above cited under toraaiauEv, k. t. a. 

TTpurepov, Lat. c i t i u s. it e pto p dv air oX/iv ju ev ov g , 

for the construction of the participle here to complete the verbal idea, 

see Kahn. § 310. 4. (e) ; L. Gr. II. § 660. V. ev rocovTotg 

TT p ay fi a a cv, in the present state of things, his t e m p o r i b u s. 

*0 Kep a fi G) V. The article here is (kcKTLKo^g C e r a m o i 1 1 e ; see 3 
Kiihn. § 244.7. The same name is afterwards used, § 4^ ^^'it^^o^t the 
article. 

Kal TTorepov, utrum vero, see note I. 3. 10. rovg ivapa^, 

(7 1, K.T.I. \ the strict uniformity of position between the parallel 

members of the sentence is worthy of notice. ^tto, through, by 

means of. e vnop elv, to have plenty, in contrast with ei^ unoplaig 



300 



NOTES. 



elvaL. N?/ A I t:(p7]. The particle retains its usual affirmative force 

here. Aristarchus not perceiving the hearing which Socrates gives to 
the words ovkovv alaxpov, replies : It is indeed hase that I am in cir- 
cumstances of want; for free people are supported by me whilst only 
slaves by him. This passage is not then parallel with those, where after 
an interrogation with a negative, Ni) Am has the negative implied after 
it. In such cases the negative phrase has the force of affirmation, and 
the vf/ strengthens it. See IV. 6. 10, and cf. Sympos. V. 1 : 'O de KaA- 
Xiag E<p7)- 2t) 6h di], cj KpLTof^ovTic, elg rbv Tzepi rov Ku?^?iovg uyiova irpbg 
litjKpuTTjv ovK uvd- 1 (J T a a a L ; Ac', ecj)!] 6 Xoicpuryg, sc. ovk uv- 
^LaTarai. The force of the words vol fia Aia is different in ^ 14, where 
see note. 

5 'A?i(p iTa^ meal for making bread. The grinding was performed by 

women; see Fiske's Man. p. 158. t/LLuTta. . . ;t;fra)v^ o-/co£, 

K. T. \. The iiiuTiov, was a rectangular (generally square) piece of 
cloth, worn as an outer garment by both men and women, and nearly 
corresponding with the Roman toga. The x'^'^^'^ was an under gar- 
ment, substantially like the Roman tunica. The ;\;iraji^^(7Acof, tunicula, 
diminutive of x^'^^'^ is attributed to men by Ammonius, ;^'£rwi;£ot' 
to women : but in Pollux VII. 55, ;\firw^'icr/coi'f are also dresses of fe- 
males. The x'^^V'-^^ was a coarser and shorter mantle (Pollux X. 124), 
worn especially by soldiers. The e^cdfug (fr. cj/^og), according to Pollux 
and Pest., a man's vest leaving the shoulders bare. Often worn by the 
slaves with one sleeve ; see Piske's Man. p. 208, and Smith's Diet. : 

Pallium, p. 717 sq. 'E tt e l r and yet; see note, I. 2. 26. So 

EIra in § 6 and "Etcelt' in § 7 indicate affected astonishment; see KQhn. 

§ 344. 5. (e) and cf note 1.2.26. Ylavra fiev ovv, similar to 

TTuvv /lev ovv, see note, 1. 3. 9. Here it is corrective, those with you 
know nothing, etc. ? Yes, everything, immo omnia. Por the use of 
fiEv OVV (fiEvovv) to express confirmation, cf. III. 8. 4; 9. 14; IV. 6. 10. 
See Kuhn. Gr. § 316. R. ; L. Gr. II. § 698. b, and 840. g, 594. Anm., and 

701. e. cjr eydjfiai, var. Lect. : (og h/ ufiai ; ug eyuye oluac and 

(l)g h/d olfiaL. 

6 'A (li' kvo g, Genit. of means, with the prep. ; see note, I. 2. 14. 

Ieltov py eIv. Por an account of the service called /lEtrovpyia, see 

the word in Smith's Diet. p. 577. r rj v te olictav ndaav] the 

article used as possessive pronoun, see note, I. 1.9. Por the more usual 
position of nug, see Kiihu. § 246. 5. (/i); for its position here, § 246.5. 

(y) and 245. 3.(b). M EyapEcj v. Aristoph. Acharn. 519 says : kavKo- 

(^avTEL MsyapEuv rtt x^^avLGKia. uv ov fiE v o i . . . exov a tv, hold or 



BO OK II . CHAP. VII. 



301 



have by purchase. ojqre, so that, on condition that. Eor the constr. of 

(ogre here with the infinitive, see Kiihn. § 341. 3. (c), and L. Gr. II. § 825. 

c. epyd^eG-&ai a nalug ex^i-, to elaborate, make whatever 

may be pleasing to them (the masters). See note, 11. 1. 32. 

M e I V fiv7]juovevecv...v'ytaLveivTe k at la - 7 

XV s tv . . . KT-fjaaa'&aL re fcai go)^e tv. The beautiful change of 
tense, so that the Pres. is used where continued action is denoted, and the 
Aor. where the action is momentary or completed, should not escape 

notice ; see also note, III. 1 1 . 10. e?i tfia 6vra...xPV(yi^[^0" 

For the neuter gender after Fem. nouns,* see Kilhn. Gr. § 242. 1 ; L. Gr. 
II. §431- 2 ; Buttm. § 129. 5. Cf. III. 1. 7. 

'Fifia'&ov de . . . norepov ; the verb e/iad-ov is placed before the inter- 8 
rogative norepov for the sake of emphasis. Cf. III. 5. 2 ; III. 9. 1 ; IV. 

2. 20, et al. See also note, III. 5. 13: rj noTicg orrcjg. cjr ovre 

X p7] a ifia bvT a . . . ovre TzoirjGovoai, supposing that they are 
neither useful . . . nor that they themselves will ever, etc. ; for tJf with 

the participle, see note, II. 2. 3. e7Ttfi£?.7]'&7jG6/LievaL ; one 

Ms. has k7TLfj,£?i7}(j6jU€vat, the form of the future of this verb always 
used elsewhere by Xenophon, as in II. 8. 3. It is not impossible, that 
the form given in the text crept in from the following io<p£Arj-&T}a6iJLE- 
vatj upon which see note, I. 1 . 8. 

*A?iXa Kal vvv fie v. The idea is : but also, in the present state 9 
of things, this additional trouble exists, that, etc. 'A/lAa denotes transi- 
tion and Kal augmentation ; together they may be rendered moreover. 
See Hoog. Partic. p. 20. I. and 21. II; for the use of the particle vvv. 
to indicate result, see Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 690. 2; Klotz's Dev. II. p. 

677. Ktvdvvoc fJ-et^o)...uiT£x^£i'C[,v, k. r. 7\.. Kivdwog 

is generally followed by fxrj and the subjunctive or optative. For ex- 
amples of the Infin. see Schneid. Anab. VI. 1. 21. optjv, when you 

see. alaTd-ofievai^ k. t. X. when they perceive that you are pleased, 

etc. T TjV a if £ K e IV CJV, sc. £V£py£GiC)V, 

^ I , . . T L V V v, if now. ■ -& av a r V . . . 7rpoacp£T£Ov rjv] 10 
the verbal in -reo^- indicating necessity, is used without av. See Kiihn. 
Gr. § 354, R. 3 5 L. Gr. II. 821. 3. So in Latin the particle in -n d u s is 
used, with a form of the verb esse in the indicative : prefer enda 
eratmors; see Zumpt, L. Gr. 499, 7, and Kiihn. Tusc. Quaes. I. 49, 

116. p. 163. 7rpe7Tcj6£(jT£pa; some editors substitute TrpeTrw- 

dearara, which has very little Ms. authority, and is far inferior to the 
comparative, given in the text. The idea is : more becoming for 

26 



302 



NOTES. 



women (than any other art or employment). For the connection of 
adjectives in different degrees of comparison, see Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 591. 

11 *A/lXa is used when one replies quickly and decidedly. See Kiihn. 
Gr. § 322. 6. R. 12. It need not always be rendered at all in English, as 

here. Ljore rrpoG^ev jLiev...vvv 6 e,so that whilst . . . yet now^ see 

note, I. 6. 5. o v n p o c l e juy did not dare, or was averse to, un- 
willing, as in IV. 2. 17. elg epyuv a (j) o p fiy means, neces- 
sary for carrj'ing on the work. 'A^op//^ is, in general, that from which 

one starts, the basis of operations. Cf III. 5. 11 5 12,4. vtto/xe- 

veiv avTo noLrjaaL, to dare to do this; i. e. daveicaa-^aL eig 
epycjv a(popfi7)v, to borrow money for, etc. 

22 (j) V 7] rj . The verb uveofiaL is seldom used in the Aor. by good 
Attic writers ; instead of it they use Enpui/irjv. As it forms an Aor. I. 
middle, the passive form takes the passive signification ; (see Stuart's 
N. T. Gr. § 134, e. g. and Kiihn. Gr. § 252. R. ; and besides, the Act. form 
of this verb is found, according to Bekker Anecd. I. 95. Cf Kohn. L. 

Gr. II. § 403. 3. Rost, §113. kpyaCo/xevai (jlev rjpLGTidv, 

e p y GG a fi ev a I de edetirvovv. They took their dinner while at 
work, but their supper after they had finished their work. The beauty 
and definiteness of the use of the tenses in Greek is unsurpassed. The 
apLGTov (rjpLGTcjv)^ the meal taken near the middle of the day and hence 
corresponding in time with our dinner, and ^elirvov, (eSeiirvovv) supper, 
the principal meal among the Greeks ; see Fiske's Man. p. 204. For 
the force of fJ-ev . . . 6e, see I. 1. 1. uvtI v^opcjfievov k av- 
rag \ the verb v^opacj, lit. to look askance at, and hence, to view with 
suspicion, is contrasted with . . . ecjpov. When oppressed with 
want, they looked with suspicion, lest one should receive more food, etc. 
than another ; a very natural effect of want. For the use of tavrag 

and uXkriXaq^ see note, II. 6. 20. at fiev. . . kc^iT^ovv (sc. av- 

Tov), 6 6 € . . . y y aira (sc. avrag). Such ellipses in parallel members 
is frequent. So in Thucyd. I. 73 : ov yap irapa diKaGvalg o v t e y ficjv 
{sc. npdg TOVTOvg), V T e tovtcjv (sc. irpbg yfidg) ol "kbyoi uv yiy- 
voLVTo. See KOhn. Gr. § 346. 2. (b), and L. Gr- II. § 852. h. 'kyairav 
as distinguished from (1>laeIv, seems to designate regard and satisfaction 

rather than love. x^ 'f^ P ^ 6 l y y e I r 0, he related with joy ; for 

the numerous adverbial relations designated by the Partic. in Greek, see 

Kiihn. Gr. § 312. ;\;a/ptjv dtyyElro ravra re, Kal on ai- 

T t C> V r a I, he related these things with joy and added, etc. ; see Kahn. 
L. Gr. II. § 762. Anm. For the Indie. alrccbvTaL, instead of the Opt. 

after the Praet. followed by otl, see note, I. 1. 13. a v t bv . . . eg- 

^L£ IV. For the Accus. with the Inf. after ainuG^ai, see I. 1. 2. 



BOOK II. CHAP. VIII. 



303 



E Z T a. See note, I. 2. 26, and § 5 above. r bv t ov kvv 6 

Tioyov, the dog-fable or the fable concerning the dog, as in III. 5. 10: 
T^v tCjv iS-ecjv KptGLv, judgment in relation to the gods. Cyrop. VI. 3. 
10: ri^Cjv Tioyog, rumor concerning us; VIII. 5. 28, et al. See Kiihn. 
L. Gr. II. § 528. A. 2 ; Matt. Gr. II. § 342. 1. The idea here, however, 
may be : the word of the dog, i. e. which the dog spake, as in Plat. Alcib. 

I. p. 44 ; fivS-og, ov y uXcjkt}^ TTpbg rbv Xhvra elire. 6 1 v. Xeno- 

phon seems to have preferred the Ionic form of this word, although the 

readings of the Mss. are various. it pb g r bv deGTrorrjv ei'irelv, spoke 

thus with her master. Oav/Liaarbv tto l el see note, I. 2. 30 : 

on vinbv, k. t. X. for otl. See Kiihn. Gr. § 334. 2 ; L. Gr. II 

§ 802. 3. i/fiiv juev ralg . . . tz a p exo v g a ig^ who furnish, etc. For 

this common use of the article with the Partic, resolved as a relative 
and verb, see Kahn. Gr. § 244. 8, and Stuarts N. T. Gr. § 91. (2), and 
94. (2), note. 

N al jLL a Al a, he does indeed do this and rightly. 'Nal fid are fre- 14 
quently used in Attic Greek like vat simply, with the Accus. Of. note, 

§ 4. e lfiL6...GL)^o)v, 1 am he who, etc. See note, § 13, for the 

constr. of the Partic. and particle. Kal v (idg avr d i. e. with 

the implied clause, epta nal dpvag koI rvpov, § 13, even you yourselves 
as well as your lambs, wool, etc. ; but others prefer the ellipsis : Kal 

avTov, i. e. your master. Cf. upon aat ellipt, note, I. 1. 6 and 1. 3. 1. 

TT p (^vXdr T L fi t V flag, to guard, keep, whilst 7rpo0. vfiibv would 

be to keep guard over. (^ojiovfievaL fiy lltt oXtj G-& e. By 

the use of the Subj. instead of the Opt. here, the certainty of the fear is 
indicated. Cf. Anab. I. 3. 17 and Bornem. Sympos. p. 70, and see 

Kuhn. L. Gr. II. § 773. III. p. 486 sq. O v ru drj, in this manner, 

conclusive. ov 6' v f hvbg. For vn^ ovdevog, but more emphatic, 

see note, I. 6. 2. 



CHAPTER VIII. 

Aid xpovov, after a considerable (or long) time, inter jectol 
tempore, i. e. aliquo or longo tempore. See Kiihn. Gr. § 291. 1 ; L. 
Gr. II. § 226. p. 282. Cf. also Stallb. Plato, Hip. Maj. p. 281. A. and IV. 
4. 5 below. IL6d-ev...(patv7]; so Plato Protag. at the begin- 
ning: Il6-&ev, w luKpareg, (paivei ; where Stallb. compares Cic. Fragm. 



304 



NOTES. 



apnd Prise. VI. p. 706. ed. Putsch. : Quid tu 1 unde tandem appares, 

Socrate ? cf. Stallb. in h. 1. vn d fxev r y v k ar uXv g lv tov 

n o\e fiov \ Latin, sub exitum belli; i. e. without doubt, at the 
time of the peace between the Spartans and Atbenians, made by The- 
ramenes at the end of the Peloponnesian war, in consequence of which 
the latter lost all of their possessions out of Attica. Plut. Lys. 14 ; Thirl- 

wall's Greece I. p. 490 sq. ch. 30, and Mitford's Hist. ch. 20. Sec. V. 

kK T rj Q a IT o 6 7] fz c a c SC. e(l)aiv6fi7jv. a v r 6-& e here of place 

= avTov TOV TOTiOv, {. Q. from the city itself. In § 3 below and III. 
6. 12, it has reference to time, ill ico, on the spot, immediately. Cf. 

Stallb. Plat. Sympos, 213. A. ucpripe'd-rjfiev ra . . . Kry/iara. 

The verb is here in the plural as the subject includes both himself and 

fellow-citizens. e v ry v it e p o p I a, i. e. in the country beyond the 

borders of Attica. ^Tirepopioc from vnep and opog, beyond, is opposed to 
iyyaLog (h and yf/), within, the borders. See Bornem. Symp. IV. 31. 

eTTLdrfiLL^aacj having returned home. d?i2.o c re a at. 

See note, I. 2. 59. 6 o k e I 6 e fio l . . . exov ra. See note, I. 1. 

9 : a l^eoTLv, k. r. X. orcj av davei^otfir/v, by whom as 

surety, I might, etc. See Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 839. 

2 Kai, see note, I. 3. 10. fiLu^ov ra e it tr d e ta kpydi^e- 

(jt9- a L, to earn daily food. M.lcj'&ov . . . epyu^ea-^aL means, to labor for a 
reward or pay, but here with the accusative, to earn, or to obtain as the 

reward of labor. Kal // 7/ x^, a t q u i ; see Hoogev. Gr. Partik. p. 271. 

VIII. and cf. note, II. 6. 27. ruv tov GO)fj,aTog epyov. The 

contrast denoted by tov atj/LiaToc, between the labor that he was now en- 
gaged in, and that which Socrates was about to propose, is worthy of no- 
tice. 

3 AvTSd-eVy illico e vestigio; cf. § 1. tg) . . . 6 e o- 

fievu\ after the pronoun Ttg the article is often inserted to designate 

more particularly that which is indefinitely referred to by Tig. r C) 

deo/Litvu TOV GvveTTifLs?, ijao/ievovj who wants an assistant in 

the management of his business; see note, II. 1.5. epycov re 

^TTtGTaTovvTa; kniGTaTelv is generally followed by the dative. See 
Kahn. L. Gr. § 538. a. and Anm. 2. e. and Matth. II. § 359 and 402. 

4 Xa7.e 7z Co g^ with difficulty, unwillingly, aegre. aal fir/v ot 

ye, but surely ,atqui certe; cf. note, I. 4. 1 2 ; so in § 5. 

5 "OXu g, in short, in a word, or Lat. d e n i q u e. (J-V'^, adversative 

here, but; see Kiihn. Gr. § 316: L. Gr. 11. § 696, and Wolf, Demosth. 
Lept. p. 220. — ■ — TO vnatTLov el vat tlvl ov ttuvv Tzpogie- 
fiat, the being responsible to any one, is entirely displej^sing to me, or 



BOOK II. CHAP. IX. 



305 



I am wholly averse to. av ey K?iijTov Scaylvecrd-ai; cf. note, 

I. 6. 2 : uvv7r66i]Toc, k. t. A. 

^Trrofiivetv, to undertake, to permit to come upon you, antith. to 6 

fpvTiaTTEG-QaL^ to avoid, to shun. o t i 6' av npurrrj g tovtuv. 

For the plural tovtov after 6 rt in the singular, see note, L 2. 62. 

Some Mss. however have tovtov and some, tovtg). ev pet v; for 

the use of the aorist here, see note and references, I. 2. 10 : vo/xl^ovtoc, 

K.r.X. f)a(7Ta 6s Kal; Kai is not connected with l)aaTa, but 

corresponds to kol . . . diapKearaTa : both to live without exposure to 
danger and with a most abundant supply for old age. 



CHAPTER IX. 

KpLTDvog; see note, I. 2. 48. ;(;a/lE7r6v 6 13 log. In re- 1 

spect to the evils to which the wealthy were subject at Athens, see 
Thirlwall's Hist. 1. p. 508 sq. ch. xxxii. ; Mitford, ch. xxi. sec. 1 j also 

the word sucophantes in Smith's Dictionary. apyvpiov reTiecrai 

fj TT pay fzara ex^ tv, to pay money than to have business, trouble, 
Upayfiaray the trouble made by those who brought unjust accusations 
avKO(l>dvTai. 

Kvvag de Tptoe tg . . . \ see note, I. 3. 13 : rovg Se Kal. a tt 6 2 

Tuv 7rpt)i3arG)v a tz e p v k cj a t, with the preposition of which the verb 
is compounded repeated, but a little after we find gov uTrepvKscv without 
a repetition of the preposition. Cf. II. 6 . 31 : kvelvai ev tlvc, 111. 5. 21 : 
£0' olg ecpearaai, etc. Such repetitions are not uncommon both in Greek 

and Latin. (p o ^ o I fzj] v, dirug juij . . . r pdjzo lt o\ this is a 

more unusual construction after verbs denoting fear, for the simple (irj. 
So in Plat. Euthyphr. p. 4. E; Phaed. p. 84. Demosth. Phil. Ill, 
p. 130. 75. In such cases verbs of fearing seem to imitate those which 
indicate care, since one who fears lest ([irj tl yevrjrat) a thing may be 
done, etc., may easily be considered as taking thought, in what manner 
it may be prevented ; see Kiihn. L. Gr. § 779. note 4. 

Oitd GO I uv 6 pt, i. G. ToiovTG) uvSpt, oiog gv el ; for this attraction 3 
of the relative olog, see Kiihn. Gr. § 332. 7 ; L. Gr. II. § 788 ; Matth. II. 

478. n. 2; Rost, §99, 11. Cf. III. 8. 2. rcov tolovtuv uvdpuv; 

we may supply riveg or consider these genitives as dependent upon the 

ot following. (p iTiOT L -& el ev, consider themselves as honored, 

or, aspire to. 

26* 



306 



NOTES. 



4 'E/c TovTuVy after these conversations. olog . . . KepSai- 

V e tv . . . ?ia /LL j3 av € iv; see note, I. 4. 6 : otovg refivELv, (^lXo- 

Xpv (yroc re Kai e v <l>v e g r e p o g C)v \ the comparative is placed 
here after the positive hccause the one virtue is represented in an abso- 
lute, and the other, in a comparative manner, referring to a suppressed 
clause: Archcdcmus was a man who loved honesty, and of too noble a 
nature, or of a nature more noble than, to receive from sycophants ; i. e. 
to take a bribe in order not to prevent them from obtaining the results 

of their unjust accusations. dTTore GvyKOjLiL^oc . . . ottote 

^vol; see note, I. 2. 57. a ^ e A [av] edco ke. The particle av 

is here added by Kiihner. For when the secondary enunciation is intro- 
duced by OTTOTE, oTL, aud similar particles with the optative denoting in- 
definite frequency of action, in the primary enunciation, the Imperf. (or 
the Pluperf. used as Imperf.), the iterative Aor. in -gkov or the Imperf. 
or Aor. with av isxgenerally found. Cf. 1. 2. 57; 4. 9; III. 8. 9, 11; 
Anab. I. 5. 7; Cyrop. VII. 1. 10 (with av), et saep. It is true that the 
av might easily be absorbed in the -cjv of a(pE?iG)v ; but is it not more 
probable that this is a deviation from strict propriety of speech, such as 
occurs in every writer in every language. e /c a /I e i ; cf note, II. 3. 

11 : OTTOTE d^VOL, K. T. "X. 

5 'krroGT pocpTjv o/, a place of refuge for him. Kac Ev-&vg . . . 

uv £v pi] K E L, and immediately ... he had found. The Pluperf denoting 
celerity. He had no sooner given his attention {tteplelttelv) to it than 

he found, etc. Cf Hellen. VII. 2. 9. and Cyrop. I. 4. 5. it poo e- 

Ka'AE a ar Etg diKrjv dr] fioutav \ for the use of npooKa'kEla'&aL 
in summoning to court (7Tp6aK?i7jGtg, the summons), see Meier and 

Schomann, Attische Process, IV. 2. p. 576. avrbv e6el KpL'&r]- 

vaL, 6 Tt 6 EL Tia-^ELv 7] air or la a L. So in Sympos. V. 8 : ^Va gj^ 
raxLora eIScj, 6 rt fie xpv rrad-elv y uTrortGat. The verb ira-dElv means, to 
suffer, sc. corporal punishment ; and aTToriGac, to pay, as a fine. These 
words are common in reference to the penalty claimed or imposed by 
the Athenian accusers or judges. .Cf. Dem. contr. Mid. 523. 2, et saep., 
and Meier and Schumann, IV. 13. p. 739 sq. 

6 'O (5 6-, GvvELddc avru tto A A a, /c. r. A, but he being conscious 

to himself of many and evil deeds ; cf. note, I. 2. 24. k a I avT(j, 

sc. Archedemus. 

7 'H (5 77 r 6 r e ; for the more usual tote r/drj, then indeed, t u m v e r o. 
So in IV. 8. 1 . and Plato, de Legg. VI. 20. p. 326. Bornemann, Sym- 
pos. VIII. 40. p. 216, compares ySrj vvv, 67) vvv ; cf. note, II. 5. 14. 



BOOK II. CHAP. X. 



307 



Kat ovx oTt jLLov o i. e. nal oh Tieyo), ore fiovog 6 Kp. , more em- 8 
phatic than Kal ov uovov 6 Kp. ulTia Kat, k. r. 1\ see note, I. 6. 11 ; 
Plat. Sympos. p. 179. B. and Stallb. and Ast's notes. The adjective 
fiovog is here put for the adverb iiovov. So the adjective is somewhat 
frequently constructed in Greek, See Kiihn. Gr. § 264. 3. and R. 7 ; L. 
Gr. II. § 685. el 6 e . . . bv e i 6 tl^o t-^ see note, I. 2. 57. 



CHAPTER X. 

"kv TLg GO l; one Ms. av rig as. But (7ot should undoubtedly be 1 
retained. Kiihner calls it a Dat. incommodi So just below in § 2 : rig 
(701 Kufivij, and in Oecon. II. 14: Trpod-v/iog ye, d lluKpareg, anocpev- 
yeiv (10 L TTEipa. See Kohn. Gr. ^ 284. ( 7). R. 3 ; L. Gr. II. § 579. 3, 
and Matth. II. § 412. 9. oTrcjg av aKo/xiarf ; see note, I. 2. 37. 

KaLuX?.ovgy€. In answers Kal is frequently used, denoting a 2 
continuation of the preceding interrogation, taken as an affirmation, i. e. 
it assents to what has been asked, and adds something else to it, which 
is here made emphatic by ye. Cf III. 8. 6 ; IV. 2. 12 ; Hieron. 1.17. 
Symp. II. 5. — — 7c a p a K a?i, (1), K. T. X, 1 call in aid, offering a reward 

for his recovery. r ov r ov, sc- rivog tuv oUeruv. Tl yap; see 

note, II. 6. 2. 7To?i,v tCjv o'lKeribv XPV^^I^^'^^P^C Por 

the separation, Hyperbaton, of 7<o7^v from xpV^^'H-^^'^^poc here, see Ktihn. 
Gr. § 348. 9, and L. Gr. 11. § 865. 1, and cf Cyrop. VI. 4. 8 : v^^i^v avrC) 
Ge TToXi) 'ApcLGKOv uvSpa Kal tt i gt or e p o v Kal a /j, e i v o v a. Symp. 
1.4; oljuat ovv iroTii) uv rrjv KaraGKevr^v fj,0L a a lltt p o r e p av ^avfj- 
vat. Kivdvv ev et . . . aTroXeG&at', see note, I. 2. 10. 

Kal U7fv OLGd-a ye; see note, I. 4. 12. Trapa/uovov, a rare 3 

form for TrapoftovLfiov, (see II. 4. 6 ; III. 11. 11,) which some editors 
would read here, but without any Ms. authority. Xenophon, as has 
been before said, often mingled poetic and dialectic forms and words 
in his writings : " The Attic bee," says Hemsterhuse, did not refuse to 
cull poetic and Doric words and phrases which are not found in other 
Attic Greek, if they would add to the beauty or force of his writings. 

Cf. note, II. 7. 13 : 6'tv. Kal .... r d Ke?iev6fievov cKavb v 

TTO LELv ; these words are repeated so as to make the climax more con- 
spicuous ; able to perform the duties enjoined, yea, not only able to per- 
form that which is prescribed, but who of his own will, without any com- 



308 



NOTES. 



mand is able to be useful. A word or clause is often repeated for the 
sake of perspicuity; cf. Cyrop. V. 2. 31 : ao-^a/lfrrrfpav ovde fiiav no- 
pe iav Tjfilv Tiig irpbg avTTjv BajivTiCjva no p e tag levai. 

4 M ivToi, forsooth, ironically ; see Hartung, Gr. Partik. p. 394 ; Kohn. 

L. Gr. 11. § 698. a. d lo, tu npayfiara, in the present state of 

things. 

5 T ov avTov k\-^ elv. We should expect avrih, but the usual at- 
traction is neglected ; see Kiihn. Gr. § 307. 2, and E. 2 ; L. Gr. II. \ 648. 

£ K£LVL} /Lie 1^0 V LL J o V . . . 7] G 1, SL greater favor to him 

. . . than to you. to n pax '^V'^ O'f- Tavra^ i. e. that he should 

be received as a friend by you. 

6 OvTcj see note, II. 7. 14. Kat ov no?[,v TeXeaag, 

non magnis sumptibus, at no great expense. oq epyov 

elx^i who applies himself to this work as to an oflSce ; cf. Cyrop. VIII. 
4. 6 : epyov exetv deo/ievov tovtov KOLVuvelv Tovg napovrag. So epyov 
noielG'&aL as in Plat. Phaedr. p. 232. A. where cf. Stallb. and Heindorf. ; 
also Hieron. IX. 10: noX'kovg uv Kat tovto e^opjurjaetev epyov noieia'dac 
TO GKonelv Ti aya-^bv. 



BOOK III. 

CHAPTER I. 

\ "O 7 £ ; for the ellipsis with ori, sc. Iva drjlov ^, (^tl) k. t. A. or some- 
thing of the kind, see Hoogev. Gr. Partik. p. 391, 2. III. tuv 

xaAwv, here means public office, or honors. knifieXelg tjv 

opeyoLVTo noLuv, by making them careful in reference to those 
things which they desire. The Opt. opey. is used to designate indefinite 
frequency; see Ktlhn. Gr. § 333. 4; L. Gr. II. 797. 2. Cf. IV. 4, 1 : 
u oi vo/ioi npogTuTToiev nei-dofievog \ 7-1: 6 Tt fiev avTog elt^etT}, 
nuvTuv npodvfioTOTa kdU^aaKev, otov de avTog uneipoTepog eiTj, npbg 

Toi)g enLGTOfievovg Tjyev avTovg. A to vvg 6 6 o) p o v. Dionysodorus 

first professed to be a teacher of military tactics at Athens, and after- 
wards joined himself to the Sophists. He was brother of Euthydemus. 
His vanity and ignorance are conspicuous here, as well as in the Euthy- 
demus of Plato, which see, with Stallbaums' Prelim. Dissertation. 

uKovGag . . . 7jKeLv\ for the construction of uKoveiv with the Infin. 



BOOK III. CHAP. I. 



309 



see Kiihn. Gr. § 311. 1 ; L. Gr. 11. § 657. A. 2. Of. also III. 5. 9 ; IV. 2. 

4. £Tra-yye?i?i6fX€vov . . . dLda^eiv ; see note, I. 2. 10 : voiil- 

Covrac, K. T. ?i. TjG^dvero; the Lat. would require the Subj. 

mode. 

M.evTOL^ confirmatory, Lat. vero or profecto; see note, 1.2 
3. 10. 

Tip ^ eirai^Ev avrCy Aeyuv^ the imperfect tense is used to 4 
denote a repetition of the action, and hence the present participle is 
appropriately used. The verb TrpocTral^eLv is sometimes, as here, con- 
strued with the Dative. See Plat. Euthyd. p. 278. B ; Legg. VI. 303, and 

sometimes with the Acc. as Menex. p. 235. C. 6 o k e I . . . <]) ac- 

V £ (jd- a i \ see note, I. 4. 6. "O firj po g . . . eipjj : i. e. II. III. 1 69, 

70: 

Ka?.bv 6' ovTG) h/dv ovttg) ISov 6(l)^alju,0L(7L, 
OvS' OVTG) yepapov • jSaGL/Jji yap uvSpi eolkev. 

Cf. these with the preceding verses in h. 1. a r p arrj y eZv fia- 

^ G)v; cf. just before fiE/Lta-d-TjKdg tjke. The Aor. Part, denotes simply 
the fact, that he had learned something, but the Perf. that he not only 
had learned, but also retained something in mind ; see Kohn. Gr. § 
255. 2, and 256. 2 sq. and cf note III. 7, 7. The infinitives are used in 
a similar way in IV. 2. 5 : (^v7.aTT6[iEvog ov fiovov to fj,a-& eIv tl irapa 
Tuv laTpijv, aTiXa koI to do^at /ll e /j, ad- 7] k £ v a l ttjv texvtjv TavTrjv. 

6 LaT e7.eI GTpaTrjybg uv, will always be or ceases not to he ; 

see Kiihn. Gr. § 311. 4. (1). 

"Iva Kal; sc. VfJ^Elg, supplied from the clause : eciv 7][iC)v Tig. 5 

Aoxayij cr o i ; the dative gol^ here may be rendered : to you or under 
your command. See Kiihn. Gr. § 284. 3; L. Gr. 11. § 581 ; Matt. II. § 

389. r/ p ^ GT 6 G £ 6 tduG K E Lv; for the distinction between 

upxEG^ac with the Inf. and Part, see KQhn. Gr. § 311. 16 ; L. Gr. II. § 
660 A. 2. Kal 6g ; see note, I. 4. 2. to, . . . t anT lkq,; every- 
thing relating to the order and arrangement of an army in battle, on 
marches, etc. 

'A^Aa {ir]v^ a t q u i, but, yet ; these particles are used in the assump- 6 
tion of a conclusion from what has preceded. See Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 
696, d. and cf III. 8. 3; Apollon. Alex, de Conj. in Bekker, Anecd. II. p. 
518, and 839, where this example is quoted : eI fjiiEpa egtl, (ptog egtlv • 
d /i A a fi7] V rjfiepa egtl • (pCjg apa egtlv. t o v t 6 y e. The par- 
ticle yE here gives emphasis to tovto. tt 0X2.0 gt bv /ll e pog, 

a very small part. Tlo?J,oGT6g is literally one of many, one of the com- 



310 



NOTES. 



monsort; and hence generally: very small, trivial. So in IV. 6. 7. 
Cf.^lso Cyrop. I. 6. 14, where fiiKpov is used with the same meaning : 

(jf fioL Karac^^avlq eizolr/aag, art ju t k pov r l fie poc f-lv ar par t]- 
y L a g r a raKTiKu. Kal yap; see note, II. 1. 3. irapao- 

KEVaaTLKOV TCJ V € I g TOV7z67ieflOV...1ZOpiGTLKbv T tJV 

k TT LT 7} (U I G)v ; for the Gen. with verbal adjectives in -/./cof denoting 
fitness, etc, see Kuhn. L. Gr. II. ^ 530, hh ; and cf. I. 1. 7 ; IV. 1. 4. 
In IV. 1.3: eTTtd-eriKGw rote d-Tjptoic^ we find the dative, since the 

dative follows the verb kirtTL^eG'^ai. // t;;^; a v t /c 6 y, in inven- 

iendo solers, of a ready invention, skilful in devising expedients. 
Those who, according to IV. 7. 1, are avrupKetg kv ralg TrpogTjKovaatc 

Trpa^eoLv. — — epyaGTiKov, quick or ready in execution. Kal 

(pvAaKTLKov re Kat KTieTrrr/v. So in 111. 4. 9 : (l>v?iaKTiKOVC 
TO)v bvTDv, i. e. tliose who are careful to keep what they have. Hence 

(jivTiaKTLKog is contrasted here with KTieTTTri^ a thief. ao ^ aTirj Kal 

kiz er L K 6 cautious and insidious or crafty. Cf. Heindorf's Plat. 
Soph. p. 231. A, and IV. 6. 15. 

7 K e pa fio tiles. So Kepafiog, Ticd-oc, 7rAa'i9^of, etc are frequently 
used in the sing, for the plur. (collective). See Kiihn. Gr. § 243. 1 ; L. 

Gr. II. § 407. 2. kf)f)tjLL€vaj the neut. plur. is somewhat frequent, 

after several substantives of different genders ; see Kiihn. Gr. § 242. 1 ; 
L. Gr. II. § 304 ; Matth. II. § 304. Cf. III. 7. 5 : cMcj de Kal (l>6pov . . . 
ovx opac s/Kpyrd re uvd-pcoTrotg bvra Kal tto/I/Icj iiuXkov tv rolg ox^ocg 

71 kv ralg IdcaLg bfiiXiaLg TrapiGTufieva ; Acar6>...^7rt;roA^C» 

below . . . above, antithetical. avvrl'&eTat, in the singular as 

agreeing with the nearest substantive, the neuter plural, ra ^v7^a ; see 
Kahn. Gr. § 242. R. 1. (b). and § 241. 4 ; L. Gr. II. 433. 2. 

3 1^ oi) g T e TT p C)T ov g ap'iGTovg 6 e 1 r a r t e iv. This passage 
seems, at first, to be in direct opposition to the general principle, that 
the subject has the article and the predicate not ; and we should natu- 
rally expect : npuTovg Tovg apcGTovg. But when it is compared with 
Cyrop. VII. 5. 5 : avayKrj rovg Tupurovg apiGTOvg elvai Kal Tovg re/lev- 
raiovg . . . Terax^at, it seems quite certain, that rovg npurovg is subject, 
and apLGTovg predicate. Cf. also Hom. II. IV. 297 sq., and III. 14. 6 

below : 7rapaGKevd(^£G-&aL, k. t. X. See Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 494. 

VTTO fie V T L)V . . . V TTO 6 8 av T C)v, for VTrb tuv (xev . . . vtzo tCjv 
6e av. This position of [liv is however very frequent. See Stallb. Plat. 
Phaedr. p. 263. B. In respect to av cf. I. 2. 12. and note. 



9 'E d / (J c ^ e V ; sc. Kalibg exei, or something of the kind. Cf. UL 9. 11 . 



BOOK III. CHAP. II. 



311 



and see Kuhn. Gr. 11. § 823, 3. c; Matth. 11. § 617. a. Ellipsis of the 
apodosis after el (lev or ei de (irj is found in Homer and is quite frequent 
in Attic prose writers. A corresponding usage can hardly be found in 

Latin prose. v efia^eg, i. e. rovrov a ifia-d-ec. k t (3 6 t]?. ov, 

prob. from klISStj, dross ; and hence meaning spurious^ bad. cjrre 

. . . av . . . 6 e c. The particle av with the Opt. here indicates that 
this is a conditional expectation or supposition ; see Kuhn. Gr. § 341. 4 ; 
L. Gr. II. § 827. 1. 

T L ovv ov G KOTTov (lev, 2i vnovQ forcibiC and animated expression 10 
for GK07TO)/j.eu ovv. Cf. Plat. Lysid. p. 211. D : Ti ovv, tj bq, ovk Ipo- 
Tdg; for eptora ovv, and Prot. p. 310. E : rt ov f^adiCo/iev ; come let us 
go ! and Stallbaum's note. The Aor. is used with still more emphasis ; 
see Kohn. Gr. § 256. 4. (e), and L. Gr. II. 443. 3; cf. note, III. 11. J5 : 
Tt ovv ov av fiOL . . . hyevov GvvQ-rjparrjg to)v (pt?iG)v ; IV. 6. 14. The 
Latins use q u i n with the Indie. Pres. in the same way ; q u i n igitur 

consideramus, for illud consideremus. av tCjv \ for 

the constr. see Kiihn. Gr. § 271. 2. T l 6e rovg k tv 6v v ev s lv 

fie 2.2,0 V T ag ; sc. ei Tarreiv dioc, how shall it be, if we wish to arrange 

those, etc. ir por a k t e ov, the constr. of the verbal Adj. in -reog, 

see in Kahn. Gr. 284. 3. (12). Ovtol yovv] see note, I. 6. 2. 

"O TT £ Kat 6 TT w f , wkithev, and how, quo loco quaque ra-11 
t i o n e, or, with what design and in what manner ; for the idea, cf. Cy- 

rop. I. 6. 43. Kttl fi^ V . . . y e ; see note, I. 4. 12. ovre ay- 

e t V, the Vulg. reading ovre Tieyetv. al g elr a l ; upon the 

constr. oi alaxvvEG^at, see Kuhn. Gr. § 311. 14 ; L. Gr. II. § 659. Anm. 

Ge uTTOTrefX'ipaG'&ai, to send you from him. Cf. Cyrop. I. 3. 

18 : 'd-af)pet, 6 ye Gog Trarrjp our" allov ovSiva ovf k(u dtda^ag irXe- 
ovEKTelv dTroTrejuiperat, and see on the use of the Mid. Voice, Kuhn. Gr. 
§ 250. (d) ; L. Gr. IL § 396. y. 



CHAPTER II. 

'Evri';\;(jv. . . GT par rjy elv y p r] fi ev u tg). Eor the Dat. see 1 
Kiihn. Gr. § 284. 2, and for the Infin. (chosen to command, or, to be 
commander), c.L 7. 3, and IIL 3.1. The GTpaTrjyot, generals, in Attica 
were ten, chosen from each of the ten tribes, who held the command in 
regular rotation one day each ; see Fiske's Man. p. 196. "0(17] pov, 



312 



N*0 T E S . 



II. II. 243. et al. a p a, is it not ? see II. 6. 1. yi added to an 

interrog. qualifies the whole phrase and gives it emphasis ; cf. § 2 ; and 

III. 8. 8, and see KUhn. L. Gr. II. 703, 2. 

2 'H, aut. 'A fL(l)6T E pov, K. T. ?i, H. Ill- 179. Alexander the 

Great is said to have had an especial admiration of this verse of Homer. 

el Kal, Cov (3aaL?.EV0L; . . . alriog elrjy for the constr. see 

Kahn. L. Gr. II. ^ 797. 

3 Kal ... de ; see note I. 1.3. 

4 Tic di]. The simple for the compound pronoun : tjt lq elrj. See 

note, I. 1.1. nepLypet, KareXeLTre, used in contrast: took 

away, left us. o)v av y y y t a l, for cjv 7]yolTO, because this enun- 
ciation is referred to the past, KareTienrE ; see note, I. 2. 2. 



CHAPTER III. 

1 Kal . . . 6e\ see note, I. 1. 3. Imrapxelv . . . yprj [ievg); 

see I. 7. 3 and III. 2. 1 . The linTapxoL^ " prefects of the horse," at 
Athens, were two. They had subordinate officers of the cavalry under 
them, but were themselves subject to the ten arpaTTjjoL ; see Fiske's 

Man. p. 196. "Exocg uv, can you? ov yap 6?^, for surely 

not; see Kahn. Gr. § 315. 2; L. Gr. II. § 692, and cf. 1. 4. 9, and III. 11. 
7. Tov TrpC)Tog . . . £?.avvELv. The preposition EVEica is to be sup- 
plied with TOV from the preceding clause: orov EVEica. So just below 
with TOV yvcjcr&yvai ; and very often in responses the preposition is to 
be supplied from the interrogation. Symp. V. 5 : Ola-Oa ovv, e^?/, b(j>- 
■&al[xC)v Tivog EVEKa dsofiE'da; Ajpiov, Ecpy^ otl tov bpdv. See 
Kohn. Gr. § 300. 5. (c) and L. Gr. II. § 625. 5, where many examples 
are given. For KpuTog in the Nom. with the Inf., by attraction, see 

note, 1. 2. 3 : tCj (pav. Elvau yovv\ see note, I. 6. 2. 'A A /I a 

fi7/v . . . y e; see note, 1.1.6. 

2 ' A /I A' a p a ; for which perhaps a^A' upa should, as in Paris Ms. D : 
be read as uv upa : hut perhaps., or perhaps then. See note, III. 11.4, and 
cf. IV. 2. 22. It may however be rendered as it is now pointed : is it in- 
deed that — ? SeifFert :immone propterea. oIe l . . . [3 eAt lov 

uv '7T Oil] Gag IT ap ad ovv a i. The particle av in fact qualifies the 
infinitive napadovvuL, but is placed after {SeXtlovj since that word is em- 



BOOK III. CHAP. III. 



313 



phatic; see Kuhn. Gr. § 261. 2 ; L. Gr. II. § 457. This is more evident, 
if instead of the infinitive, the finite verb is used: oUl, art, el to imriKdv 

fSeXrcov notrjoeiag, ry TroAei TcapadoiTjg a v. yev£G-&ai\ with 

this Infin. av is to be supplied from the preceding clause; see I. 3. 15. 

• 'H- (J £• apxv TT the authority, prefecture is, if I mistake not, n i 

fallor, or opinor. Cf 1. 2. 32; III. 5. 15, et al. fjpv- 

a at. We should expect a Dat. or even an Acc. in preference to this 
Gen. with eTrl, but see examples of similar construction in KCihn. Gr. 

§ 296. (1), and L. Gr. II. § 611. a (liS ar uv, of riders, from uvajSai- 

vELv. The form afijSaryg is used almost promiscuously with uvajSuTTjc, 
by Xenophon in his work De re Eques. and the Mss. vary much in re- 
gard to their use ; see III. 12 ; XII. 8 ; V. 7 ; III. 9 ; VI. 6, and various 

passages in that Treatise. yapovv; the ellipsis here, for which 

yap introduces a proof is : opd-cbg leyeig ; for, etc. ; ovv expresses con- 
firmation: surely; see Kuhn. § 324. R. 6, and L. Gr. II. § 706. 2. Cf IV. 
6. 14. 

Kal bg: see note, I. 4. 2. tovto fiev . . . ov k k [lov olfxai^ 

TO s pyov elv at. The order here is : tovto to epyov ova kfibv elvat\ 
and k[ibv elvat form the predicate. If eiiov had belonged to epyov it 

would have been placed thus: to k/LLbv epyov. 16 la e k aa t ov, 

each one by himself. 

Hapex^'^^^'' present to you as general, innapx(i), their 4 
horses, exhibit them. Mid. voice- eig to 6vvaTbv — in quan- 

tum potero. 

'Av a (3 aT I K G) T e pov g IttI tov g Ittttov g, more ready, expert in 5 
mounting their horses. yovv- cf. with ovv in § 2 above. 

''Enay ay etv] sc. Toijg lirnovg. a ft ft o v, race course., = afj,/j,66po- 6 

fiog, so called because made upon the sand. ot Tro?.efitot yty- 

vovTat, when the enemy make their appearance (adveniunt). Cf. 

Anab. IV. 3. 29: bg av irpcbTog ev tl) nepav yevrjTat. (SeXtiov, 

better, sc. is it to do this also, i. e. than to neglect it. 

Tov 13 dXXe tv cjg TrTietaTovg; that as many as possible may 7 

be thrown from their horses ; (3a?iXetv = aKovTi^etv. Qyyetv . . . 

e^opyt^etv . . . tto tetv; these infinitives all depend upon diavevoTj- 
cat. E Z 6e // ^, if I have not hitherto, etc. 

M tt A t (T r a qualifies irCbg ; in ivhat way could one best, etc. 7rp o- 8 

TpeipaiTo; see note, I. 2. 64. 

'Eiceivo II ev. There is no 6e antithetical to this [lev^ but the con- 9 

struction changes at the beginning of § 10. dyirov, I suppose ; see 

note, III. 3. 2 : ttov. 

27 



314 



NOTES. 



10 BiXriaroc o)v . . . dijlog u\ see note, II. 6. 7 : <5?}Aor elvai . . . 
evepyerifaovTa. el go l d eo l diduGKELv, for the more frequent con- 
struction : el ae Siot didaoKeLv. Cf. Oecon. VII. 20 ; VIII. 9, and Anab. 
III. 4. 35, and see Kuhn. Gr. § 307. R. 3, and L. Gr. II. § 551. A. 5. 

11 Tlpbg rolg aWoiq . . . 6elv /c a a:, r. A, in addition to other 

things ... it is also necessaiy, etc. 2i) 6' uov, have you indeed 

supposed; as in II. 6. 14; see note, I. 3. 13: rovg de KcXovg; 

oca re v 6 fio), k. t. X. This clause is contrasted with the following 
Kal el Ti aXko Kokov fiav-duveL rig /uu'&7}fj,ay by the particles re . . . Koi. 

ofic), in accordance with the customs and prescriptions of the State, 
and TL ijXko Kokhv . . . jLiu^ijfia, i. e. arts which men learn of their own 
accord. Cv'^^^ here /car' e^oxvv, for life adjusted according to the in- 
stitutions and laws of the State, in opposition to rustic and uncultivated 
life. Cf. Isocr. Panegyr. c. 5: evp7]G0[iev yap avryv (rr/v noXtv) oi) fio- 
vov Tcjv TTpbg rbv izoXe^ov Ktvdvvuv, aX?.a Kal TTjg aXArjg KaraGKevygy kv 
y KaroLKOVfzev Kal /zeiS^' r/g TToXtTevofie'&a Kal 6 C rjv ^7) v dvvdy.e'&a^ 

Gx^^bv aTTCLGrjg alriav ovGav. d cii Xby ov. In accordance with this, 

is the signification of ep/ir^veLav in TV. 3. 12: e p firjv eiav — , dC yg 
TzavTuv TLJV uyaT^uv /LieTadidofiev re aXki]'koig diduGKOvTeg Kal kolvovov- 
fiev Kal vo/Ltovg Ti'&eiie-&a Kal TzoTiLTevofis'&a. For the omission of the ar- 
ticle, see note, I. 1.9: enl ^evyog^ k, r. X-^ and cf. I. 2. 24: Koklog. 

12 "H rode ovk evre'&vfirjGaL, k.t.I. The general idea contain- 
ed in this and the following sections is : You perceive that the Athe- 
nians, who excel other nations in many things, excel in nothing so much 
as in the love of honor, which leads them to noble exertions. If then 
you would make your soldiers better, you must foster this principle by 

bestowing honor and praise upon them when they do well. brav 

ye x^P^^ TTjgd e rr/ g noXe tjg, when one chorus is made 

up from this whole State, i. e. the best performers among all the Athe- 
nians are chosen. The pronoun ode, ySe, rode, not only calls the at- 
tention to what follows (see note, I. 2. 3), but also designates that which 
lies before the eyes of the speaker and to which he may be supposed to 

point, hence called deiKTLKug. See Kiihn. Gr. ^303. R. 1. 6 elg 

AtjXov it e/xTTo/Lievog. In reference to the Delia or expeditions to 
Delos and festivals held there, to which allusion is here made, see Smith's 

Diet, of Gr. and Rom. Antiquities, p. 345, and cf. IV. 8. 2. evav- 

dpia . . . djuota, such a store of goodly men. In reference to the Pana- 
thenaea to which allusion is supposed to be made here, see the word in 
Smith's Diet. ; Potter's Ant. I. 452, and Kuhn. in h. 1. 

13 E v (J V i sweetness of voice, i. e. in singing. (pi?.0T L/nia . . . 



BOOK III. CHAP. IV. 



315 



^7r£p irapo^vvei, in love of honor, which incites, etc. Cf. III. 5. 3 : 

u2.?iu firjv (f)L?iorijLL6TaToi ye Kal (pL?iO(l)pov£GTaTOL nuvrov elaiv, unep ovx 
rjKLGTa irapo^vvei Ktvdvvevetv vnep evdo^cag re Kal TraTpidog, k. t. X. 

'Itttt iKov, sc. rexvVC, horsemanship. rov evS-uSe, lit. which is X4 

here, i. e. with inniKov, our horsemanship. tovtg), sc. imriKC). 

We should expect ev with the dative and it may have been omitted in 

copying in consequence of similarity with the preceding uv. 6 l e- 

veyKotev, sc.'AT^TjvaloL', cf Kiihn. Gr. § 238. R. 3. in reference to 
the ellipsis. iz apaa Kevy, k. r.l. These datives give a more de- 
finite explanation of the idea contained in rovru. So in Latin we fre- 
quently find successive ablatives in a similar relation. E / /c 6 f ye\ 

so it seems, at least. 

UpoTpen e tv; see note, I. 2. 64. u (p e ?i y d- y a ri : cf. note, 1. 15 

1 . S : a V t a a £ T a L, k. t. X. 



CHAPTER IV. 

I, T par y y 1., generals, chief commanders, ten in number, one from 1 

each of the (l>vXal. Oi> yap, are not indeed; see note, I. 3. 11. 

TOLov rot eiatv, are such (as they ever exhibit themselves). 

£ jLLe [lev, contrasted with ^ kvTia^evrjv de. bg £k k ar aXo y ov 

GTpar£v6^£vog^ making war in the regular service. KaruXoyog 
was the list of persons in Athens who were liable to regular military 
service. Hence, those persons who possessed a prescribed amount of 
property, served in the regular infantry, and were termed : ot kK 
KaraXoyov GTpaT£vovTec. Those of inferior rank, thetes^ were called: ol 
e^G) Tov KaraXoyov. See Catologos in Smith's Diet, and consult also 
Wachsmuth Hellen. Alterthumsk. II. sec. 1. S. 376. Cf. Thuc. VIII. 
24 ; Polit. V. 2, and Suidas' explanation, quoted from the Schol. ad 
Aristoph. Equ. ] 22. 23 : K a r a X o y o g • rj u77oypa(p?j ruv ocpeLXSvruv 
arpareveGd-ai Kal if £^apL'&/u7]acg - 6 Trtva^, £<f ov kveypacpov rcbv eKarpa- 

revofievcov ra ovofiara. KaTarerpt/i/Liai, I have worn away my life, 

spent my vigor. X o x^Ly (^v, commander of a ?^6xoc, about 100 men. 

ra^ tapxi^v, commander of a ra^tg^ a large division of the army, 

furnished by one <^f/l^. rpavftaTa vizb rcbv it oX e fiiov . . . 

EXf^'^' Tpav/Liara exelv, is passive in signification, to receive wounds, 
or, to be wounded ; hence in construction with the preposition vt^o. Cf. 



316 



NOTES. 



IV. 8. 10: t/GJ ETniieXela^ TEv^oiiai vtt' av^puncdv. Venat. 1. 11: 
^Tvxt TL/Liup'iac VTTO i^Ecju. R. Lrc. VI. 2 : rcTiTjya^ "kajielv viro tlvo^, 
Hellen. V. 1.5: oi 'A^jjvaloi . . . Trpuy^ara elxov vtto re tcjv At/otwv 

Kal Tov TopyiJTra. ovre ottXlttjv it 6) n ore arpaTevaafie- 

vovy . . . re. The service of the foot soldiers to whom Nichomachides 
belonged and which he considered as giving him a superior claim to the 
office in question, was more onerous then that of the cavalry, which 
until the latter ages of the republic, was composed chiefly of the nobili- 
ty ; see Fiske's Man. p. 270 sq. Ovre . . . re ; see note, I. 2. 47. 

2 Ely €, if indeed ; see Kuhn. Gr. § 317. 2 ; L. Gr. II. 704. II. 1. 

Kal yap oi e/Li7Topot; i. e. Kal oi efiiropoL yap, Jbr even they^ 

etc. Cf. note, II. 6. 7. 

3 KexopvyvKE. For an account of the Greek Choregia see Boeckh's 
Public. Econ. of Athens, p. 454 sq. ; Wachsmuth. Hellen. Alterthumsk. 

11. ^ 97. S. 92 sq. Ma AT,... alTi ovdev ; see note, I. 4. 9. 

5 /LLO lov . . . X ^ P ^ f^^^ (TT par ev/uaro g TrpoearuvaL ; cf. the 
use of ofiOLO^j IV. 8- 10: opC) Koi Trjv do^av rcov npoyeyovoTov av&pd- 
ncjv kv Tolg eTTLyLyvojuevocg ovx ofiotav KaraTieLirojuevyv tC)v re 
udiKijaavTGjv k a I ruv a6LK7]d-evT0)v ; and for a parallel use of s i m i- 
1 e m in Latin see Kiihn. Tusc. Disp. V. 3. 9 : s i m i 1 e m sibi videri 
vitam hominum e t mercatum eum, qui haberetur maximo ludorum 
apparatu totius Graeciae celebritate. 

4 Kal [XT] V . . . y e \ see note, I. 4. 12. C)6y g . . . xo pCov dc- 

6 aa K altaQ. The first duty of the Choragus was to assemble the per- 
sons who were to take the several parts in the chorus, and then to pro- 
vide teachers (dtdaaKa^ML) for them; hence didaaKakiag here. The 
preparation for the musical part of the entertainment was often attended 
with considerable difficulty ; hence cj^^vf here. See Chorus and Choragus 
in Smith's Diet, of Ant. ; Boeckh's Econ. of Athens, p. 456 and Wachs- 

muth, II. § 97. 2. S. 95. rovg KpaTLorovg ravra; i. e. as 

Schneider says : poetas, citharoedos, tibicines et reliquos artifices, qui 

scenam Atticam implebant et choros Dionysiacos. r oi) c t d^ov^ 

rag. . . Tovg fiaxov iievovg. For this use of the Art. and Part, 
cf. III. 8. 2; deofiE'&a rov iravGOvrog ; IV. 5. 3 : to exetv rovg /cwAv- 
aovrag, and see Kahn. Gr. § 244. 8 ; L. Gr. II. § 486. 2. 

5 TovTov vLK7j(l)6poc, SC. Tuv Tro?icjULKC)v OY wc may supply xPW^Tog or 
TTpdyjuaroc. We should naturally expect the plural number. But cf. 

Apol. § 7 ; Cyrop. VIII. 4. 6 ; Anab. II. 1. 21 sq. teal . . . Sanavuv 

6'; see note, I. 1.3; KuKelvog, k. t. ?l. ^i>v ry (^vXy. The 



BOOK III. CHAP. IV. 



317 



honor of a victory obtained by a chorus, belonged to the whole tribe, 
i>v7^7], from which the chorus was taken. The number of the Attic 
(jyvXac was ten, and they were again subdivided according to the region 
which they occupied into 174 drjfioi. See Smith's Diet, of Ant., Tribus. 

''Euv yiyvuGKri... aya^og av elrj. For this use of the modes 6 
with tuv and av, see Kiihn. Gr. § 339. 3. (a) ; L. Gr. II. § 818. 2. b. Cf. 
III. 6. 18 : eav . . . eiTLxeLpyg ra ryg noXeQg TrparTetv, ova av ^av/iaaaLfii, 
K. r. 2. 

Hot epov to. avr d eariv, y dia^epei tl\ cf. Oecon. V, 7 
14 sq. 

^Afj, (j) or £ p ov c elvat wpoGTjKet] cf. § 8 : to Tovg KaKovQ KoXd- 9 
^etv . . . dfiipoTepoig olfxaL tt p o gij ke lv. The former is perhaps 
the more usual construction. Cf. note, III. 3. 10. 

OvKeTL, no longer, or better not also, n on item. Anab. I. 10. 12 10 

and examples collected by Haase, Rep. Lac. XI. 7. (8). kx-^pot 

ye TO t, certainly at least. These particles make an emphatic contrast 
or restriction. See Hartung, Gr. Part. II. S. 365, 6. Kiihn. Gr. § 317. 3 j 
L. Gr. 11. § 705. 4. and cf. Anab. II. 5. 19 and III. 6. 13 ; IV. 2. 18, 33. 

Hap L€ic. There is an ellipsis of Ae^ov here. But passing by 1 1 
this, saj/, tell me. By this omission the impetuous, impatient state of 

mind of Nichomachides is indicated. ovx v k- ^ t ov~ 

TUV, eav aTTapda Kev Q y; the idea is : far the most important 
of the things which 1 have enumerated, if he may be unprepared, is, 
«tc. 

Mr/ KaTa(])p6v€c; we should naturally expect ovv after these 12 
words, but a paragraph containing the conclusion of a discourse, is fre- 
quently asyndic, see Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 760. 2. b ; and cf. IV. 2. 39 ; 8. 

7. e ; cf. note, I. 4. 17. to de [i e y l g t o v, b t l ; for the 

construction of this appositional clause, as it is sometimes termed, see 
Kahn. L. Gr. II. § 500. Anm. 2 ; and Matt. IL § 432. In Latin it would 
be changed to a relative enunciation : id quod maximum est. 
We frequently imitate the Greek construction in English. 
27* 



318 



NOTES. 



CHAPTER V. 

1 'n.eptK7iei...JlepiK?ieovi^ i) lu. This Pericles was the 
natural son of the great Athenian orator, who was by a formal decree 
" legitimated" by the Athenians, after the death of the other sons of 
Pericles, and permitted to take the name of his father. See Thirlwall's 
Greece, I. p. 345. He was one of the ten generals condemned to 
death after the battle of Arginusae. Cf. Plut. in Pericle ; Hellen. I. 5. 16 ; 

7. 2, and 38. rov rravv, the well known or distinguished; so 

navv is sometimes used, where kvdo^og, neptlSTieTTTog or some similar 

word may be supplied. E 7 w to c \ see note, I. 6. 11. gt pa- 

rr}y7]GavTor\ for the force of the Aor. see note, I. 1. 18 : povTievaag. 

■ kvdo^orepav. . . e/f ra TroAefxtKa; for the construction 

here, see Kuhn. L. Gr. 11. § 557. b. and Anm. and Gr. § 279 (b). 

Kat 6 Ilepi/cA^f; the relative construction is usual in Latin and 

English in such cases: cui Socrates. 6 1 a?.oy l^o iie- 

VOL TTEpl avTG)Vj iu our discussion of this matter. ottov fjdrj 

TO Svv arov k a r lv ; this answers to the preceding, ottcj^ 6e ravra^ 
K. T.l. We might expect ottcj^ for ottov (qua in re), but cf. Apol. 
§ 25 : dgre 'd-avfj.aaTov ejnotye donel elvai^ n ov (qua in re) Trore £(pdvy 

vfiiv TO Tov d-avcLTov elpyaGfievov kfiol a^iov. "ii^Vt now, i.e. that 

we may come directly to this point, may omit all circumlocution. Cf. Har- 
tung, Gr. Part. I. 241. 2 ; Kahn. L. Gr. 11. § 690. b. 

2 016a yap; the yap here has little more force than an emphatic ye ; 

cf. I. 4. 9 : ovSe yap. H tofiaTa 6e aya^&a Kal Ka\a\ the 

position of these words so as to be in contrast with nlrj-x^eL juev, deserves 
notice. The Latin can retain the same position by means of the relative 

circumlocution : quae quidem bona pulchra sint. iTGTepov; see 

note, n. 7. 8: ejLta'&ov 6e rroTepov. TavTy; see note, L 7. 3: 

T avT Tj TiVTTTjpov. A e £ TT £ cnS" G i, to be inferior. e avTolg. 

The reflexive for the reciprocal pronoun ; see II. 6. 20. 

3 'A/lAa [irjv . . . ye (at vero)... Kal /j,7/v...y£ (jam 

V e r o) ; cf. note, I. 1. 6. and I. 4. 12. irpoyovov; cf. Hipparch. 

VII. 3 : Kal /LL7/V em ye Tolg irpoyovotg ov fielov 'A.'&rjvaloi 7 Bolg)toI 

(ppovovGLv. eoTiv 01 for the construction of ecTiv with the 

relative pronoun, see Kiihn. Gr. §331. R. 4; Sophocles, § 150.5. 

fzet^o) Kal TrXeito; see note, I. 2. 24. cj, on account of 

which, qua re, sc. tu irpoyovov KaXa epya elvai. irpoTpeTTOVTai 

TE ; this position of re is not elsewhere unknown, when the predicate 



BOOK III. CHAP. V. 



319 



takes precedence ; cf. IV. 2. 40 : e^Tjyelro, are kvofii^ev eidevai 6elv 
Kal eTTLTTjdeveLv, for: d evofic^ev eidevai re 6. teal ctt. 

'A?i7]d-7j, expressed by an adverb in Latin : v e r e. crvv T o A- 4 

fitdri . . . ev Aef3adeia gv (icpo pa. The disaster here alluded to, 
was the defeat of the Athenians under Tolmides at Lebadea in Boeotia, 
near Chaeronea, B. C. 447, Oiymp. 83. 2. See Thirlwall's Greece, Ch. 
XVII. Vol. I. p. 305, and Mitford ch. 12. sec. 5. Cf. Thucyd. 1.113 j 

Plut. Per. c. 18, Ages. c. 19; Diod. XII. 6. i] fie-&' 'lirwo k p a- 

rove £7tI ArjTiLG). Por an account of the defeat of the Athenians at 
Delium, B. C- 420, here referred to, see Thirl wall, Yol. 1. 381. Socrates, 
then forty-five years old, was himself present at the battle of Delium ; 
and the Athenian general Laches " declared, that if all the Athenians 
had fought as bravely as he, the Boeotians would have erected no tro- 
phies." See Wiggers' Life of Socrates, Ch. Y. and references there. 
The use of the preposition em with A?]?/lg} after ev with AejSadelaj 
deserves notice. It has been found on examination that v/herever 
this battle at Delium is spoken of, either eKt or Trept is always used with 
the name of the place, and never ev, as in other cases in accounts of 
battles. The reason seems to be, that the name Delium was properly 
given to a temple, and although comprising the city proper, it did not 
extend to the country around the city, where the battle was fought j 
hence, eiri is in place. Cf. the meaning of the prepositions ev and eiri 

in Kiihn. Gr. § 289, 1. (1), (a) and § 296. (1), (a). eK rovrov, 

after d(j)^ ov, as eK rovrov often follows eTreij inde or deinde. Cf. 

Cyrop. Y. 3. 15; YI. 1. 33, et al. Trpbg rovg Bolcjtov^ . . . wpbg 

Toijc ^ K'&rjvaLovg. Upog here, in comparison with, strictly governs 66^av 
implied: Trpd^- t?)v tcov ^Ad-rjvaiov So^av ; cf. III. 6. 8 : edv 6e {y rrjc 
TToXecjg SvvafiLg) yrrtov tcjv evavrccov (rf) ; and see Kiihn. Gr. § 323. R. 
6 ; L. Gr. II. § 749. d. ol . . . roliiuvreg; see note, II. 7. 13. 

'A % 1\ see note, I. 2. 42. It should be noticed that aTJid is here, af- 5 
ter the concessive clause which it introduces : alad^dvofiat juev, followed 

by the adversative 6e. dv 6 pc . . . d pxov r l . . . ScaKela-d-ai, 

to be more obediently disposed toward a leader; cf. Cyrop. YII. 5. 45; 
h/d yap v/icv, cognep einog, SLUKeL/iat. AiaKel(7-&ai is constructed here 
with the dative, but frequently with the Acc. and the preposition npog 
or Trapd. to. . . d-d paog . . . eftj3d7ilei, k. t. /I, security pro- 
duces in them negligence, etc. Qdpaoc is opposed to (j)6fSog. 

T e K fii] paio . . . dnb tg)v, k. t. X ; cf. note, II. 6. 6. egr d v, Q 

as long as, whilst, qu am diu ; cf. I. 2. 18 : uoxppovovvre egre IcoKpdret 
GVvrjGTTjv ; Oecon. I. 23 : alKL^ofievac . . . rovg otKovg ovnore TirjyovGLv^ 



320 



NOTES. 



r' av apx<-o(jiv avruv. — ^ 6 c tt e p xopevtal, as those who dance 
in the chorus. It was necessary that the dancers should keep their eye 
on the leader of the chorus ; and hence, the force of this comparison. 

7 IlaXtv uvepeT^iaTL^7/vaL ryg upxdtcic e «. r. A, to be 
again animated with the desire for the ancient valor, etc. Concerning 
the verb avepe'&., see Bornem. Anab. VI. 6. 9. For the construction of 
the Gen. with vno implied, see Schneider in h. 1. 

8 E/ £ j3ov?i6fj.€T9-a . . . h^opfiCf>iiev, sc. vellemus, incite- 
mu s. In the protasis eI with the indicative of a past tense, implies that 
the negative of the condition is true, (i. e. if we wished, which we do not)^ 
but in the apodosis, on the contrary, the affirmative is true ; see Kiihn. 

Gr. § 339. 3. (a) ; L. Gr. II. § 820. b. and cf Zumpt's Lat. Gr. ^ 524. 

ovTLdg\ after the participle, ovtd^ and some other adverbs are fre- 
quently added, to denote more definitely the result of the action indicated 
by the participle. Cf. III. 10.2: en 'ito7.1C)v avvdyovregrak^ ekclg- 
Tov KuX/iLGTa, oi) TO c oXa TO, a^fiara Ka7iu ttoleltc (paivea'&ai ; IV. 8. 
11. and see Stallb. Plat. Phaed. p. 260. D. and KQhn. Gr. § 312. R 7; 

L. Gr. II. § 666. Anm. 6. rovr' av, sc. rd fZEr' aperTjc npuTeveiv. 

d e L KT E V . . . TrpogfjKov . . . kol . . . av eIev Kpar lgto l. 

For the change of construction from the Part. irpogyKov to cjg with the 
verb, see KQhn. L. Gr. II. § 771. 4. 

9 01 II at /iiEv; see note, II. 6. 5. eL tovq je tz aTiaior a- 

Tovg . . . apLGTovQ jE-yovEvat] the construction is : eI dvaf/,L/Liv7^G- 
KOLfiEv avTovg ciKyKoorag rovg ye . . . ivpoyovovg avruv dpcGTOvg yEyovi' 
vai, if we recall to their minds those very ancient men, (more lit : if we 
should remind them that they have heard, etc.,) . . . their ancestors, whom 
they have heard were n;iost excellent. In sense avT6i)g dKTjKoorag is con- 
nected, dizb KOLvov, with both dKYjicoorag and dvafiifivyGKOiiLLEv. Cf. 
Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 852. k. 

p a, an. ryv tCjv eCjv KpiGLv, judgment in respect to the Gods ; 

the objective genitive. Cf. II. 7. 13 : tov tov Kvvbg loyov. oi n Epl 

Ke K po K a, not simply Cecrops, as this circumlocution was employed 
in a later stage of Greek literature, but Cecrops and those with him, the 
tribunal, Avith him as presiding over it. See Kiihn. Gr. § 263. d ; L. Gr. 
II. § 474. d ; Buttmann, p. 439. The allusion here is to the contest be- 
tween Neptune and Minerva in reference to the guardianship of Attica, 
of which Cecrops was made umpire. Cf. Apollod. III. 14, and see 

Grote's History of Greece, Vol. I. 266, 7. 6 upETr/v, i. e. Sid Td 

fiET^ dpETTjg TrpuTEVELVf SLS lu § 8. Ou accouut of his virtue, Cecrops was 
counted worthy to be a judge, umpire, among the Gods. Asyu 



BOOK III. CHAP. V. 



321 



yap; cf. note, I. 4. 9. Kal ... ye; cf. 1. 2.53; III. 8. 6. and 

Plat. Menex. p. 235. E : Tig avrrj ; /} dyXov ort 'Aanaalav "XeyEig ; Keyo 

y d p. K al KovvGv ye rbv M7]Tpoj3Lov. ryv Ftpex'^scjg ye rpo- 

<prjv Kai y ev EG iv\ for the figure called varepov irporepovy cf. the pas- 
sage of which this is an imitation, in Homer's Iliad, II. 547. Erectheus 
was a very renowned king of Attica, son of Pandion I. He also appears 
in the fabulous history of Athens, as a god, Poseidon Erechtheus ; and as 
a hero Erectheus, son of the Earth ; Grote's Hist, of Greece, Vol. I. p. 271. 

err' eKelvov, in his age, ill ius aetate; see Kilhn. Gr. § 296. 

(2) and § 273. K. 12; L. Gr. II. § 611. e/c rr/g k xo [i ev ri g 4/ tz eU 

pov, from the whole adjoining continent, as opposed to the Peloponne- 
sus ; i. e. Thrace, which in most ancient times extended even to the bor- 
ders of Attica. The war of the Athenians with the Thracians and Eleu- 
sinians is here alluded to. Cf Grote's Hist. Gr. I. p. 275 sq., and refer- 
ences. e^' '}ipaK?i€L6C)v tt pbg rov g ev JleAoirovvyaL), 

the war carried on by the sons Heracles, the Heraclidae, against Eurys- 

theus and the Peloponnesians ; cf Grote's Hist. II. p. 1 sq. ettI 

Qrj a eog. The war under the guidance of Theseus against the Ama- 
zons and Thracians. In reference to the character and exploits of The- 
seus, see Grote's Hist. Gr. I. 282 sq. yeyovaai t€)v Kad-' sav- 

Toijg uv^ p^TT ov dp LGT ev G av T e g, excelled the men of their age, 
their contemporaries. The Gen. is here governed by dpLGrevGavreg ; see 
Crosby's Gr. Gram. § 362. 

E/ 6e (SovXei, (sc. dva/uLfiv^GKoifiEv uv,) lit. if you please, let us, 11 
etc. or, moreover^ porro. There is an urbanity in the phraseology 

which is especially characteristic of the Greek language. ol . . . 

/uev drrdyovoL, ...6e rrpb i/jucov yEyovoreg, their descendants, who 
preceded, though not long, our age ; thus the force of the fiev . . . dhis 
given by our relative who and particle thouxjh^ in Latin : qui...tamen. 
Special allusion is made here perhaps to the Athenians of the age of 
Miltiades, Themistocles and Aristides, who carried on the war with the 

Persians. See Thirlwall, I. p. 233 sq. avrol Kad-' kavrovg, 

they by themselves, i. e. alone. Nepos, however, says. Milt, c 5 : Hoc 
in tempore nulla civitas Atheniensibus fuit auxilio praeter Plataeenses. 

fcv p I ev ov T ag, i. e. the Persians. — — nT^eLGTrjv . . . d(j)op' 

firjv Ke KTTj juEv ov g, had acquired greater power and resources than 

any of their predecessors; cf note, II. 7. 11. ot 6?/ Kal Tieyovrat. 

"Og is not unfrequently, as here, used for ovrog yap ; cf. note, I. 2. 64. 
The particle drj, Kiihner says, in this place signifies: uti constat 
inter omnes; cf note, II. 2. 3 and II. 1. 21. The praise here be- 
stowed upon the Peloponnesians, must have special reference to the 



222 



NOTES. 



Lacedemonians. Aeyovrai ; the idea of celebrity is contained in this 
word, as frequently : celebrantu r. Atyovrat y a p ; see note, 1. 4. 9. 

12 A L e- jLL e Lv av, remained, t:v rrj [sc. } // or eavruv, in their own 
teiritory. Hence the Athenians were called ahrox'&oveg and yrjyevelq ; 

Isocr. Panegyr. p. 65. vrrep diKaiuv uvrtHyovTec', cf. 

Aristides, Panathen. p. 109 sq. as cited by Schneider in h. 1. ^tt e- 

TpeTTov £ KetvoLg, committed or referred (the matter in dispute, their 
difficulties) to them. The subject of eirtrpEnov is rd avTLTieyofievov, sup- 
plied^ from uvTiXt-yovreg. We ma}^, however, with KQhner, take cttc- 
Tpenov as reflexive: submitted themselves; so in III. 11. 5: ry rijxy cTrt- 
Tpen£Lg\ Demosth. de Cherson. p. 92. 9 : del /it) ETrirpETreiv airC) (rcj 
^LriTTTTCj). See Kiilm. Gr. § 249. 1 ; L. Gr. II. § 392. 

13 Kal ^aviia^co y e. The particles ical . . . ye here indicate assent to 
the opinion of Socrates and add an inference : I know it and am aston- 
ished, etc. /; TToXic oTTCjf; the unusual position of v irolig be- 
fore oTTGjf gives it emphasis : this city [sc. of which such a thing was 
least of all to be expected]. See Kahn. Gr. § 348. 8 ; L. Gr. II. ^ 864. 3 
and cf. Stallb. Plat. Phaedr. p. 238. A, also II. 7. 8 below, where an in- 
terrogative particle is constructed in a similar manner. For the same 

idiom in Latin, see Kahn. Tusc. Disp. 11. 4. 12. 1 977, olfiaL, 6 

'Eo)Kparyg. This is the order of the words in most of the best Mss. 
Cf. in Latin, Cic. Brut. c. 23. § 91: Quid igitur, in quit, est causae, 

Brutus; and Bornem. Cyrop. I. 6. 3 ; Plat, de Rep. VL p. 503. B. 

cjgTrep k at . . . ovtg) Kat; see note, I. 1.6: Kal izpaTreLv. Cf. for 
a similar idiom in Latin, Cic. de Nat. Deor. II. 6. 17 : ut quod etiam 
. . . hoc idem. 

24 Ao Kel fio L, in construction with the Nom. with the Infin. and the 
Ace. with Inf. {x^ipovg yevecj^ac). Thus we not unfrequently find the 
Acc. when the idea of thinking, judging, is contained in doKel /not. Cf. 
IV. 3. 10; Herod. III. 124: eSuKee ol tov narepa . . , T.ovo'&aL fiev virb 
Tov Aiof, xpf-^f^^^f- TOV TjHov. Both constructions are found in 
Anab. III. \. W: e d ^ ev avrC) ppovrfig yevofievrjq GKTjTTTog tt e- 
oelv elg ttjv irarpcjav o'lKtav Kal kK tovtgv Xa fiir e ad^ a i ndaav. 
See Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 649. b. So v i d e tu r is used in Latin ; cf. Kilhn. 
Tusc. Disp. V. 5. 12. vvv TrpuTevovrac, sc. the Lacedaemo- 
nians. TOV TO Lc T a avT a; for the Dat. after 6 avroc, see Kiihn. 

Gr. 284. (4); L. Gr. II. § 576. av . . . elev; the change from 

the Part, to conditional enunciation should not escape notice here. Cf. 

I. 4. 15, and I. 1. 18, note. ei 6' k7TL/LLe2,eaTepov, sc. xP^'^t^ 

supplied and kolvov from the Part. xP^H-^'^ol. 



BOOK III. CHAP. V. 



223 



Tl6pl)D irov elvai, procul sane abesse. Tiov primarily implies 15 
doubt or hesitancy, opposed to 67], and is frequently employed ironically 
where a thing is certain, to give a more courtly air to an affirmation : 
o p i n o r, or in connection here : you say, do you not ? or, if I nmtake not. 
Cf. Lewis, Contr. Atheos, p. 23. n. 10; and note, III. 3. 2; IV. 2. 31. 

TT p £ a I3v r e pov g aldecTovrat; cf. Cic Cat. Maj. XVIII. 63 : 

Lysandrum Lacedaemonium dicere aiunt solitum Lacedaemone esse 
honestissimum domicilium senectutis. Nusquam enim tantum tribuitur 

aetati, nusquam est senectus honoratior; and Xen. Rep. Lac. X. 2. 

o i ; cf note, I. 2. 64 : og utto tCjv Traripuv u px ov r a t a ar acp po- 

V elv Tuv yepatrepuv. For the use of the Inf. here, to indicate that the 
thing is done with purpose, instead of the Part. Avhich would merely 
show that the action was entered upon, see Kiihn. Gr. § 311. 16; L. Gr. 
11. § 551. e. The phrase is much stronger than apxovrat KaTa(ppovovV' 
reg would have been. Cf. III. 1.5: rjp^aro Ge dtSuGKELv ; 5. 22 : {einslv) 
dnore naXaieiv i/p^tj (jLav&dveiv ; 6. 3 : e/c rivog upEy rijv tco/iLV evepye- 
relv ; IV. 2. 3 : "keyeiv apxofievor o)6e Trpooi/LLiuaeraL. 

'AydA?.ovTaL enty k. t. A, they rejoice in^ etc. avv e py elv IG 

kavTolg Tu Gv/LL(p£povra; for a similar construction with the Ace, 

see note, II. 6. 25. uX?^,?^ /\,o l g ; for the interchange here between 

ak\r}\oLg and eavrolg, see note, II. 6. 20. aWn/ko ig 6 ina^^ov- 

T at\ the Dat. depends upon 6tKd(^ovTaLy from the idea of contending 
which is included in that verb ; see Kiihn. ^ 284. 3. (2) ; L. Gr. 11. § 574. 

C. irpoaipovvrai, fi d X /i v ; cf. note, II. 1 . 2. a v fidxov- 

rai, Av, again, also, designates a kind of correspondence between fxd- 

Xovrai and SUag dcKd^ovrat. See Hartung, Gr. Part. I. S. 155. 

Taig eig rd rotavra SvvdjueGi, k. r. X. T d to cavra rei'ers not 
to Tolg KOLvolg, but to fiaxovrci, k. r. "k; i. e. they rejoice especially on 
account of their ability to contend, etc. 

'Att e c pta Kal KaKia, ignorance and degeneracy, which arise from 17 
neglecting gymnastic exercises and from contempt of the authority of 
leaders. ex "9- pa Kal julaog, hostility and hatred, arising from spurn- 
ing the authority of magistrates and intestine dissensions. jti el^ov y 

ugT e (pepeiv Svv acr-d-ai KaKov ; for this construction of the Inf with rj 
dgTE after the comparative, see Kahn. § 341. 3. (a) ; L. Gr. II. § 825. e. 

HovTj pta V oaelv. In accordance with an idiom common in other 18 
languages. voGeiv is metaphorically used in reference to a disturbed con- 
dition of the State ; cf. Anab. VIL 2. 32 : rd 'OdpvGuv Trpdyjuara evo- 
GTjaev ; Demosth. Olynth. II. p. 22 : QeTrakolg vogovgi Kal araGLu^ovGi 
Kal Terapay/LLivoLg. It is also used of the State as visited by famine, 



324 NOTES. 

Xen. de Vectig. IV. 9. Thus in Latin it is said : a e g r o t a respublica, 
morbus civitatis, etc. Seiffert renders uvTjKearu irov. voaelv : i n s a n a- 

bili perversitatc laborare. role in lgt dr a uq^ those 

who taught gymnastics, TraLdorpLiSaig ; see Smith's Lex. Gymnasium, p. 

483. ovdivcjv 6e Karadeiarepov . . . VTTTjperovGL, i. c. 

ov6e uXkuv TLvC)v Karadeearepov vTryperovaiv ; see note, I. 5, 6. 

19 T ovro yap to l; for the force of ytip in answers, see note, I. 4. 9. 
and Kahn. Gr. § 317. 3. Tovro is here prospective, i. e. it prepares the 
way for and makes more emphatic the phrase following: to . . . irei- 

•&apxelv ; see Kahn. Gr. § 304. 2 ; L. Gr. II. § 631. 2. k a I -^avfiaa- 

Tov koTL^ is even wonderful, (not only true, but also wonderful). Kai is 

emphatic ; see Kiihn. Gr. § 321 . R. 5. Tovg fiev to lovtov g, i.e. 

vavTai, kpeTaL, tKLiSuTai, etc., the lowest class of the Athenians. 

Toi): . . . 6 7r?i It a (; nal tovq Itt tteIc] these nouns are contrasted with 
Toijg . . . TOLovTovg above, as indicating persons belonging to the higher 
classes of citizens ; see Wachsmuth, Hellen. Alterthumsk. P. II. Vol. I. 
S. 403. 

20 'H Ape LG) Tray 0) povXr] for the force of de, see note, I. 
3. 13, and for a description of the council called (SovXtj and the Areopa- 
gus {kpeiG) irdyo)), the most ancient judicial tribunal of the Athenians, 
V. h. vv. in Smith's Lexicon, and Potter's Gr. Antiquities, I. p. Ill sq. 

eK TU)v dedoKijuaafievcjv ; see note, II. 2. 13. t o v t o i c, 

refers, /cara avvecnv, to ^ovTiyv ; see note, II. 1.31. 

21 Kal pyv . . . y e ] see note, I. 4. 12. ovd evl tovtdv, i. e. 

temperance, order, obedience, etc., as implied in the preceding InfF. 

'I a (jq 7 a p, i. e. what you say is true, for perhaps^ etc. Cf. IV. 4. 13, 
14, 21, and see Kiihn. L. Gr. 11. § 754. 1, and a similar use of the Latin 

enim in Cic. Tusc. Disp. I. 6. 11. Cf. also note, I. 4. 9. ov6e 

elg, emphatic for ovdeig, see note, I. 6. 2. e 0' olg b (peoTua l 

for the repetition of the preposition, cf II. 9. 2. avToax^ ^ i^d^ov- 

a L V, rashly, without the requisite knowledge, take the rule upon them- 
selves. 

23 A e, and also, i t e m q u e. iroXld fiep l /iv uv, to think much 

upon, be solicitous; cf. note, I. 1. 11 and 14; Oecon. XX. 25. 

OTTO) g /I 7/ Ad-& Tj c (J e av Tov uyvouv, that you may not, without 
knowing it, be ignorant, etc. See Kiihn. § 310. 4. (1). We find this 
construction, the Aor. tense Tia-^elv with the present, as well as the Aor. 
participle; cf. IV. 2. 7 ; VI. 1. 22, et saep. For the use of the present 
participle, cf. Cyrop. V. 3. 9 : ottw^ Id-^rj 0^7.0$- ijv y/xlv. There is no 
good reason why the present should not be employed with Xa'&elv ; in- 



BOOK III. CHAP. V. 



325 



deed, the sense seems to demand it as in the passage above cited. 

fiT] elSora. We should rather expect ovk eldug. But the attraction 
appears to be omitted here on account of the contrast with the Acc. 
Tovg eTTLGTa/Liepovg ; and fxy (not ov) seems to be used on account of the 
conditional form of the phrase : eav, k. t. 1. Cf. Kiihn. Gr. § 310, 3. R. 1, 
and L. Gr. 11. § 656. 1. 

Aav dv E L Q jie . . . or t . . . TiEjecg; personal, for the imperson- 24 
al construction : XavT&avet jue, k.t.\\ see Kiihn. Gr. § 329. E. 4; L. Gr. 
11. § 771. 2, and cf. IV. 2. 21 : Ar/^tof . . . on a ojeto Eldhai ovk oUev, ov6^ 
olofLEvoc. Probably the construction otl Ah/Eig is employed to avoid 

the ambiguity of the two participles, olofxevog and T^Eyuv. dfzo'Ao- 

ycj fievToiy stilly I concede, etc. Kiihner makes /^fi^roi merely con- 
firmative here, as in II. 1. 12; but there is perhaps an allusion to the 
irony in the preceding thought of Socrates, which would naturally lead 
Pericles to objection instead of assent. 

In this and the following sections, Socrates inculcated the necessity 25 
of practical exercise, with theoretical knowledge of military discipline. 

oprj fxEyuXa-y Citheron, Cerastis, and other mountains guarded 

the approach to Attica. 6 l i ^g) ar a c bpEUiv k pv fiv olg, is 

girded around by steep (lit. fenced, secured) hills and mountains ; i. e. 
Parnes, Brilessus, Hymettus, Laurion, etc, 

Mvcroi Kot HLOLdaL. The Mysians, inhabitants of Mysia, and the 26 
Pisidians, of the country bounded by Phrygia on the west and north, 
Isauria on the east and Pamphylia on the south. See Owen's Anab. I. 

1 . 1 1 ; III. 2. 23. [3 aG lXe D The king of the Persians was jSaai- 

Xevc, fiar^ e^oxvv, and this noun is accordingly used as a proper name, 
without the article ; see Kiihn. Gr. § 244. R. 3, and cf. lY. 2. 33 ; Symp. 

IV. llj et al. LLKov D\ for this use of the present as a Perf. after 

the Perf. aKijuoag, see Kiihn. Gr. § 255. R. 1, and cf. Woolsey's Gorgias, 
p. 470. A, and 503. C. 

IsIexp i- T^c e/la^paf tjXl Kcag G)7r?ic<7fj,Evovg; cf. note, 1. 27 

2. 35. The youth from 18 to 20, ephebi, who were frequently sent into 
the country under the name of tteplttoXol, are here alluded to. In Xen. 
Vectig. IV. 52 it is said of them : ol ttepltzoTieIv rrjv x^P^'^ rax'&EVTEQ. 
Cf. Smith's Lex. Ephebus, p. 407, and Wachsmuth, Hellen. Alterthumsk. 
B. III. § 56. S. 476. 

28 



326 



NOTES. 



CHAPTER VI. 

1 TXav Kov a. This Glauco was brother of the philosopher Plato, 
and probably a different individual from the one mentioned below 

and in the next chapter, as father of Charmides. ov 6 eizti 

eiKOGLv ^T7) y Ey V 6) g. So in I. 2. 40, it is said: nplv eIkoglv 
€tC)v elvat. Twenty years was the age at which the youth must arrive 
before taking upon himself the duties of citizen, and being allowed to 
vote and speak in the public assembly. See Thirlwall's Gr. Vol. I. p. 

1 86 ; Smith's Dictionary, Ephehus. ovrtjv aA?.G)v oIkeluv, 

K. T. ?i, although he had other ve\&ii\es, etc. ' kdvvaro TzavGai e/l- 

k6/j.ev6v te anb rov (Sr/juaroc koI KaraytXaarov ovra^no one had 
been able to withdraw him from being dragged from the speaker's stand, 
and from derision, i. e. no one was able to prevent him from harangue- 
ing in public, although hissed from the stand, etc. Por the construction 
of the participles with the Inf. here, see Kuhn. Gr. § 310. 4. f: L. Gr. II. 
§ 660. VI. Cf. III. 14. 1 : knavovro iroXlov bipovovvTEg. In illustra- 
tration of this passage, especially of the means employed to silence a 
speaker in the public assembly, Schneider quotes Plat. Protag. p. 319. C. 

XapfiiSTjv; see III. 7. 1 . UXur uv a. The rare allusion 

of Xenophon to Plato in his writings, has been attributed by some to 
jealous rivalry. See Gell. N. A. XIV. 13. 

2 Big TO kd- eIti a a L ukov elv, in order to excite in him a desire to 
hear. For eIq to with the Inf , see Kiihn. Gr. § 308. 2. (d), and cf. Anab. 

VII. 8. 20. TO tads Xs^ag KaTE(7X£v,he detained him by the 

following conversation. r/ filv. The Dat. of the personal pronouns 

of the first and second persons is used to denote a familiarity or confi- 
dence between the speaker and hearer, (Dativus ethicus) ; see Kiihn. 

Gr. § 284. (10). (d), and cf Plat. Alcib. I. c. 56. Kalbv yap- of. 

note, I. 4. 9. elttep tl Kat a Wo tuv tv av&piJTroLg, if 

there is anything else in human affairs, i. e. KaXov, honorable. Cf. Cy- 
rop. II. 2. 17: ovdsv uvLGUTEpov vo/j.l^o tg)v ev uv&pomocg slvai. Cf. 
the use of nat in comparisons, note, 1. 1. 6 j 6. 3, and also Bornem. Symp. 
p. 67 : ELTVEp TL nal a/lZo, Kal tovto jua-&r}T6p ; Cyrop. III. 3. 42 : ^v/i- 

(pEpEL 6' VjULVj ELTTEp TU Kal U?.?i(,), TO VLKUV. 

3 ju £y a?iv p E T 0, from ftEyag, and the termination -"ji^w which de- 
notes a transforming into that which the primitive adjective signifies ; 

Kiihn. Gr. § 232. 1. (c) ; hence here, 7oas elated in mind. ydiogf 

gladly. uTzoKpvTpri-, some Mss. and editions have airoKpyiprigy but 



BOOK III. CHAP. VI. 



327 



not well ; for uTTOKpvKretv rt refers to things without ourselves, to hide a 
thing; hut aTro/cpvTrread-al rt to that within, cowcea/, plainly the idea 
here. Cf. II. 3. 14: Tzavra ru ev uv^punoLg (jtLXrpa kiiiorapLevog iraTiai 
uTTeKpvTTTov ; 6. 29 : fiy gv ovp aTTOKpvTzrov ue ; and IV. 4. 1 : TTspl rov 
ScKatov -ye ovic ciTTeKpvTrTeTO f/v elxe yvcjfiTjv ; and see Kilhn. Gr. § 250. 
R. 4; L. Gr. II. § 398. 5. 

uv Tore g icott cov, elliptically for cjg uv dtaGLcjirj/Gecev gko- 4 
•7rC)v or el rore aKonoLrj ; cf. note, II. 6. 38. 

^lnor y ovv \ cf. note, I. 4. 8, and III. 3. 5 : AeZ" yovv. Ke^ov 5 

^r]\ see note, I. 2. 41 : A/da^ov 6i]. TiOGUL riveg; cf note and 

references, I. 1. 1 : rotude rcg rjv. VLveg avrcbv, sc. irpoGodoL ry 

TToTiei ev d e Cog e ^ovg lv, are deficient, or small. 

Ilpof rauTu . . . eGxoXuGu, lit. had leisure for, hence, given attention 6 
to. Tavra refers to the whole preceding clause: otl kol tovtdv rug rre- 
pLTTug u(^aLpeLv dtavori \ hence the plural number is used; see Kiihn. 
§ 241. 3; L. Gr. II. § 423. Cf. at the end of the section: entfieTiTj^Tjvat 
TOVTCJV, and § 10: dia to fieye^^og avrcjv, to . . . irotelv; the ar- 
ticle is used for the sake of emphasis ; see Kiihn. Gr. § 308. R. 1 ; L. Gr. 

II. § 643. ur) eiSoTa; the subject is implied in the participle : 

one not knoiving ; cf. note, I. 3. 8: uTTTOfievov. 

Kal Tu bvTa tt p o g a tt o (3 alo t uv, i. e. he not only would not 7 
enrich the city, but even^ etc. (oi) [lovov ov tcIovtl^ol uv tt/v ttoTilv). 

"Httuv t Cov e v av t I o}v, for Tyg tCov evavTLcov, compendious com- 3 
parison 5 see note and references, III. 5. 4. 

OvTCj g ye utto g t 6 ft ut g e I it el v, to speak thus directly from 9 
memory, m e m o r i t e r. Cf. Stallb. Plat. Phaedr. p. 235. C, and Theat. 
p. 142. D : ov [lu Tov Ata, ovk ovv ovtg) (sic statim) ye utto GTSfiuTog ; 
also III. 11.7: ov yup drj ovTcog ye uTexvcog oleG-dac XPV- 

T y v . . . TT p u TTj V, sc. upxrjv or odov^Jirst, p r i m u m 5 cf. Oecon. XI. 
i : TU fiev irepl tuv Trig yvvaiKog epycjv iKUvC)g juoL doKG) unrjuoevai 

TTjv 7TpL)T7jv ) aud scc Kilhn. Gr. § 279. R. 8. uvtCjv, not sc. dvvu- 

uecov or 7T0?.efj.tKG)v, but referring to the whole matter in question: rei. 

' A. 7. A a TO cf. note, I. 2. 36. ^vXukuI . . . (j) pov pol, 

praesidia. . . milites praesidearii. gv /Lii3 ovXev g e tv, 

i. e- oMa Ge Gv/uiSovTievGeLv, to be repeated from the preceding context, 
instead of olda, otl gv GVfil3ov?.evGeLg ; but the change from otl with a 
form of the finite verb to the infinitive is not rare. For the distinction 
in meaning between these two forms and also between them and the 



328 



NOTES. 



construction with the Part, instead of the Inf., see Ktihn. § 329. R. 5, and 
311. 2; L. Gr. 11. § 771. 5, and § 657. Anm. 2. 

11 'Eyuy e, sc. a^atpelv avfilSovXevati. ev e Ka ye rov ovtdc 

. . . (l>vXaTT 8 a I, cjfTf K X i TT r e (TtQ a L r a ek rrjq x^P^^i 
since the watches are so badly kept {(^v7.aKal (^vXlirrovTaL^) that, etc. 
Td e/c r/yf x^'^P^C is a constr. praegn. for ra ev rrj x^P9^ (ovra) avryc 
{tvC X^'^P^^) /c/^f7rrecTi9ai, like ol ek Trjg uyopag av&puiTOi aire^vyov for 
oi ev T7J ayopd uv^ponot rrjg uyopag aTTe(^vyov. Cf. III. 11- 13 : 
polo ra Trapti aeavryg ; Sympos. IV. 31 : ra eK ryg o'lKiag neTrpaTac ; 
and see Kahn. L. Gr. II. § 623 ; Biittm. § 151. 1.8. The verb KTieTrretv, 
to take secretly, by stealth, is here contrasted with apiru^eLv, to seize 
openly. Cf. IV. 2. 15: lav 6e nXeTZTri re kqI upira^y ra tovtdv \ 17: 

uv . . . K?iEipr) '// dp-TTciay . . . ^[(pog. Kal dpTra^ecv e ^ o v aiav, 

even the power of openly plundering, taking by force, i. e. ov [lovov kUtt- 
Tecv aZPid Kal dpTra^eiv. For the construction of dpTru^eLv e^ovGtav, see 

note, II. 1. 25. r(j f3 ovXo fiev (p^ cuilibet or cuivis. 

ardp, e(})7] ; for the repetition of e(p7j, see note, II. 4. 1. norepo v 

fk^^ (jv avTog. . . y TTWf, whether yourself coming (being present) . . . 

or how. The particle irug answers to the participle e?id^dv. elKd^o)- 

fiev ... elSu/ievy for eUd^ijg . . . eldyg, in accordance with Athenian 
urbanity. 

12 Te/iyv,fiee note, I. 4. 5. rdpyvpia, the silver mines of Lau- 

rion ; see note and references, II. 5. 2. Ov yap ovv e?iy?iV'&a. 

Upon yap in responses, see note, I. 4. 9. Ovv indicates that the reason 
introduced by yap is certain, beyond doubt. 'Cf. III. 14. 2 ; Cyrop. II. 
1.7: OvKOVv CLKpojSoXil^ea'&aL dvdyKr} earij tolovtov ye tuv ottTluv ovtov. 
'kvdyKTj yap ovv, e(prj ; and see KQhn. Gr. \ 324. R. 6 ; L. Gr. II. § 706. 

2, and Hartung, Gr. Partik. II. S. 15. leyerai jiapv to Xw- 

pLov elvaL, the country is said to be unhealthy, pestilential ; Cf. Co- 
raius: ,,(^vgdepov Kal voGcjdeg • eacjae de Kal y Gvvy'&eLa ryv Xe^iv, (3 a- 

pvv depa Aeyovaa rbv vogottolov." aKtjnrofiat; some few 

Mss. have GKeivTo^ai, but they are undoubtedly wrong, since in the 
present and imperfect, the Attic writers do not use oKeTrro/iaLy kcKenTo- 
fiyVf but (TKOTTib, GKOTzovfiai, EGKOTTovv, €GK07TQv/Liyv . Woolscy iu his Gor- 
gias, p. 166, says, that " there is only one instance of GKeTrrofxat in Plato 
to very many of gkotzCj.'*^ It should be further stated, that, on the other 
hand, not gko~C) but GKeTTTo/iac is employed in the Put., Aor. and Perfect. 

22 Te Tot; see III. 4. 10. ucavog £gtiv . . . 6 l ar p e (j) e cv, 

K. T. 1. The provisions of Attica were brought to a considerable ex- 
tent from foreign countries, hence the peculiar necessity of attention to 



BOOK III. CHAP. VI. 



229 



tlie' supply ; see Smith's Dictionary ; sitos, p. 899. npoc^eeraL, 

sc. ^ ttoIlq. So the object of one clause frequently becomes the subject 
of the following, without even a pronoun to indicate it. See Kilhn. L. 
Gr. II. § 852. a. with examples ; Stallb. Plato, Protag. p. 320. A. The 

same change is also found in Latin. iva firj rovro ye . . . kv- 

6 erjg yevoftivrj, that you may not be ignorant of this, the city being 
in want. Tovro seems to be Acc. 5 see Kohn. L. Gr. 11. § 557. Anm. 4^ 
Gr. § 279. 7. For abundant examples of the same construction in Latin, 
see Kiihn. Tusc. Disp, Y. 28. 8L — — €lye...S€7^(T€i; see note, II. 
i. 17. 

'A/lAa fievroi, but indeed. Mevroi expresses confirmation, Kohn. 14 

Gr. § 316. R.; L. Gr. II. § 698. a. ov6' av . . . olKr/ue Lev el 

(IT) ... el a er a L. Cf. note, I. 2. 28. The future elcjeraL, seems to be 
employed on account of the Trore preceding, although instances may be 
found where a similar verb in the Ind. Fut. follows el, after an Opt. 
with uv. Y. Bremius, Excurs. VII. ad Lysiae, Orat. p. 444 sq. quoted 
by Kiihncr in h. 1. e k it?, e i6v to v fj /llv p luv oIklcdv. Ac- 
cording to Boeckh, Oecon. of Athens, B. 1. Ch. vii, the mean average of 
the population of Attica consisted of about 500,000; viz, 365,000 slaves, 

135,000 free inhabitants ; besides about 45,000 resident aliens. 

oIkluv . . . oIkov. The former (from oUla) signifies merely the 
houses, whilst the latter (from ohog) the whole property; hence the ap- 
positeness of the words here ; as the first is a mere enumeration, and the 

latter brings to view the objects of care and solicitude. eva, rbv 

Tov d- etov, one [ohov], that of your uncle. 6 e erac J e ; cf 1. 6. 

10. This clause is parenthetical. 

EZra; cf note, I. 2. 26. dvvi/aea-d-at iroiyaaL tt el Sea- 15 

-& at (Tot; for a similar accumulation of infinitives, see IV. 6. 6 ; and 
Bornemann's Cyrop. I. 3. 13 : olet tlvuc olea'&at delv firj Troielv ravra. 

'Eivd-v jiiov de tcjv aX?i cov . . . tt 6 r e pa, k. r. ?i. ^FivO-Vjuov is \Q 
closely connected with the question irorepu ggl, and not with oloi (pat- 
vovTttL, K. T. See also note, I. 1. 17. 

'^vd-v jLLov . . . Kai . . . e V pr] G e L g, cogita et inA'^enies. For 17 
the constmction, cf. II. 3.' 16 : jir/ onveL, ep], akV eyx^i^p^i' '^'ov 

avdpa KaraTipavvecv, Kal ttuvv raxv ool inr aKov g er a l. eldo- 

TG)v b Tt re 'Aey'ovGi, k. r. A. Some commentators connect on, 
K. T. A. with evd-vfiov, instead of eldorcov, but ol eldoreg 6 n re AeyovGi 
Koi b TL TTOLovGL secms to be intended as a contrast with rotovrot, oIol 
^atvovrai Kal Tieyovreg d iirj laaGi Kal TrparTovreg, and the objectum rei 

28* 



330 



NOTES. 



is implied in evprjoetg . . . u/nai^earuToyv. This will appear more dis- 
tinctly if the words are thus arranged : kv&vfiov nal tCjv eldoruv . . . on 
kv TTuGiv epyoLQ OL [uv evdoKLjiovvTeg . . . e/c ruv jiaTiLara ETrtarafievcov 

ei(jL, K. T. ?i. Cf. note, 1. 1 . 17. tuv . . . uvrag, Lat. esse ex 

or ex numero, etc. 

18 'Euv . ..ETTLxstpfiC • • • f)'i^K^ (J'V a V fi (L G a L [1 L \ scc note, m. 
4. 6. TovTG) dLeveyK.ag\ instead of tovtl), some Mss. and edi- 
tions have TovTOj and also dieveyKcjv for dieviyKag. Cf. I. 2. 53. 



CHAPTER VII. 

1 XapjLLdrjv de rbv T?iavKovog. Charmides the son of Glauco, 
a youth distinguished for great beauty of person and excellence 
of character, was placed under the instruction of Socrates, by his guar- 
dian Critias. See a further account of him in Stallb. Plat. Prolegom. 

ad Charmidem. dvv ar cor epov^ sc. ra TroXtrtKci nparTSLv, to be 

supplied airb kolvov, from what follows. See note, II. 1. 11. npog- 

levaL TO) 6 7/ fi G), i. e. to harangue, address the people from the forum. 

The words ixapeWelv elg rbv Sr/fiov, have the same meaning. are- 

<pavLTag ay C)vag v iKav. The (7Te(l)avtT7jc uycjv was a contest in 
which the prize was a crown or wreath. The arecjyuvog does not seem to 
have been employed as a reward of merit in the heroic ages. Smith's 
Diet. Corona, p. 309. For the construction of aycbva vlkuv, after the 

analogy of vlktjv viKdv, see note, II. 6. 26. ^f]7iov on, £(j)7j ; 

we should naturally expect dr/Xov, ecj)?], brt as in IV. 2. 14 ; but as otl is a 
mere explicative here, scilicet, it seems, as it were, to coalesce with the 
preceding word. So in IV. 2. 14 ; 4. 23 ; Cyrop. VII. 1. 7, et al. 

2 ''O KvoLT] 6rj\ there are various other readings here, such as okvol 
f]6r}, oKvoLT] t/St}, k. t. X. The seems to be used to give force to the 
idea expressed by the verb which it follows: may {even yet, in these cir- 
cumstances) hesitate, etc. This particle is frequently employed in a simi- 
lar manner, after the imperative, as gkottel drj, see note, I. 2. 41 ; and it 
is also found after other forms of the verb with similar significance. Cf. 
Hellen. IV. 3. 2 : kpojuevov ds rov KyriaCkaov . . . unEKpLvaro drj 6 Aep- 
KvWtdac; Anab. IV. 3. 27; 5. 34; Plat. Phaedr. p. 273. D; qjEl drj. 
See Hartung, Gr. Partik. I. S. 283 ; Kuhn. Gr. <^ 315. 2 ; L. Gr. II. § 692. 

Kal Tavra, sc. Eirt/LLE^^ElGdaL tovtcjv. o)v uvuyKij . . . iro'kU 

Ty y E bvTL, of which it is necessary for you, as a good citizen, etc. 



BOOK III. CHAP. VII. 



331 



T?)v 6e efiyv Svv afitv . . . For the force of (5e here, see note, I. 3 

3. 13, and cf § 5 below. rav r a /xov k ar ay iyv C)g ke cf. I. 

3. 10: TL . . . iddu, a. r. A. air, for ev alg ; a similar ellipsis is also 

found in Latin; cf. note, II. 1. 32. urav re uvaKOLvtbvraL, 

when they communicate anything to you. 

Ov T avTov ear IV . . . idia re 6 laT^ey eo-^ at tea I iv r C)^ 
TT 1 Tjd- et aycjvc^ead-aL; for a similar construction, cf. IV. 4. 12: 
apa TO avTo Tieyecg . . . vS/LtLfiov re Kal SiKacov elvac; 7. 7: Mycju 

fiev TO avTo elvat nvp re icat y?iLov. Kal /uyv . . . ye; see 

note, I. 4. 12. icara fiovag; supply x^P^^ dwdfieig. The 

phrase nearly corresponds to nar' Idiav : Latin: seorsum or priva- 
tim. Cf. Thucyd. 1.32: avrol Kara [lovag aTiecdcaiied^a KopLVT^iovg; 

Plat. Alcib. I. p. 114. B. o I . ..Kad-apc^ovreg, ovroi; cf. II. 

1. 19. In like manner in Latin is is frequently used after a noun, as 
e. g. Cic. de Nat. Deor. II. 10. 27 : jam vero reliqua quarta pars mundi 
ea et ipsa tota natura pervida est et, etc. 

AlS cj de Kat (po f3 ov . . . e [Kpvr a . . . bvr a\ for the neuter plural 5 

here, see note and references, III. 1. 7. ev rolg bx'^o tg, \, q. ev 

rolg Tov df/juov ^v?.?u6yoLg, Lat. in concionibus populi. Cf. Plat. Gorg. 

p. 454. E : ev diKaoTrjpLOLg re Kal rolg aTiAOLg ox'^^oig^ and p. 455. A. 

TvapLGrdfieva; the verb TrapLC)Tac7-&ai is used of any affection of 

the mind. Kal g e ye d i6 d^ov . . . u p fzy fia t, ore, k. t. X. 

Kat here has a kind of adversative force and coiresponds nearly with 
KacTot or Kal firjv (and yet). There is a concealed irony in this answer, 
and we might supply : you speak well^ and yet I am prepared to teach, etc. 
Cf. Stallb. Plato, Apol. p. 29. B, and see Hartung, L S. 147, and KQhn. 
L. Gr. 11. § 727. 3. In Latin the particle at que is used in the same 
way ; see Kiihner's Cic. Tusc. Disp. III. 2. 4 : Qua caecitate homines, 
quum quaedam etiam praeclara cuperent, eaque nescirent nec ubi, nec 
qualia essent, funditus alii everterunt suas civitates, alii ipsi occiderunt. 
A t q u e ii quidem optima petentes non tarn voluntate, quam cursus er- 
rore falluntur; where see Kuhner's note. 

Tovg yvacpeig. . . a kv r e 2 g . . .;^a/l/cei^*; this form of the Acc. 6 
is somewhat common in Xenophon, but rare in other Attic writers ; see 

Kiihn. Gr. § 57. R. 1 ; and cf. note and references, II. 2. 14. efiiro- 

povg (kv and rropog, a ford, crossing), ship-masters, those who trade up- 
on ships, hence opposed to ol ev uyopd fier a[3 aXXo juev o c. Af- 
ter /Lierai3a?i?i6/bLevoL, rd uvea is to be supplied in thought. o r t 

kTidrrovog Trptdfievoc izT^eiovog dir o 8 C)v ra l, ih?it they may 
sell for more [than the value] that which they have purchased for less, 



332 



NOTES. 



or, for a larjre price what they have purchased for a small. For the 
use of the suhjiinctive mode, sec note, I. 2. 15. 

7 Tl dh ohi StacjyepeLv d ai) irotelg /} . . . ela-d at. The com- 
parative particle 7] follows 6ta(l)ep£iv on account of the force of a com- 
parative in that word. It is like aAJ^o elvat, y, a,\i\id esse quam. 
Cf. III. 8. 5 : ov6tv 6ta(f>ep6vTO)c • . . uTroKpcvri /llol, rj ore ae rjpCyrrjGa^ el 
TL aya-&bv elSeirjg; 11. 14: rrfviKavra yap iroTiv 6ta(})epei ru aura dupa, 
Tj TTptv eTTL&viitr/aac, didovai, et al. ; Stallh. Plat. Phaed. p. 288. D. See 

Kohn. L. Gr. II. § 540. Anm. 3. r uv uGKrjrcjv . . . rovg id lu- 

TaQ. 'A(7K7]TaL = a'&XrjTaL, those who are exercised, practised (in the 
palaestra), and hence opposed to oi ISiuTaL, those who are unskilled, 
unpractised. Cf Hipparch, VIII. 1 ; Cyrop. I. 5. 11, where too u<JK7jrat 

and ISiCj-at are antithetical to each other. ov yap . . . oKvelg le- 

yeiv ; for the force of yap in interrogations, see I. 3. 10. rov r y 

TToT^et 6La?i£yeGd-at, i. e. tov ralg izoXLTaig dca?.. neptcjVf 

superior to. jayde ttcjitote . . . fiyde gov. The first fiTjSe^ne 

quid em, nol indeed; the second, nec, nor; cf. note, III. 12. 5: ov6e 
. . . ovSe. MrjSe, and not ovSi, is used on account of the concessive 

thought contained in the participle. ^povTiGaGL . . . KaraizE' 

(ppovTjKOGiv, the first is in the Aor. tense, as indicating a simple 
fact, and the last in the Perf , since the action continued until the time 
in which the declaration was made, i. e. have despised and yet hold you 
in contempt. Cf. note, III. 1.4. 

8 Kal yap\ see note, I. 4. 9 : ovSl yap. Kai is, however, here to be 
joined with ol trepoi in sense. Cf. note, I. 1. 3. The ellipsis is to be 
supplied thus: oij /llovov oi ev ry eKKAyGia, aA/la Kai ovtol, olg idia gvvel 
kv ralq GvvovGLaig (§ 3), o/ r?/ iroT^ei TzpuyTEvovreg (§7) tuv bpd-Cyg Tie- 

yovTDV Karaye^MGLv. -d- av juu^cj . . . ei; see note, 1. 1. 13. 

TOV TO eg 6 s. Ae, after a protasis, or participle which has the force of 
protasis, may be rendered, on the other hand or ivhilst ; cf KOhn. L. Gr. 

II. § 738, and Hennann ad Viger. 241. it po g ev ex'^Vv at. 

IlpogcpEpEG&aL TLVL, is, to conduct one's self toward, demean, or behave 
to one. Cf. III. 11. 11, and IV. 2. 1. 

9 'Qya-d-f; see I. 4. 1 7. /Lty ayvost GeavTov. Cf Cicero, 

Epist. ad Quintum fratrem. III. 6, where he seems to imitate this pas- 
sage: Ccssator esse noli (p) a'rrof)^a^v/uei) et illud yvCd'&L GEavTov 
noli putare ad arrogantiam minuendam solum esse dictum, verum etiam 
ut bona nostra norimus ; and cf also a somewhat different explanation 

in III. 9. 6, and IV. 2. 24. fiy ovv air o p ad- v /ll e l tov tov, 

do not then neglect this, from indolence. Kai firi\ cf 1. 4. 17. 



BOOK III. CHAP. VIII. 333 

el T I dvvarov . . . if it may be profited by you in any 

way. 



CHAPTER VIII. 

'kp I a TLTz TT ov \ see note, II. 1 . 1 , and I. 2. 60. Instead of the Gen. 
abs. 'k()iGTLTT. EnLxeipovvTo^, wc might, at first, expect the Dat. after 
aK£KpcvaTo, but the construction employed by Xenophon is much more 

forcible. See Kiihn. Gr. § 313. 2; L. Gr. II. § 587. e. to izpore- 

p V ; the reference here is to II. 1 . fiy irrj 6 Xoyog eira/i- 

Tiax'^Vy ^- ^- I^est in some way their discourse be perverted, etc. ; 
i. e. Socrates was not so careful to secure his own reputation for acute- 
ness in reasoning, etc., as he was to inculcate and substantiate the truth. 
The article is used here with (pv7iaTT6^,£voL and not with TreTreKTjuevoi, 
because there is an allusion to a distinct class of men, the sophists, in 
the former, but no definite reference in the latter. cj g av TreTretcr- 

fi £ V i. (jg UV UTTOKpCVa'.VTO 7r€7Tei.Gfl£VOt^ K. T. ?i. 

Tov T L V T G) V, olov . . . ToXfiav. Seiffert says this is not a 
case of attraction, but that olov is to be considered as = for example, 
viz. Still the concinnity of the construction tolovtov, olov is better 
preserved by considering it as equivalent by attraction to : ruv tolovt., 

olov . . . ToTifia iartv ; cf note, II. 9. 3. 6 e c kvvo t 6r] . . . bv \ 

see note III. 7. 2 ; and for the significance of decKv. with the Part, see 

KOhn. Gr. § 311. 11. aireKpcvaro, y/Trep Kat ttoleIv'^sc- 

aTTEKpLvaro ynep nal an aneKpLvea'^aL, he answered in the manner in 
which it was most excellent to answer. Instead of answering as if 
good were something absolute, he referred it to specific objects, and thus 
thwarted the captious design of Aristippus, and escaped the snare 
spread for him. In Latin f a c i e n d i is often used in the same manner 
with iroLEiv here, instead of repeating another verb. Por the use of 
Kat after ^J^rep, see note, I. 2. 47. 

' A p a ye \ sec note. III. 2. 1. 'A /I A a iJi7]v, at qui; see note, 

III. 1. 6. el Tt aya'&ov olSa,b jurjSevdg aya-&6v earcv, 

if I know anything good, that is good for nothing, i. e. in no way use- 
ful. Socrates' idea, according to Xenophon is, that nothing is good or 

useful in itself, but only in reference to some end or object. 

repeated ; see 11. 4. 1. ovr e Seo/u-ai, sc. eldevai, to be supplied, 

and Koivov, from olda ; see 11. 1. 32. Brandis, Gesch. Philos. II. S. 41, 



334 



NOTES. 



note, supposes that this is the mere fragment of a longer conversation 
upon the good, but imperfectly recorded by Xenophon. 

4 K rt / TT A /I «, even manij things ; kql is not intensive, but adds some- 
thing to the simple answer. fiev ovv, immo or immo vero; 

see note, II. 7. 5. *i2 oi6v...6vofLOL6TaTa tvLa, somethings 

are as dissimilar as possible ; cf. just below ; for the sentiment, cf. § 5, 
sq. also IV. 6. 1, where the conclusion is : To xpU^f-H-^v upa Kahjv tan 
TTpbg b av r] xp^ioinov, §* JO and Sympos. V. 3, from all of which, it is 
evident that Socrates includes the beautiful, Ka%6v as well as the good 
aya'&ov, under the useful ; cf. Stallb. Plat. Prolog. Hipp. Maj., and 
Ritter's Hist. Philosophy, II. Ch. ii. 

^ Ovdev diacpepovTLog . . . r) ; cf. III. 7.7. y dp err/ . . . uya- 

-^ov . . . Kalov kanv^ for the gender of the predicate, see II. 3. 1 and 

cf. § 6. 1 77 e LT a ; see note, I. 2. 1 . to avrb . . . pbg t a 

avTci . . . X i y o V T a c, are called honorable and good in the same 
respect, and in relation to the same things. The old grammarians 
would supply Kara with to avTo, but according to a common idiom, the 
accusative is put as a more definite explanation of the w^ord with which 
it is taken ; see Kiihn. Gr. § 279. 7. In reference to the sentiment, see 
Plat. Hipp. Maj. p. 295. D. Cf. Gorg. p. 474. D. 

6 Kal XP'^^^V 7 £ dcTclg ; the particles nai ye are here employed to 
introduce something new and unexpected, and are not merely confirma- 
tory. 77 pog TO. eavTcov epya^ for their own (respective) uses. 

— [lev . . . Tj 6e, the former (i. e. nodivog) . . . the latter (i.e. 

da77Lg). 

7 ^Ay ad-d t e Kal KaKu ; sc. ra aira, to be supplied as subject from 

the preceding sentence. to te ?.Lfiov a y ci^^ o i', i. e. food. 

TO 77 V p e T V ay ad- oVy i. e. fasting. 

8 O I Ktag; for SL full description of the Grecian house, see Beckers 

Charicles, Excurs. I. to Scene III. rj 6 t g t rj . . . ev 6 l a t t Cic- 

Td- a l; for the construction of the Inf. with the Adj. see note, I. 6. 5 : 

o)g XaAETiUTepa. 

9 T ov T ov d e 6jLLoloyovfj.evov; this being conceded (by those 

with whom the conversation was held). 'E tt e i (5 ^ . . . cri;//- 

<p alev. The Optat. here indicates that Socrates was accustomed to 
resort to this illustration of the house, with his pupils, or that he often 

spoke with them upon its construction. Cf. note, I. 2. 57. Tra a t d- 

6ag. Eor the situation and object of the Traoraf , TrapacTag or 77poGTdg, 
see Beckers Charicles Exc. I, pp. 208, 9 and 11. 



BOOK III. CHAP. IX. 



335 



kvTog is sometimes used to make a strong antithesis between the 10 
one designated by it and others ; hence, as here, used for lord or master 
as antithetical to the rest of the household. In similar manner it is used 
of a father as opposed to son in Apol. § 31. Cf Kuhn. Gr. § 303. R. 

4; L. Gr. II. § 630. Anm. 3. y pa (pal de. Kal tt o t k t?i'i a 

paintings and stucco-work. See Charicles, as above cited, p. 212. 13. 
Socrates' objection to painting was undoubtedly, that it required the 

exclusion of the light, which added to the conafort of a dwelling. 

'Naot^ . . . Kal jSuftolg X'^P^'^ • • • sfJ-fpaveciTaTTj . . . el?]. Tem- 
ples and altars in Greece were usually built in a thicket and fenced 
around with a neplfSoXog. Socrates did not approve of their being too 
much concealed, but wished them to be in an open or high spot, where 

those coming to worship could see them at a distance. v di) juev 

yap Idovrag Trpoaev^acd-at. Some however contend that 
Idovrag has not reference to the worshippers having an unobstructed 
view but to the passers by, who may see the temples and altars and 
make their salutations ; see Vitr. I. 7 : aedibus sacris — in celsissimo 
loco, undc moenium maxima pars conspiciatnr, arae distribuantur, et 

IV. 5., ubi de templis circum vias publicas aedificatis agitur. 6v de 

hyvdq kxovT oq it p o g t e v a t, i. e. Socrates w^ould have a retired 
spot, because the danger of being polluted when entering the sacred 
enclosure, would be so much less there, than in much frequented places. 
See Smith's Diet. : Templum, p. 958. 



CHAPTER IX. 

'H iiv 6 pi a, is opposed to SeLlta, and signifies energy of character, as 1 
opposed to weakness. Courage is but a partial representative of it ; 
manliness, (a word of similar origin), in its best and most extended 
sense, is perhaps nearest to it of any English word ; and virtus 
nearly corresponds in Latin. Plato defines it as Kaprepta rig ri/ripvir/g, 
Laches, p. 192. D; and he elsewhere describes the man who is truly 
avdpelog as one who fears nothing which ought not to be feared, whilst 
he fears what ought to be feared ; see Lewis Contr. Atheos p. 255, sq. 
Cf note, 1. 1. 16. In regard to the emphatic position of avdpta, see 
note, II. 7. 8. The Latin accomplishes the same thing by a circumlo- 
cution with d e ; interrogatus de fortitudine, utram, etc. dtdaK-^ 

Tov ri (pvacKov; for the gender see note, II. 3. 1. irpbg ra 



336 



NOTES. 



6 e Lv against all things difficult, or perilous. e v tolq avrolg 

vofiotg, in accordance ivith the same laws, etc. 

2 T\.aa av (^vaiv...av^eG-&ai\ cf. the same idea in II. 6. 39. 

ov t' uv . . . e^tXotev a v ; for the repetition of av^ see note, I. 4. 

14. k V li k7.T a LQ Kal uKovTLoig . . ,kv rotate... diayuvi^ea- 

■Qat. For this use of the Prep, kv, see Kuhn. Gr. § 289. 1. (1). (a) ; L. 
Gr. 11. § 600. Cf. III. 11.4. opC)v — firjTepa Tvapovaav avry kv €G-&rjTL Kal 
-^epaneLCL. Demosth. de Coron. p. 279. 155 : tv rolg o7r?.oic napayevofie- 
VOL. The Latin poets have imitated this construction; see Virg. Aen. 

V. 37 : Acestes horridus in jaculis et pelle Lybistidis ursae. tt e A- 

raig. The 7T£?ir7j was a small light shield, the uctttlc a large one to 

protect the whole body. a k ovtI o tg. The a k 6 v t l o v, ukcjVj 

javelin, a weapon for throwing at a distance, whilst do para were 
used for fighting close at hand. 

3 *0 p (J . . . £ TT 1 T C)v aWuv IT av Tcjv ; for kirl with the Gen. 
after verbs of understanding, seeing, judging, speaking, etc. ; see Kiihn. 
Gr. § 296, and L. Gr. II. § 611, and cf. II. 3. 2. 

4 1,0(1) lav, ivisdom^ \. e. in general an accurate knowledge, discernment 
of our relations as moral beings, and the consequent duties. It is ac- 
cording to Socrates the foundation of all virtue; it is virtue. o u- 

dpoavvi] from cow (crwCoj and that which saves the soul, hence, 
soundness of mind; it signifies not merely the power of the will over the 
passions and appetites, but also includes the voluntary submission of 
these to the will ; and hence is not only a healthy and peaceful state of 
the mind, but a moderation, medium between too much and too little in 
action. See Kiihn. Tusc. Quaest. lY. 13. 30; Plat. Charmidas and 
Stallb. Prolog. ; Lewis, Contr. Atheos, p. 351 sq. In contrast with go- 
<l)tav here it seems to have particular reference to right action, and hence 
Xenophon says, that Socrates did not separate the two (di^pi^ev) : a/l- 
?.a Tov TO, fiEv KaXa re Kal uy ad- a y i y v 6 a k o v r a XPV' 
(y& a L avTolg, Kal rbv r a alaxp a eld ora evTiajSecG^aty 
ao(\>6v re Kal (jtj({)pova e /cp ^ e i^, but one who knowing the hon- 
orable and good, practices them, and being acquainted with the bad 
avoids it, he judged to be wise and prudent. The Inf. here denotes 
result; or perhaps better, the participles yiyvajKovra and eldora are 
repeated in sense, and the following Inff. depend upon them, i. e. one who 
knowing . . . knows how to practice, etc. Cf. 11. 3. 14: ?/ oKvelg . . . 
ap^at, [IT] alGXPOQ <}>avr}g ; i. e. /} oKvelg up^ai, okvuv, fxr/ ahxpog 
0ai^7/f. A more precise construction w^ould require the omission of Kal rbv 
before rd alaxpa^ thus : rbv ra [itv /caAd . . . ra 61 alaxpa, k. t. X. 



BOOK III. CHAP. IX. 



337 



ovdev ye ii alXov, k. t. The construction here is : rovg kiTLGTa- 
fievovc fJLev a del TrpuTTeiv, TzoLovvrag 6e ravavTia^ ovdev fiaXXov (TO(l>ovg 
re Kol eyKparelg (sc. Goxppovag) elvat vofii^io, rj uaocpovg re kol uKparelg 
vofiL^td elvat ao(pov^ re nal eyKparelg (sc. ffw^poi^af), those who know the 
right but do the contrary, I suppose to be no more wise than those who 
are ignorant (aCTo^oi;^) and without self-government (aKparelc;). The 
words aa6(l>ovg and aKparelg are without the article, although subject 
and not predicate, because the subject is intended to be indefinite. Cf. 
Oecon. XII. 17. sq. : Kal rode fioi d7/?.toaov, el olov re eoTiv aiie'kf) avrov 
bvra uTiTiovg irotelv errifieXelc. Ov fia rbv At', ovdev ye iia7\Xov^ rj ufiov- 

GOV bvra avrov a\7\.ovg (lovGLKOvg Tzoielv. n dv r a g . . .irpoaLpov- 

fievovg eK ruv ev 6 e x o fcev tov . . . ravra it p ar r e iv, k. t. X. 
The idea of Socrates is, that the man who possesses true wisdom, knows 
what his own real good is and acts accordingly. It is impossible for 
him to act contrary to his own interests and to what is right. Hence he 
who does not act rightly is not possessed of true wisdom or prudence. 
In reference to the signification of evdexofj-evtjv, see note, I. 2. 23. 

Tyv diKaioGvvrjv Kal ryv aWriv ndGav uperrjv go- § 
^iav elv at, K. r. X. The reasoning in this somewhat obscure passage 
is briefly as follows : Justice and every other virtue is wisdom, for every- 
thing just and virtuous is honorable and good ; but he and only he who 
knows the honorable and the good (i. e. the wise man, the G0(f)6g) pre- 
fers and does that which is honorable and good. But that which is just 
and virtuous is honorable and good ; therefore justice and every other 
virtue is wisdom. It must be acknowledged that we should expect the 
Greek of the last clause : eirel . . . nparrerat, to run thus : eTret ovv ru re 
dtKaia teat ra aX7.a ndvra, a apery Tvpdrrerat, Ka\a re Kal dya-^d ecrtv. 
But it may perhaps be supposed that Xenophon was in fault in this in- 
stance, in communicating the precepts of his master. See Kiihn. in h. 1. 

edv eyx£('pi^c7 tv, for the Opt. el eyxeipoiev ; see note, 1. 2. 2. 

dr/Xov elvat, or t . . . g o<pta e Gri for the more usual ort Gotpia 

elrj; see note, I. 1. 13: (pavepbv, K.r.Ti. dtKatoGvvrj Kal if 

aX'kr] irdGa apery. The article, it is well known, is frequently 
omitted even with the names of specific virtues and vices ; cf. note, I. 2. 
23 : GG)(j)poGvvT} ; IV. 6. 7 : cro^m. The article is inserted before dperrj 
on account of aAAr; ; cf. Plat. Protag. p. 323. A : StKatoGvvrjg re Kal rjjg 
dXkrig TToTitrtKTjg dperrjg, and B : ev (Je dtKaioGvvr/ Kal ev ry uXkn) ttoXi- 
rtKy apery. 

Maviav ye, insanity, Mavia, according to Socrates is the antithe- g 
sis of G0(}>ia, and is accordingly an ignorance, want of practical under- 
29 



838 



NOTES. 



Standing of the virtues, such as temperance, justice, fortitude, etc. Ti 

gives emphasis to the contrast between /t/av^a and ao(l)ia. ov . . . 

T7/V av en LGT7] fioavvr/v fiavlav evo/ni^e. The distinction 
here made between uvenLaTjjfioavvrj and fiavia is that the former signi- 
fies ignorance in general, such as the world takes cognizance of ; the lat- 
ter, ignorance of virtue, which arises from sclf-ignorance, to uyvoeiv kav- 
Tov. Ignorance of self, of the metes and bounds of one's own ignorance, 
is according to Socrates the lowest state of degradation and nearly al- 
lied to insanity; Ritter, II. p. 49; cf. also note, IV. 2. 24. kol firj 

a ol6e do^a^e Lv. The position of /aij before the relative is em- 
phatic and the phrase is equivalent to Kal /lltj a oldev, akTC a firj oldev ; 
see Kahn. L. Gr. II. § 865. Anm. 3. For the omission of the subject 
with olde, and also with the infinitive do^aCetv, cf. Stallb. Plat. Apol. 
p. 29. B: 77 TOV oleG^ai eldevai (ufia'&La) a ovk oldev {sc. tic). The 
same idiom is also found in Latin ; cf. e. g. De Orat. I. 8. 30 : neque vero 
mihi quidquara praestabilius videtur, quam posse dicendo tenere homi- 
num coetus, mentes allicere, voluntates impellere quo v e 1 i t, unde au- 

tem velit deducere. d fiev ol nXelaTO l ay v ov g l, Tovg 

6 LrjfiapTT) KOT ag tovtcjv, k. t. X, for Tovg dnj^iapTrjuoTag tovtdv, 
a, K. T. \. In the following words : Tovq dL7]^apTi]K6Tag, tjv ol ttoTiXol 
yiyvcdGKovGi, there is an attraction of the relative on account of the 
omission of the demonstrative. 

8 'kTvxlo,ig . . . evTvxi-CLLg . . . evnpa^Laig. For the concrete 
signification of abstract nouns in the plural, see 1. 1 . 11 : dvdynaLg. The 
last two words are here used in their usual signification and not as in 

§ 14. q. V. uvLtjjLtevovg. Cf. with the definition of envy here 

given, Cic. Tusc. Disp. IV. 8. 17: Invidentiam esse dicunt aegritudi- 
nem susceptam propter alterius res secundas, quae nihil noceant invi- 
denti ; nam si quis doleat ejus rebus secundis, a quo ipse laedatur, non 
recte dicatur invidere, ut si Hectori Agamemno ; qui autem cui alterius 
commoda nihil noceant ; tamen eum doleat his frui, is invideat profecto. 

9 T^ £t7j for Ti eh] ; see note, I. 1. 1. levac npd^ovTag T(i 

(3 elTiL) TovTov, to apply themselves to the doing of something bet- 
ter than these things. lev at . . . Gxold^e iv, these have no leisure 

to pass, etc. The latter verb is frequently followed by a simple infini- 
tive; cf. Cyrop. II. 1. 9; VIII. 1. 18. tovtov ugxo?^ tag av- 

tCj ovGTjg KaKug . . . irpuTT e tv, he, since he had no leisure, did, etc., 
i. e. One who is engaged in something that is profitable, has no time to 
turn aside to that which is profitless, and leisure should accordingly be 
devoted to that which is useful. This sentiment is more distinctly ex- 



BOOK III. CHAP. IX. 



339 



pressed in I. 2. 57 : rovg fiev uya^ov ri iroLovvraQ ^pya^EG&al te Icprj koI 
epyarac aya^ovg elvai • Toijg 6e KvfSevovTag y tl ("Mo TTOvrjpov Kal em- 
Cvfiiov iroioTwrag upyovc a7reKa?iet. The inculcation of such sentiments 
as these, one would think, was a very indirect way of " corrupting the 
youth." 

BacrtXelg; for this form of the Ace, see note, II. 2. 14. virb^O 

tC)v Tvx6vT0)Vf by the multitude, or, by any one whoever, q u i b u s 

1 i b e t. ov Se rove . . . k^airarr/aavrag, neither those who 

have obtained it by lot, force or fraud. uTiXu tov g kir Lara iie- 

vovg upxeiv, i. e. they alone are in truth kings who know how to 
rule. Since knowledge is the only and the true foundation of all right 
action, and alone secures both individual and general well-being, the 
conclusion was natural, that it was necessary in order to constitute one 
a real king. 

'OiTOT e . . . bfioloyTjaeie', Opt. indicating repeated action, see 1 1 

I. 2. 57. Ev TE vrjt . . . kv ry vrjl; for the omission and use of 

the article, see note, I. 1. 9. rov . . . en tar a fz ev ov, used abs. 

Lat. p e r i t u s ; as in II. 1 . 28 ; III. 5. 21 , et al. av fiev avrol 

rjyibvTaL enLffraGd^ai EirLfieXela^^at, . . . ei 6e firj, k. r. "X,. 
The change here from a participle to an infinitive and back again to a 
participle is rather harsh. After einfiETiElG'&aL, there seems to be an el- 
lipsis of roijg k'!n/Li£lofit:vovg, {SeifFert says of apxovra,} depending upon 
eTzedELKVEVEv. Plat. Protag. p. 311. D. resembles this passage. When 
two clauses are introduced by el filv . . . si 6e /litj, there is frequently an 
ellipsis of the apodosis of the first enunciation, when the idea is a gene- 
ral one, like Ka?Mg exet, etc.; cf. III. 1. 9, and see Kiihn. Gr. § 340. 1. (c). 
'Av instead of eI is found in II. 6. 37. The idea of the whole passage is : 
In navigation, he who is skilled in the art, is leader, and others obey 
him ; so in all other conditions of life ; men who have any business that 
requires care, if they suppose they have skill in it, themselves manage 
it, but if not, they yield themselves obediently to those who have. 

'Ei . . . 7i Eyo t ; see note, I. 2. 57. fiLw&ycrETai, will suffer 1 2 

loss; we in other cases find the form, ^TjfituaeTaL, as in Demosth. 01. II. 
(vulg. I.) p. 17, ad init. : ^rjixLuoEG'&ai. 

Tdv 6e d-KOKTELvovra — ; Pres. Part, denoting repeated action. 13 

<I) f ETvx^y in any manner, i. e. lightly, moderately. ovtu 

answers to ravra iroiovvra in the antecedent clause. 

Evirpa^cav, a living well, good conduct. The common meaning of 14 
the word was prosperity, good fortune, = Evrvxiav, but Socrates did not 



«40 



NOTES. 



SO understand it, as he says : rd jua^ovTa re Koi fieT^eTijcavrd ri ev ttoj- 
elv evTTpa^tav vofii^u. EvTvxla is accidental good fortune, and ev- 

npa^iay success as the result of science and industry. Yiav fiev 

ovv Tovv avTLOv, K. T. ?i. I suppose Tvxv^y (evTvxiav) and Trpu^iVf 
(evirpa^Lav) to be entirely contrary (different). Upon //f v ovv, see 11. 
7. 5. fiy ^7}Tovvra...iJLa^nvTa\ participles involving a sub- 
ject, see note, 1. 3. 8: anrofievov. ev it par r e lv^ to live well, 

bene vivere. 

15 Kal . . . 6e\ see note, 1. 1. 3 : KaKsivog 6e. rove tu yeupyiKd. 

€v irpuTTovTag, those who live well in agriculture ; i. e. those who 
have knowledge of and rightly practice it. XPV<^ ''H-ov ovdevy use- 
ful for nothing ; cf. II. 7. 7 : ovdlv xRV^i-f^a. 



CHAPTER X. 

1 Tac Texvac kxovT(dv\ cf. upon the signification of ex^cv, note , 

I. 6. 13. Kal rovTOLg. After aXka (mjjv Kat, we frequently find 

another fcai which is nearly redundant, as in comparisons. See 1. 1. 6 ; 

,6. 3. 6 laXeyo tTo; see note, I. 2. 57 ; and for the sing, tlvl after 

a plural, see note, I. 2. 62. elgeWtbv /aev. To this particle 

(5i at the beginning of § 6 corresponds. Ilaf)f>a(Tiov, a distin- 
guished painter, but it should seem from his ignorance, a mere youth 

when this conversation was held; see Fiske's Man. p. 414. 7P«- 

^LK7) EGT Lv Tj € i K tt (J L a, /c.T. A; is painting the imitation, etc. ? 
Contrary to the general principle, the subject is here without the article, 
because it is general in its signification ; and the predicate has it, because 
it is intended to be specific, perhaps deiKrtKcjg. See Kiihn. Gr. § 244. 
R. 1 ; L. Gr. II. § 494. 

' 2 "OXa Ttt GUfiara /caAa, bodies beautiful in all their parts. — 
noLovfiev yap. See note, I. 4. 9. 

3 Ti yap; see note, II. 6. 2. to n Ld-avcjrarov . . . airofii^ 

p,eLG-&e T7/C i^vxv C do you imitate the state of mind which 

is the most winning, etc ? According to Plin. XXXV. 36. 19, the painter 
Aristides first expressed in his paintings that which the Greeks call r/d^Tj 

T7JC 'tpvxr/g. V ovSe fii juyrov, or is this not imitable ? — — ov fi- 

fXETpiav. Pliny says, XXXV. 10 : (Parrhasius) s y mm e tri am pic- 
turae dedit, primus argutias vultus, elegantiam capilli, venustatem oris, 



BOOK III. CHAP. X. 



341 



confessione artificum in lineis extremis palmam adeptus, etc. u v 

av elnag^sQ. rcov kolXuv, /c. r. A, § 1. For the form drraf, see note, 
11. 2. 8. 

~A p' ovv; see note, II. 6. 1. y lyv e r a l kv a v ■& p u n u r64 

re (j)i.Xo(l)p6vo}g, . . f^Xeneiv. The verb yiyverat here signifies : 
is found in, has place in ; hence the use of the preposition ev before av- 
d-pcjTTG), The article ro with the Inf might follow it even in the signifi- 
cation: to happen, come to pass. Cf. Demosth. de Coron. p. 287, 177: 
iva Toi: ev Brji^aLg (ftpovovat ra vjuerepa e^ taov yevTjrai to TTaf)f>7f' 
GiuCeo^at irepi tCjv diKaiDV. — — o/xoLDg is to be taken with exeiv 
TO, npoguTra : to present the same face, appearance. By the separation 
from the words which it qualifies ofxolcoc is made emphatic ; see KQhn. 
Gr. § 348. 9. 

Alu tuv o-;^77//arcji' . . . av d- p (jttcj v, through the mien, bearing 5 
of men both when they are standing, etc. 6 lacj) aiv e i, middle sig- 
nification common in Xenophon: appears, is exhibited. Cf. ^7 Vfzepa 

vnocpatvei, Anab. Ill- 2. 1 ; IV. 2. 7 ; 3. 9 : Cyrop. IV. 5. 14. ra KaTid, 

, . . 7]^ ri \ there is as much good philosophy as morality in the wish 
that Socrates insinuates here, that Parrhasius will devote his pencil to 
the illustration of the honorable, beautiful and lovely in human charac- 
ter, rather than the reverse. 

'AAAotovf, different; i. e. so that a c^po//£i;^" maybe easily distin- 6 
guishedfrom a TraAatdr^^-, etc. ; cf. IV. 8 2 : ot'Jey ak7.oioTepov dia^iovq 
V, Tov ejLLTTpoa^ev xpovov. The idea may be : in different attitudes or 
circumstances, as contending, running, etc. The former seems prefera- 
ble. 

T a re vtco tC)v gxvH-^'^^^ KaTaGTrufieva, k t. ?i. By the 7 
positions of the body in wrestling, etc., i. e. as drawn down, and elevated, 

and the like. Trt^avurepa, more fitting^ or, more pleasing {as more 

in accordance with nature). 

E/«dc yovv; see note, 1. 4. 8 ; III. 3. 5, and 2. air e iXy t ikuS 

TO. 6fi/j,aTa air € L KacT e ov . . . 7) oipig ft l /lit] re a. The change 
from the impersonal to the personal construction will not escape the stu- 
dent's notice. 'AneiTiTjriKa, (as menacing), predicate as the position of 
the article shows ; so ev(f>paLvofzeviov ; cf. note, I. 4. 13. 

'Eipyaafievovc] see note, 1. 2. 10. Tr)v Upav; see9 

note, I. 5. 5. Kalov ye . . . rb evpTjfia, beautiful indeed is your 

invention. KaAov is emphatic both by position and by the addition of 
ye. tC) Td /aev deo/ieva aKenTjg . . . a k e nd^e cVj k. t, 

29* 



342 



NOTES. 



on this account, that the hreastplate protects those parts . . . that need 
protection, etc. In respect to this unusual construction, ro . . . oKena- 
^€LV, cf. Plat. Gorg. p. 490. C : ru fiEV apxetv. 

10 UoXvT eXe oripovg, of more expensive materials. Tdv 6e 

f)v^fi6v. In respect to 6e, cf. note, 1. 3. 13. Pi^i^uof , when applied to a 

breastplate, must denote relative adjustment of parts, due proportion. 

noTepa fierpG) rf a t a-^ t tt l6 e l kvv ov, whether manifesting 

the proportion by measure or weight, etc. LGovc...6/LLOLovg, equal 

in all their parts . . . similar. Cf. Hellen. VII. 1. 33 : r^f no^LTeiac 
k(T0fi€V7}c tv Tolc laoL^ Kol dfioioig ; 1. 1 : cjf Seot iirl role Icotg Koi dfioioi^ 

TTjv (jvfifiaxiav elvat; Ibid. § 13 and 45; Thuc. IV. 105; V. 27. 

*A?iXa V 7) ... IT Lcj; sc. apfioTTovrag. The insinuation, that he might 
not make his breastplates fitting (elye dp/xoTTovrag noielc), immediately 
calls forth this strong asseveration. 

11 11 (J jLiara . . . T a fiev . . . to. 6e; see note and references, U. 1. 4. 

ugn ep Kal dpfioTTovra^ i.e. (ogirep kgl apjuoTTovra ttoiCj tov 

^upaKa, ovTO) Kal evpv^fzov iroiu avrov ; for Kat in comparisons, see 
note, I. 16. 

12 'QcTrep av el (^atrjg] i. e. wfTrep av (^tairjg, ei (^airig. Such an 
ellipsis is not uncommon with C)gnep dv ; see Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 456. 
rcj gC) Tioyu, according to your words. 

IS TL ex^i-^'y see note, 1. 6. 13. tov avrov ara^fiov exov- 

reCf although they have the same weight. 6 te l?,7i fifiivo l rd 

p dpog . . . rb fiev . . . rb 6e, k. t.X, having their weight divided, 
a part being borne by the shoulders, a part, etc. The participle <pep6fie- 
vov is to be mentally supplied, and hence the use of the preposition viro. 

TTpogd-yfiaTi, an appendage. The weight is so distributed upon 

the different parts of the body, that it seems like an appendage, a part of 
the body itself rather than a burden. 

14 KvTo 6C onep, k. t. A, the very thing, on account of which, etc 
AvTog stands for that which is especially the subject of discourse, = avrb 
TovTOy hoc i p s u m ; see Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 630. Anm. 5 j Gr. § 303. 3. 

d Lti T avr a\ i. e. did to noLKiT^ovg Kal knLxpvGovg elvai. 

15 ^kKpiji elg ^upaKEc, breastplates, accurately adjusted to the body. 

Avrbg . . . TovTo Xeyeig, you yourself say the very thing I 

mean. Kat ndvv opd^ug dirodixi^y and you fully understand 

me. 



BOOK III. CHAP. XI. 



343 



CHAPTER XI. 

OeoSoTT], In regard to the Heterae of Athens, with whom Theo- ^ 
dote may be classed, see Becker's Charicles, Exc. to Scene, II. p. 194 sq. 
For the Nom. after ovofia elvai, see Kiihn. Gr. § 269. R. 3 5 L. Gr. II. 

\ 506. Anm. 1. 0La<; gvv elv a t r gj it e i-&ov t l; i.e. TotavTrj^ 

ovGTj^, dgre avvelvat rcj tcel^ovtl ; for the construction of the infinitive, 
see note, I. 4. 6. This phrase characterizes the profession of Theodote. 

KpeiTTov . . . Tioyov, beyond description in words ; cf. I. 6. 11 : 

eXaTTOv rfjg u^lag. So below : ov yap dr] uKovGaat ye to Tioyov Kpelrrov 
EGTL Karajua^elv, for not indeed to those merely hearing, is it permitted 

to know that which is beyond the power of description. anetKa- 

(TOfxevovg; the Mid. voice: representing yb?' themselves, hints at the 
object of the artists in making copies of her, i. e. for use as models of 

human beauty. Z f , for the more usual Kat tovtolc. eavrr/ g 

baa KaXug ex^ The genitive kavrrj^ depends upon oca, partitively. 
With /caA(jf exoLy eTridetKvveiv is to be supplied : it might be decorous to 
exhibit. Cf. II. 1. 21 and 32. Others, however, render: Quaecunque 
haberent pulchritudinis commendationem. — ^Ir eov uv ely i^ea- 
cojuivovg, = levat av 6eoi (rjfidg) ^eaao/ievovg. The idea expressed by 
del is implied in the verbal in -reov, and hence the following Acc. This 
construction is somewhat frequent in Attic writers. See § 2 : ravrriv 
Tjfilv X'J'P^'^ cKTEoVj it is meet that she should give us thanks ; cf with the 
preceding clause : Vf^o,^ ^ec jidXkov Qeo^oTy x^P'''^ exetv . . . ri rav- 

TTfv ^fiiv. See also Kuhn. L. Gr. 11. § 587. Anm. 4. Ov yap 

see note, I. 2. 14, and II. 4. 1. ov k av av lt' , . . IlkoIov- 

•&OVVT eg^ Quin statim sequimini; for the construction, see 
Kohn. Gr. § 279. 4; cf. note, II. 3. 11. 

Uavaa/LLEVov 6e rov ^oypdcpov; sc. /pa-^ai^rof , to be supplied 2 
from ^(jypa(}>ov, = knel dh 6 ^uypdcpog eiravGaro ypdijjag. — d p' ; cf. 
note, II. 6. 1. 

ll?^eiG) tjcpeXT^fferai, she will receive greater advantage ; cf. note, 3 

I. 1. 8; I. 2. 61. EK ds r ov t uv . . . -& e p aw e v e a l, thenainrsil 

consequence is, that we shall pay court to, honor her and she be honored. 
el . . . e;^ei, . . . av de'oi ; for the use of modes here, see note, 

II. 2. 3. 

IIo/lvreAwf k e k a /llt] fi e v 7] v^ k. t. 1. The decency and com- 4 
fort, and even splendor, which Socrates found in the house of Theodote, 
does not prove that this was the general condition of the women of her 



844 



NOTES. 



class. Indeed the astonishment, indicated by him, shows that he ex- 
pected to find a very different state of things. Cf Charicles, p. 198, 9. 

Repair EL a, cultu, ornaments; others render it: attendance or 

train of servants, like "SepaTTaivag. ov rrj tv x ov crrij which is not 

vulgar, poor; cf I. 1. 14. 'AAA' a pa, but then, or but perhaps. 

The apa retains in a degree its conclusive force and also indicates won- 
der. The idea is : if you have not land, which surprises me, I conclude 
you have a house, etc. These particles are often used in dialogue where 
one brings an objection which has somewhat the nature of an inference 

from what precedes ; cf KQhn. L. Gr. II. ^ 757. b. oi Kta Tzpogo- 

dovg e;tfoi'<Ta, a house furnishing a revenue, rent. 'A /I A a fi^, 

but yet . . . not. ;^f£pore;^i'ad, servants who engage in mechani- 
cal employments, many of whom were owned by the wealthy Athenians. 

ovrog (lOL jSiog toTL ; for tovto, k. t. A, by attraction ; see note, 

I. 2. 42. 

5 KpelTTOv otcjv. . . (p'tXcdv dy iXriv KEKTija-^ ai \ i. e. : Kpelr- 
t6v e(TTi (ftiTiDV ayzkriv KeKTTjG'&at ^ otov ayeXijv. Cf. note, III. 5. 4. 
eTTtTpeTreig; for the meaning of this word, see note. III. 5. 12. 

6 ^Evrav^a t jll it e (t ri ; cf. §8: eig ravra kfimTTTovTeg. The ad- 
verbs evd^a, tv-ddde, kvrav^a are used both with verbs of rest and mo- 
tion; see Kohn. L. Gr. II. ^ 571. Anm. 3, and cf Anab. II. 3. 19: ev^a 
(3aaL?ievg d<^LKeTo\ Isocr. Panegyr. p. 46. 30: kvTav-&a Karaipvyelv exo- 
fiev. 

7 Ov yap d^; see note I. 4. 9, and II. 4. 1. -^rj pda e tv; the 

future of the verb ^vpdv is in Attic writers for the most part of the Mid. 
form ^7}pd(7o/LiaL, but the active form -depdacdv occurs in Anab. IV. 5. 24 > 

Cyrop. 1. 4. 16. ^r^puvreg. . . t e xv d^ov (7 tv. We may either 

consider the subject as implied in the verb here, or infer the noun ol -d-ij- 
pevTai from the participle. 

8 "Otc pev yap, K. T. X. Cf a similar passage, Cyrop. I. 6. 40. 

T OV ^av Epov T p E xov T E g dTT (f) Evy E Lv, that they flee hastily 
(running) from, etc. Cf for the construction of rpixovTEg, the participle 
in the Nom., note, I. 2. 1 . Kara no dag; see note, 11. 6. 9. 

10 '^Ev pev...7TEpt'irX£K6pEvov. This reply by the collocation 
of the words, answers the implied doubt, (i. e. whether she had any net at 
all,) in the previous question : you have one I think, and one that clings 

around ( embraces ) very well. rbv 6e Tpv<^C)VTa, 2i wanton lover. 

Tpv^dtd, originally : to live delicately, and, to be licentious, wanton. It is 
worthy of notice, that Socrates, by attributing to Theodote many of the 



BOOK III. CHAP. XI. 



345 



offices of an honorable love, places before her the contrast between her 

present mode of life and that which she might follow. e tt i <t /c e t/; a- 

G'&aL, Aor. tense, to designate an action done for once ; that is, to visit 
a friend, if a friend ever happens to be sick. The variation from the 
present tense, which designates continued action, to the Aor. when tem- 
porary action is brought to view, is worthy of notice here both in the in- 
finitives and participles : virodexeG'&aL^ uTTOKTieleLv, e7Ti(jK€ipaadac, owtj- 
GT^jjvat, €7TLii€?.6jU£vov, Tpv(pu)VTa, up^ioGTrjaavTog, Tvpa^avToc; and cf. II. 
7.7; IV. 4. 4: ttpoelTieto [laTiTiOv rolg vofioig e/ifievuv airo'&av elv, fj 

Trapavoficov ^?/v. K.exaptG'&aL, k. t. A. For the Perf. here, 

see Kiihn. Gr. § 255. R. 5, and note, 1. 2. 49 : SeSeGdac. <pL7.elv ye 

firjv; cf. note, I. 4. 5 : oGficov ye /lyv. otl apeGToi . . . ava- 

irei-d-ELg, because friends are pleasing to you, I know that you con- 
ciliate them, not only by word but by deed. Aoycj and epyu correspond 
respectively to /j.a?MKug and evvotKug, indicating not merely the blan- 
dishments but the advantages of friendship. 

HoTii) 6 ia(l>e pe I Tb Kara <pvGtv re Kal opd^ug uvd-p67r(jW 
vpogcpepeGT^ai, it makes much difference, is of much importance, to 
demean ourselves towards men according to nature and rightly. In re- 
ference to 6La(*>epEi, cf. III. 12. 5: izoTiv dia^ipeL ug (ieTiTLGra rb GC)fia 

exeiv ; and, for the meaning of 7:pog(l>EpEG'&aL, cf. III. 7. 8. rb 77- 

pLov, used in reference to man, as in I. 3. 13. The change from the 
Opt. with 6,v : iTiocg dv to the indicative egtlv is worthy of notice. 

Toi)g (ppovTtCovrdg gov to Lav t a d^iovv. The verb 12 
u^Lovv, which when it signifies to ask, demand, is followed by an Accus. 
with the Inf. as in Anab. I. 1.8; Hellen. II. 4. 42. et al., like other 

verbs of similar meaning, takes here two accusatives. ola Trot- 

ov G Lv avToig.../LL£A7/GetSLS will be least trouble to those doing 
them. 

Ta Tvapd Geavryg; cf. §14; rcbv nap' kjiot. The latter is the 13 
natural construction, and explains the former which is a mingling of 
two constructions, i. e. cJwpoio rcapd Geavrrjg rd napd GEavrrj, as in the 
phrase : ol ek rfjg dyopug dv^pcjnoc dirocpEvyovGiv, Cf. III. 6. 11. 

Upogcpspotg sc. rd irapd Gsavry. vTrofiLfiVTjGKOigy sc. 14 

Tcbv irapd GEavr?), cf. § 13. vKO/LtL/Lcvr/GKOLg. . . 6 e 7} -& u g l. 

The wisdom of this advice in respect to accomplishing the end proposed, 
is unquestionable, and the spirit of it might well be applied to other 
and worthier objects. Ruhnken compares Alciphron. Epist. 11. 
1, 40: fiiya tCjv eraipovGcov egtc G6(l>LGfia uel to irapbv Tijg dnoTiavGecjg 



346 



NOTES. 



VTvepTL^efiha^ Talg k?,7riat diaKparelv rot'f kpaaraq k.t.X. T!* e re n t. 
Heaut. II. 3, 126. hac arte tractabat virum, ut illius atiimum cupidum 
inopia incenderet. In respect to the Nom. povlo^evrj, see note, I. 2. 1. 

15 Tt ov V V . . . k y e V ov avvd-yparyc t C) v (p tXio v ; why 
will you not forthwith become, etc. This use of the Aor. in urgent 
requests, indicating the wish that the desired object were already ac- 
complished, is somewhat frequent with tl ov and tl ovv ov ; see Kiihn. 
Gr. § 256. 4. (e), and cf. III. 1. 11. 

16 '16 t a Trpdy/iaTa ir oX?i d k at d rj fi 6 a l a. By drjfioaia as con- 
trasted with Mm TTpdyfiara^ Socrates intends to designate political em- 
ployments specilically, as he rd iroAtriKd ovk InparTe, but d/iTiovg TroAf- 
TiKovq eTTotet^ I. 6. 15 ; he probably intends to use the phrase in a gen- 
eral way to designate the busy life which he led. <p tXa l playfully 

used for his disciples who learned (piTirpa re kol kn(^6dg from him. Cf. 

with II. 6. 11 sq. kdaovot ; the future is sometimes used for the 

present when there is an implied condition, as here ; who would not 
permit me to be away, if I were disposed to enter your service. See 
Kahn. Gr. § 255. 3 ; L. Gr. 11. § 446. 4. 

17 '^maTaaaL yap; do you then ? Tup, conclusive, cf. with I. 3. 10 : 

01) yap ; 'kTroTiTiSSopov. This man was entirely dovoted to 

Socrates, and was one of those of his friends, present at his last trial. 
Cf. Apol. § 28 : 'AToA/lodwpof iwL'&viiijT^g /lev iaxvpC^g avTov (tov 

'EuKpuTovc)^ d?i?Mg 6^ evT]^7)q. t6v6e\ when the demonstrative 

pronoun is used with a proper name, the latter does not take the Article ; 
see Kohn. Gr. § 246. R. 1. (6) and references : L. Gr. II. § 488. Anm. 

T L a d e V 7] v\ see note II. 5. 1 : Symp. I. 3 ; IV. 44 : IcjKpd' 

TEL axo'^M^civ (TvvdLafispevev y [3 t] ^ e v \ for the termination 

'^€v, see Kuhn. Gr. § 235. 3. and R. 1. 2. 

18 'E TT i aolytoT you, i. e. for taking or charming you ; cf. note, I. 3. 

11: ^(j)' oZf , K. T. A. k dv ^Tj rig (j) i 2, cj t e p a a ov ev 6 ov 5?; 

Socrates here as in § 16 : ^Uat, humorously applies to his disciples the 
language used of harlots. Thus evdov erepog was the common formula 
for excluding one lover when another was present ; cf. Lucian Dial. 
Meretr. XII. p. 310 : aTre/cXeio-a eAi^ovra, "Y^vd ov erepog, einovaa ; 
VIII. p. 300 : eizeLdri 61 eTn^ovra nore direKTieiaa • KaX^Lu6yg yap 
ev6ov Tjv. 



BOOK III. CHAP. VI. 



347 



CHAPTER XII. 

T G)v ^vvovTDv T IV one of his disciples. v eov re,../ca?, 1 

K. T. A, lit. both young and having, etc. i. e. although young, etc., so e t . . . 

e t are sometimes employed in Latin. i6LG)TLKC)^...Td a Cj fia 

^;i;e^f...'Ic5iwr?7f The noun IdLGJTrjg, designates a private person, 
one who has no professional knowledge, and hence unskilled, un prac- 
ticed, and here, one who does not practice gymnastics, neglects bodily 
exercise. So in III. 7. 7 : 0/ iSLcbrat is antithetical to tol^ ucrKT^ralg, where 
see note, Cf Plato as quoted by Weiske, Vol. VIII. p. 420 : er rd 
(Tu/ia ex(^v Koi firj ISturiKO)^?) (pavXo^. 'IdtioTLKuc to Gcj/ia 
sX^tv, to have a body unpracticed in athletic exercises, and hence 
feeble^ sickly. In respect to the construction of to cibfia /ca/cwj-, UhojTi- 
Ktjg exei-Vy cf. III. 13. 1 : to aufia kuklov exovtl ; Oecon. I. 13. togTe . . . 

KaKLOv juev to au/ia exoi^ kuklov de ttjv ipvxvv, kuklov de tov olkov. 

'I 6 L 6 T 7/ g fi ev \ the contrast implied in the f^ev solitarium is tov 6e 
6Lavoel(y&aL knL^eXouaL, or it may be expressed in English by a para- 
phrase : I am indeed unpracticed in gymnastic exercises ; this does not 
pertain to my course of life ; I give my attention to mental improve- 
ment ; cf. I. 1. 1 : ^ iiev . . . ypa(^7). O i) 6 ev ye // a /I yl sc. 

iSiuTTjg el. You are not more an idLcjTjjg, i. e. not less an a-&7irjTr]g than 
those who are about to contend in the Olympic games, tCov kv 'OTivjUTria 
fieX. K. 7. 1. The idea here is probably this : You have as much need 
to accustom yourself to udK/jcrLg tov aCjfiaTog as the literal aGKrjToi tCjv 
^0?iv /LLTTLuv. For when your country calls you to her defence in war 
you must be there. And you will as much need strength and activity 

of body as the combatant in the Olympic games. bv ^Ad-y v al l 

•& rj G ov a iv^ lit. which the Athenians place, i. e. make, engage in. 
The language is derived from the Games. So in Virg. Aen. V. 66 : 

Prima citae Teucris p o n a m certamina classis. r ii ;t w c i v; 

sc. aycdva d^evTeg : when the time of war shall come, quam fors 
t u 1 e r i t, as in ^ 2 : eav ovtco tvx<^<^1' \ q- v. 

Ai' avTb t ovT 0^ on account of this very thing : sc. tt/v tov 2 

(Tu/LtaTOc Kaxs^iav. e d v v t o) tvx^ ^ h if they shall so chance, 

sc. SovXevovTec tov Tiotnov (Slov ; i. e. if it shall so happen. Cf. 

Hellen. Vn. 2. 34; IV. 1. 34 ; Anab. II. 2. 17 ; III. 1. 3. 'ektU 

G av T e g evioTe nXeio) tcov vnapxovTuv avTolg^ sometimes paying 
more for their redemption than they possess, they, etc. 

Twv e 7z IT L ft lo)v T7]g Kaxe^i'CLC tovtuv, these incon- 3 



348 



NOTES. 



veniences which follow the neglect of physical exercise ; i. e. poverty, 
disgrace, captivity» slavery, ignominy, death, etc. The word eTririfiLov 
is well chosen to indicate that these evils are of the nature of punish- 
ment for neglect of the physical powers. Kal /i y v . . y e, a t q u i 

c e r t e. tt o (xjLLd Kal ij dicj \ the subject of which this 

is predicate is the clause : a del viro/iiveiv, k. r. A. r ov t uv \ sc. 

tCjv T7]g Kax^^'tCL^ eTTLrijuiuv. vycetvorepov; sc. rz, a change of 

gender which has frequently been noted, 

4 Tuvavrta...?}. So^is used after kvavTiov in IV. 5. 8^: ryv kyKpu- 
reiav tcjv kvavTLuv ?} tt/v aKpaaiav — airiav elvat. See Kohn. Gr. ^ 
323. 2 ; L. Gr. II. § 540. Anm. 3, and cf note III. 7. 7 : 6La(})ipet . . . y. 
T 6v re "ko LTTov [S i ov . . , kol Tolg eavruv naiGL. The con- 
trast here strictly requires the pronoun in the first clause : uvrot re . . . 
Kal Totg kavTidv Traiot. The contrast of the rov re Xolttov (Siov with the 

time after death, probably gave rise to the present construction. 

a p/^ a f, here, wealth, means of living ; cf. note, II. 7. 11. 

5 'K7r67iig...uGKel drj ^oata t a tt pbg tov tt 62. e ju ov, the 
State institutes not the practice of those things that pertain to war. A 
difference is here suggested between Athens and Sparta. In the former 
place, education and hence gymnastic exercises, were not demanded by 

law, as in the latter, but only by custom. kir l iielela-^ ai, to be 

cared for. ov6e kv aHo) . . . o v de ev tt p u ^ e k. t. X. 

The first ovde = ne quidem, not even, the last = nor. 'Allu ovd. 
ayCjvL, is contrasted with iroTiejutKog uyuu, the subject of the preceding 
paragraph. It should be noticed that ovde . . , ovSe are never properly 
used as parallel with ovre . . . ovre : neither . . . nor. See Kiihn. Gr. § 321. 

R. 7 ; L. Gr. II. § 744. 2. iroXi) 6La(pepeL, it is far better. 

There is however an ellipsis of the contrasted clause with this word, as 
well as with interest in Latin : ttoav 6ta(})£pei cjg fteXrLara to oufia 
exetv Kal (u)g KUKLGTa. Cf. note, III. 11.11, and Bornem. Cyrop. 
II. 3. 4. 

6 'Ett el . . . TLQ ov K olSev. The sentence begins as if it were to 
proceed with Kavreg laaaiv ; such changes are not unfrequent especially 
with enunciations introduced by tjgre ; cf. Ktlhn, L. Gr. II. ^ 828. 1. 

Kal 'k7]-& y, K. T.A. The effects of the neglect of physical culture 

upon the mind, here enumerated by Socrates, are bat too well and too 

often verified in the fate of those of studious habits. n olXa k ig 

TToXT^olq-, for similar instances of paronomasia in Greek, cf. Kiihn. 
L. Gr. 11. § 865. 2. 



BOOK III. CHAP. XIII. 



349 



Kal TT]v eve^tav. There is generally supposed to be a trajec- 7 
tion of the /cat, which is to be rendered with npoc ra havrla, k.t. X. 
This position may have been chosen to bring out more clearly the con- 
trast expressed in the Trpdc . . . yiyvo/nEvcov ; cf. a similar trajection in 
IV. 7. 7. A more natural explanation of this passage is perhaps, to 
consider the Kai as in its proper place with the meaning of a/so or even, 
and Kal ttjv evefiav = bonam etiam valetudinem; thus 
evefca is represented not as the only, but as one among other causes of 

soundness and vigor of mind. k a trot, atqui or at vere not 

quanquam. 

To ye pad at; sc. tlvu. Kiihn. Gr. § 238. R. 3 ; L. Gr. II. § 414. 8^ 
5. There is also an old form of the Aor. of this verb yfjpuvat ; cf Kohn. 
Gr. § 161.8; L. Gr. I. 186. p. J90. Thus Thomas Mag. p. 78. ed. 
Ritsch., says : V rj pav a t Kal KarayTjpuvaL upxaiorepov ol 6' varepov 

yypuGat Kal KaTayrjpdGai. kS-eTiEL avr 6 fj, a r a yiyvea- 

1^ a come not of their own accord, i. e. without cause. 



CHAPTER XIIL 

Ilpo a e LIT 6)v rtva ;\;fl/pedv; with the formula of greeting : | 
irpogetTT. ;^afpeiv, we find the Dat. instead of the Acc. in Hellen. IV. I. 

31 : al?iy?iOig x^'-P^^'^ Trpogtlnov. Cf Ktihn. Gr. § 285. 1. (1). a y- 

potKOTEpoc- This adverbial ending, properly belonging to the 
positive, is however somewhat frequently found in comparatives ; see 
Kiihn. Gr. ^ 85. R. ; L. Gr. I. § 327. 3, and cf Venat. XIII. 3. fxetCovug ; 
de Rep. Lac. 1. 5. TTOT^eLvorepojg. II. 7 (5). vyiecvoripDg'j Symp. IV. 3. 

ex'O-Lovtjg ; de Re equ. I. 6. vyporepcjc^ et al. 6 ca k e i [lev u n e- 

pisTvx^(:] for the Dat. see I. 2, 63 : KOKolg neptefSaTiev. ?iv irel ; 

an anacoluthon for Ivnelv^ to answer to opyi^ecrd-at. 

'Kkov fiev sl physician of the age of Socrates, and his friend. 2 

See Plat. Phaedr. p. 227. A. ; p. 268. A. B.; Symp. p. 176. B. 

TT av (J aad^ a L ead^tovr a, that he should cease eating ; i. e. before 
satiety. The subject is here implied in the participle ; see note I. 3. 8. 

So in : vyLeivoTepov (priai Sia^eiv 7vav(ju/j,evov. 

Hap'' eav tC), with him, i. e. at his house. . . . & cre$ 

'kovaaG'& a cold for bathing ; so the Latin : frigida ad lavan- 
dum. The adjective in the positive with re is used for the com- 

30 



350 



NOTES. 



parative with j) lj^te. ax'^ovrai mvovreg \ see I. 2.47. 

Ma rbv AT; sc. ovk ux^ovraL^ the negative being implied in the 

preceding interrogation; see note, I. 4. 9. re'&aviiaKa, a>f 

Tj 6 E (j) g^i. Q. TET^av/iaKUj otl ovrug 7}6EDg ;^;p(jvrai. So is used for otl 
ovTug in Plat. Crito, p. 43. B ; i^av fia^D ai(r&av6fi£vog, o)(; i/ 6 e (o g 

Ka^evdsLg; see Kahn. Gr. § 329. R. 8 ; L. Gr. II. 771. 8. kv 

'Aa kXtjttiov \ sc. vecj ; see Kiihn. Gr. § 363. b ; L. Gr. II. 474. b., p . 
118. 

4 'A/co/ioi'i^ov, a footman, an attendant who followed his master in 
public; as really a part of the family, as the master himself, and hence, 
like a proper name, without the article. 

5 OIkol^ at home, i. e. in the city. tt o pev 6 fj, ev o c, tt e p l- 

7T a T 7^ (T ag ; for the anaphora here see I. 1.18. k kt Ecvatg ; 

The idea is : if you would just extend these walks that you make about 
the city in a direction toward Olympia, and continue them five or six 
days, you would arrive there without having walked more than if you 

had been at home. ;(;af)teoTepov. . . fidTiAov. The adverb 

fidXXov may be, though it is not often, joined to a comparative to give 
it force as in H. o) 243 : f>i]tT£pot yap fidXTiov, much more easily ; cf. 
Kilhn. Gr. § 239. R. 1. A much more frequent use of it is, after several 
words, to call to mind the comparative, and, as it were, repeat its signi- 
ficance ; so in Sympos. I. 4 : olfxai ovv 7to?.v uv rrjv KaTaGKEvrjv fioi 
T^afiTTpOTEpav (pavTjvat, el avdpaaLv EKKEKa'&ap/LiEvoig Tug ipvxcig - . . 
d.avdpdv KEKO(j/x7]/u£Vog Eir/ fidl?^ o v, y el Grparr/yoLg Kal LTTTrdpxoLg : 
In such cases as this judXTiov introduces a clause that is to be con- 
sidered as supplementary to the main thought. tt p o e ^ o p fi d v 

^ fiE pa fi La, to set out one day sooner ; for the Dat. of measure or 
excess, see Kahn. Gr. § 285. 1. (3). (c) ; L. Gr. II. § 400. 8. So just 
below : to Se /iLd Vfiepa nXELovag, more by one day ; sc. than is com- 
monly consumed in the journey. n e pair Epu rov fZETpiov ; 

cf. note I. 6. 11 : k'kaTTov ryg u^lag. 

6 IiapETd^7],\\i. was stretched out, but here, weary, fatigued; cf. 
Cyrop- 1. 3. 11 : EO)g naparELvaLfiL rovrov, ugrrEp ovrog e/lle irapaTELVEL. 
Plat. Symp. p. 207. B : (rd ■d-rjpta) rC) liiiC) iraparELvofiEva. Lysid. p. 
204. C. : Euv (5' ovrog Kat a/iLKpbv xpovov avvdiaTpLipy gol, TTapara-^Tjae' 

raL viTo (Tov ufcovuv d-a/id Xsyovrog ; where see Stallbaum's note. 

TO IfitLTLov; before these words /xovov is to be supplied. Herbst com- 
pares Anab. I. 4. 18 : E^Eyov, otl ov ttutto-^' ovrog 6 Tzorafibg dLa^arbg 
yivoLTo TreC^, fJ-V tote, dWd tcaololgiv and Sauppius adds III. 2. 
13; VI. 22. See Bos' Ellipses Gr. p. 307, where many examples are 



BOOK III. CHAP. XIV. 



351 



given. cLKoTiOv&oc;', see note, § 5. [laXlov (5 e, even more, 

or yea truly Cf. Cjrop. V. 4. 49; Plat. Lacb. p. 196, C. ; Stallb. ad 
Phileb. p. 58, et al. rfGK7]fievov...dvdpbc', lit. a man ex- 
ercised in tbe Palaestra, aGKTjryg ; and then, one who is liberally educated. 
It -is thus antithetical to 7raig\ since slaves were not allowed to take 
part in the exercises of the Palaestra at Athens. 



CHAPTER XIY. 

AeiTT vov. This word here designates an entertainment where each 1 
one brought his own provisions ; hence sometimes called delrcvov anb 
arvpldog, because the provisions were brought in baskets. Where each 
guest contributed to the expense of the feast it was called epavog. See 

Smith's Dictionary Deipnon, p. 343. (j)epotev; Opt. to denote 

repeated or customary action ; see note, I. 2. 57 ; (pepovreg first follows 
and then (j)epojuev(jv. So we not unfrequently find (pipeiv where we 
might expect (f>£pe(T'&ai, as fita'&bv depeiv for [licj'&bv (pepsG&aL ; cf. 

Stallb. Plat. Lysid. p. 208. A. and Kilhn. Gr. IL § 398. 3. y axv- 

vov TO To \ it is quite doubtful whether this ro should be added. It 
is not found in the Mss. but might have easily been omitted in conse- 
quence of the preceding -ro. e n av ov t o . . . oipuvovvTeCi 

see Kiihn. Gr. § 310. 4. (f) 

I, It ov ; here, bread, though lit. wheat-flour as, alcpLra was the flour 2 

from barley; Smith's Diet. Sitos. bip ov, antithetical to oltov ; see 

note, I. 3. 5, and Boeckh's Econ. B. I. ch. 17. p. 101, 2. A 6 7 o v 

bvrog nspl bvoficirtdv, i. e. T^byov bvTog, e^' olg) spycf) enaaTOv bvojua elrj. 
This clause is parenthetical, Ibyov bvrog being in the Gen. Abs. For 
the use of the Prep, em with the Dat. see Kiihn. Gr. § 296. II. (d) ; L. 
Gr. II. § 612. In like manner we find : ovofia^eLv, Ka?.£iv rt kivi rivi. 
Plat. Sophist, p. 218. C: 'Nvv yap 6^ ov Kayd tovtov iript rovvofia 
^lovov exofxev KOLvy • rb 6e epyov, e0' c5 Kalovfiev^ enarepog rax av ISia 
Trap'' Tjfiiv avTolg exoi/nev. Parmenid. p. 147. D : enaarov rcbv bvoiid- 

TO)v ovK em tlvi Kalelg. kiTl ttoIg) Trore; see note, I. 1. 1 . 

yap (5^, cf note, II. 4. 1. Ov yap ovv; see note, III. 6. 12. 

To bip ov avrb, lit. meat itself, i. e. alone, solum, as in § 2 : rd 3 
6e bipov avrb na^' atro. See Kiihn. Gr. 303. R. 4 ; L. Gr. II. \ 630. 



352 



NOTES. 



Anm. 3. a d/c 7; c c; the life and habits of an athlete. This 

passage is well paraphrased by Erncsti : Si quis opsonium edit sine pane, 
non quod athleta est, nec ex athleticae vitae consuetudine et lege, sed 

voluptatis causa, poteritne is bipo(payog dici ? a x^^'^V Y 

(scarcely) i. e. according to Suidas = ovd' olcog, ovda^ug or ppadeuq. Qi. 

IV. 2. 24 ; 4.25. kiz e o'&LOiv, sc. ri doKel elvat; what do you 

think of him who with little bread eats much meat ? role ^ € olg 

. ..TToTivKapniav, cf. note II. 2. 10. 

4 IiapaTr]pelT\ ecpr/ tovtov ol ttXtj a lov. 01 nlrjGiov is in 
apposition with vfielg implied in TrapaTTjpetre. We should use a voca- 
tive in English ; cf. Kiihn. Gr. § 269. 2. (b). Cf. as quoted by Kiihn. 
Hellen. II. 3, 54 : v/ueig Ss ?iaj36vTeg Kat unayayovTec oi iv6 e k a ov 
del Tu CK TovTO)v irpaacjETe. Cyrop. VI. 2.41: vfieig 6e ol yyefiS- 
V eg TTpbg efze iravreg avii^uXkere. Also Krager, Anab. III. 1. 46, and 

Stallb. Plat. Hip. Maj. p. 281. A. r cj airo) otpo), y rC) oipG) 

(jlTL)xpV(^£Tai. *i2f is implied here; cf. note, II. 1. 12. Athenaeus 
thus paraphrases this clause : cj napovreg, Tig v/iuv rcj juev upro) wf 
oipG) XPV'^^'") '^^ b}pG) Ljg apTG). 

5 ^Apa yevo LT^ av . . . dip tt 1 1 a, k.t, ?[,. could there be a pre- 
paration of food, more expensive or more contrary to the art of making 

viands, than that which, etc. yv bipoirocelraL; for the verb 

with an Acc. of kindred meaning see Kiihn. Gr. § 278. 1. 2. fiev 

y e ; the particle ye here refers to the whole clause, and indicates that 
it is introduced as an argument for the preceding declaration ; much 
like yap, Por this signification, see Hartung, Gr. Partik. I. S. 390, 1, 
and references there : Cyrop. II. 2. 2 : Plat. Symp. p. 215. C, et al. 

6 T oi)c up terra eTTLcrra/xevovc; we may supply tt^v bipoTzouav 
or consider tKcar. as used abs., as in III. 9. 11. For the use of the 

Art. with the subject here, see III. 1. 8. rbv eva ifjcj/iov kvl 

oipG) TTpoTceixTTe Lv. Thc article gives a distributive character to 
the phrase : to accompany each piece of bread by a single, etc. Cf. 

Kiihn. Gr. § 244. 5 ; L. Gr. II. § 484. ore fiy izapeLij no'kla. 

The Opt. is perhaps here employed to correspond with the following 
Opt. dvvair'' av ; cf. IV. 2. 20 : dvv airo yap uv, Sttot e (3 ov- 
Xotro, Kal bpd-C)g ravra tzolelv \ [irj is employed, because ore has a 
conditional as well as a temporal signification, and is in that respect 
nearly equivalent to ei. 

7 To e V 6> e i 0- ^ a /c. r. A, in the dialect of the Athenians, synon. 
with kcr&ULv: to evcjxelad-ac ea^iecv koriv. rd 61 ev npog- 



BOOK IV. CHAP. I. 



353 



Kelad-ac ... e 77 1 tl) ravr a ea^leLv, k. r. the ev is added, 
that we may eat, etc. ; i. e. the ev is a dded to give the word the 
signification of eating those things that injure not, etc. The Prep, ettl 

indicates end or design. cogre . . . to evcox^'^^^^^f- • • • uverL^et 

so that he applied the word evox- to those who made a proper use of 
food. 



BOOK IV. 
CHAPTER I. 

Kal el fiETpLDg a lad- av fiEv u, even if ^ or siithough^ KaiTTEp, 1 
moderately. For this use of fcal el and the distinction between it and ei 
Kai see Kuhn. Gr. \ 340. 7 ; L. Gr. II. 824. Of. Stallb. Plat. Apol. p. 
52. A. ; Bornem. Cyrop. III. 3. 69 : Merp^cjf alaS-avo/bLEvog, moderately, 
partially understanding = uETptav alo'&rjaLv excjv. Cf Thucyd. 1. 71 : 
6pG)fj,Ev 6' av achKov ovdev ovre Trpdgj&ELbv rcbv opKLcov, ovte rrpbg uv&p6- 
TTov tC)v al(7T^avofjEVG)v, which the scholiast intei'prets by (ppovifiuv. 
Cf. also the absolute use of intelligere in Latin; Cic Brut. 
XLIX. 183: an alii probantur a multitudine, alii autem ab iis, qui in- 

telligunt. bnovovv Kal ev or uov v, wheresoever and in 

whatever business (they may be). In like manner absolutely or with a 
verb implied, the Latin compounds ubicunque, quicunque, etc. 
are used ; cf. Ovid Am. III. 10. 5: Te, Dea, munificam gen- 

tes ubicunque loquuntur h. e. ubicunque sunt. cltto- 

Sexofievovg e k e I v o v, lit. approving of him, and then, following 
his instructions ; cf. I. 2. 8. For the use of ekelvov see note, I. 2. 3. 

"E ^ 77 ... a 0^, he would say ; for the signification of av cf. note upon ^ 

1. 1. 16. T Lv og £ puv, verbs denoting an affection of the mind 

govern the Genitive. Kiihn. § 274. 1. a. For the idea, cf. note, II. 6. 28 : 

dLo, TO EpcjTtKog ELvat. av E po g 6^ rjv . . . E(})LEfj,evog; see note, 

n. 6, 7 : Sf/Tiov Elvai, 6 p av \ see note, II. 1. 22. olg tt poge- 

Xo Lev . . .a av fz a-^ o l e v. In indirect discourse, the Optative is 
often used after a preceding preterite or historical present tense, where the 
subjunctive or indicative would stand in direct discourse ; and in such 
cases av may be compounded or associated with any of the relatives or 
relative conjunctions, if in the direct discourse, the subjunctive would 
30* 



354 



NOTES. 



have been employed. In direct discourse the form here would have 
been al ayad-al (l)vaeic fivrj^uovevovatv d av fiud-coatv, k. t. /I. ; i. e. 
quickly learn what they attend to and retain in mind what they may 
have learned. See Kiihn. Gr. § 345. 4 and R. 4 ; L. Gr. II. § 845. 3, and 
of. II. 7. 7; Anab. I. 5. 9: vo/u^cjv, ogg) filv av d-uTTov e'k'&oL 
ToaovTG) anapaaiievaGTOTEpL) j3aaLXel fiaxela^at ; VII. 2. 6 : 6 'Ava^t- 
pLO£ T(o fiev ^ApLaTupx(f) kntareTiTieL (Pres. hist.) ott ocfovc av ev poL 
ev Bv^avTiG) tg)v Kvpov GrparioTcbv VTroTieXeififxevovg, u7ro66(7-&aL. 

3 Ov Tov avTov de. This position of in the fourth instead of the 
second place in the enunciation, is not without example ; cf. Anab. V. 
2. 2: elg rove AplXag de irpo^vfiog jjyov ; Hellen. VI. 4. 17: Kal rovg 
en* upxalg 6e rbre KarakeK^-^evrag ciKoTiov&elv eKeXevov ; De Re Equ. 
V. 9 : Kal T7/V vno yaarepa de uyav Ku-d-apdiv. This position seems to 
be owing to the close relation of the preceding words which make, as it 

were, but one. At least this accounts for it in most cases. ^ tt t 

frdvrac 7fet,hQ was not accustomed to approach all, etc. The imper- 
fect denotes customary action ; and the phrase is nearly equivalent to : 
'7rpog(j)£pe(7^at tlvl (III. 7. 8. note) yet with the accessory idea of ap- 
proaching. (^vGe t dy ad- ov g, good in respect to nature, or en- 
dowed with a good nature. So £f)()oiLieve(JTdTovg ralg ijjvxair in §4. 
The dative here denotes that in respect to which, etc. ; see KOhn. Gr. 
§ 284. 3. 10, and cf. Anab. III. 1. 42: rale ipvxalg efypoiieveorepoL . . . 
rdv T e iTTTztov ; the particle re corresponds to Kal before tcov kwuv. 

rdg [lev dx"^ ag^ some being trained, educated. The rag 

which according to the usual construction would answer to the one here, 
with the de below (dvayuyovg 6e)^ is omitted and implied in the parti- 
ciple yevo/ievag ; cf Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 732. Anm. 1 . dvayuyovg^ 

opposed to dx'0-et(7ag, as its composition shows: untrained. The same 

word is applied to horses in III. 3. 4. dpiarag ylyved-d-ac; 

the change to the Inf. from the Part. yLyvofievovg is less strange here, 
after kTndeLKvvcov, since the verb from which that participle is derived, in 
the sense of teach, is more frequently followed by the infinitive ; see note, 

II. 3. 17. 

4 ^E^epyaaTLKUTurovg cjv dv k y x £ t p crt ; for the Gen., see 
note. III. 1. 6. With kyKeipCoai the verb k^epyd^eo'&aL is to be supplied 
from the preceding adjective h^epyaGTLKOTdrovg. Sauppius compares 

III. 9. 5 : ovre rovg juy eirtaTafievovg SvvaG^aL irpdrretv, dXka Kal kdv 

eyx £ i'pi^<^ i-v {sc. TrpdrTeiv), dfiaprdvetv. 6 to . . . KaKu bpyd- 

^ovrat. In respect to the change from oratio obliqua to recta; see 
KOhn. L. Gr. II. § 850. 



BOOK IV. CHAP. II. 



355 



Ei T olerat; the indicative in omtio obliqua is not unfrequent 5 
when a thing is intended to be represented as a fact; cf. Kiihn. Gr. ^ 345. 
R 5, and note, 1. 1. 13. 



CHAPTER II. 

This conversation with Euthydemus, and chap. IV. of this same book, 1 
are frequently referred to, as a specimen of the manner in which So- 
crates was accustomed to reason with the arrogant and self-conceited 

persons whom he met ; see especially IV. 4. cjc Trpogecpepero; 

for the signification of this word, cf. note, III. 7. 8; the imperfect tense, 

denoting customary action, as frequently. Ev-dvSyfiov; see I. 2. 

29, and Plat. Hipp. Minor, with Stallbaum's Prolegomena. rov 

KaTibv, an appellation frequently given to the learned men of Athens ; 
cf. Plat. Phaedr. p. 278. E : 'laoKpdTrjv rov Ka/Mv ; Phileb. p. 11. C : ^i- 
TiTfjSog 6 nalog : Protag. extr. : KaWla ru Kalib ; Xen. Hellen. II. p. 470. 
C : KpcTLa Tu KaAu ; and in Latin, Cic. Tusc. Disp. I. 40. 96 : Propino 

hoc pulchro Critiae. y pafj /iara, = avyypa/LifiaTa, avyyeypafi/xeva, 

books of extracts, precepts and examples, selected from other authors. 

£K TovTcjv, hence^ or, on this account. 6 La(p e p e lv tcjv 

7jlLKL0)TC)v eiTt (T (j) L a \ thc more usual construction would be 
without the preposition sttl. The idea here is similar to that in : fieya 

(ppoveiv em Gocpia. e/lTTidaf; see note, 1.1.11: avaynaig. 

TTpcoTov fiev; to these words, enel Se in ^ & correspond. 6 c a 

V EOTTjra ov Kcj elg rrjv ay op a v elg tovra; i. e. he was not yet 

twenty years old ; see note. III. 6. 1. Kad-i^ovra elg; sometimes 

verbs of rest involve the idea of the motion that preceded, and may 

hence be followed by elg. rcbv fte-d-' eavrov rivag, certain of 

those with him, his disciples. 

Kal TTp cjTov fiev; to which iraTiLv Se in ^ 3 corresponds. 2 

Trpbg enelvov arrolSXeTretv; in like manner we say that children 
look to parents (for support), and people direct their eyes to rulers (for 
counsel, succor, etc.). Cf. in Greek §30: tovto wpbg airoP/oeTzo) el 
jLtoL ed-eTirjaaLg tiv e^riyrjGaa-&aL. ^Ktt o j^T^erc e tv is also followed by 
elg ; as in Hellen. VI. 1. 8: ri arj irarplg elg ere aizojileTceL ; Anab. VII. 

2. 33 : elg aAXorpiav rpdire^av dnopTienov. Ktvelv, move or draw 

into conversation. Cf. Stallb. Plat. Lysid. p. 223. A. rag . . . rex- 

vag . . . anovdalovg. '^Tvovdatog tt^v rexvTjv = detvog ti/v rex- 



356 



NOTES. 



V7jv ; cf. § 6. The subject {rtvai^} is implied in Grrovdatovg. The words 
Tag juiv bXiyov u^lag rexvag form a strong contrast with rd 6e TzpoeGTu- 
vat TToAewf . LLTrb t av r o /xdrov, by one's own natural endow- 
ments, by nature; like (ftvaei in IV. 1. 3. Cf. § 4 and 6; Plat. Alcib. 
I. p. 118. C: Aeyerai (6 HepLK/S/c) • . . ovk anb ravrofiuTOv ooc^bg ye- 
yovevat aXka izo'kXoig koI aocpolg Gvyyeyovevai. So in Demosthenes, 
Coron. p. 296. 205 : rbv avrofiaTov d-avarov = natural death. 

'3 Tyg GvveSplag, the session, assembly, i. e. at the fjv lotto leIov. 

Ev-^vdrj fioc ovtogl; proper names with the demonstratives ovrog, 
eKelvog, ode and avrog do not take the article *, see Kiihn. Gr. § 246. 3. 

(6); L. Gr. 11. § 488. Anm. ev tjIlulcl -yevojuevocy when he 

shall arrive at the age of manhood. 'UTitKia is used, /car' k^oxv'^i for 

manly age, i. e. from eighteen to fifty. ryg iroXetdg \6yov 

TTepi TLvoc TTpoTL'&eiGyc, the State giving the opportunity of 
speaking, i. e. proposing a consultation. Aoyov or yvcj/Ltag izpor l- 
T^evai was the office of the irpoedpoi, who, when the people were as- 
sembled, called out: rig ayopeveiv PovTierai. 

4 ^EiTLGTafiEVDv, uscd absolutely without an object ; cf. note, III. 

9. 11 and references. ravavTia, sc. kiroUiaa, (contra feci^) to be 

supplied from the preceding context. rb do^ai, so,. /lefiai^r/Kevat. 

Cf. § 8 : (pv?iarr6/LLevog ov fiovov to [la'&elv tl izapa tuv laTpcov, uTCka Kac 
TO So^aL fia'&T) KEV at ttjv texvtjv TavTrjv, 

5 'kpfioGE LE ... a v^ii would be fitting ; nearly synonymous with a 

form of 7rpe7re/v. Tolg jS ov Xo fi e v o t g nap a Tjjg it 6 Tie ug la- 

TpcKbv Epyov 'XapELv. Physicians were appointed by. the State 
and received a salary from the public treasury ; cf Boeckh's Oecon. I. 
21, and Weiske in h. 1. Cf Schol. to Aristoph. Acharn. 1029 : ATj/noGia 

XetpoTOvovfiEvot laTpol Kac dT^fioGtot rrpotKa E'&EpaTrEVOv. ettlttj- 

6elov y\ useful indeed, yi = yoiiv ; cf. note, I. 2. 54. — ^ [la-^ elv . . . 
fiE/xad^TjKtvat; for the difference of signification in the Pres. and 
Perf., see note. III. 1 . 4. ev v [ilv ano k lv Svv ev ov, " hazard- 
ing experiments upon you," — Packard in h. 1. Cf. Plin. H. N. ; cited by 
Schneid. XXIX. 1 : Discunt fmedici) periculis nostris et experimenta 
per mortes agunt. 

6 "Kdij fiE V, K. T. As Euthydemus is said to have gone away, in 
§ 3, the things about to be narrated must have taken place at another 

time. Q av fiacTbv yap. There is an ellipsis here : ovk bp-d-dg 

noLElg (^vlaTTOfiEvog avTog tl (p'&EyyEG'&aL. Still we may give the idea 
substantially in English or Latin by an affirmative particle : surely^ sane 



BOOK IV. CHAP. II. 



357 



or p r o f e c 1 0. cjg awex^fyrara, forthwith, without delaying to 

learn. o)govKav...yev6fievoL\ i. e. vo/uL^ovreg, ort ovk av 

vXkidQ a^LoTioyoi yevoivTo, or ovk av aTiTit^g . . . yevead-ai ; of. II. 2. 13. 

KalroL y s; see note, I. 2. 3. 7 

Ovv is here conchisive, and forms a transition to something new. 8 

aKovovTog Evd-vdr/fLov; this is perhaps contrasted with the 

previous going away of Euthydemus, and with the 7rpo'&v;j.6repov ukov- 
ovra that follows. Upon the signification of a/ioticj, just below, see note, 

III. 5. 26. ypafiftara; see § 1. avvT^x^^^i cf. §1: avvei- 

?.ey/j.ivov ; §10: av/Jiiyeig. 

N// TTfv "Hpav; see I. 5. 5. TrpoetTiov . . . iidHov\ cf. 9 

note, II. 1. 2. fiertivac rrjv GO(})tav, to pursue, engage in the 

pursuit of, wisdom. 

AieGtGJTTijGev 6^ K. T. X.; cf. III. 6. 4. ^Apa fiy; these par- IQ 

tides presuppose a negative answer; cf. 1. 3. 11. 'A /I /I a /llt^; 

cf. III. 11.4. TovTo Sec. TovTo is generally considered as accu- 
sative here, since ^elv in Attic writers is supposed to be construed per- 
sonally only with 7ro?.?.ov, oAlyoVy and similar words. Woolsey, Gorg. 
p. 491. D. says: del sometimes takes the Acc. of the thing when that is 
a pronoun. Is it not probable, however, that the pronoun is Nom. and 

Set irregularly personal in the present passage ? Ovuovv, certainly, 

. . . not. acrrpo ?i,670f = astronomus as Ilgt po7^,oyLa 

astronomia. Still uGrpovoiiiag was in use; see IV. 7. 5. In like 
manner Latin writers even in the golden age of the language, use as- 
trologus and astrologiaforastronomus and astronomia, 

which were employed in a later age. See Freund's L. Lex. h. v. 

()aipG)dovc . . . Trdvv ^Tiid-iovg bvrag. This judgment of the 
rhapsodes applies only to the age of Socrates and to the philosophers ; 
their offices were highly valued in an earlier age. For an account of 
them, and their services, and the depreciation of them by Socrates and 
others, see Grote's Hist, of Greece, Vol. II. Part I. ch. 21. p. 184 sq. 

Tf, in respect to what ? Ov 67} ttov — ; these particles strictly 11 

presuppose a negative answer to the interrogation, but are of course used 

ironically here, as in II. 3. 1. jS aa l?i t k?), sc. tsx^V ' "the kingly 

art,''^ i. e. the science of government. ravra; for this Acc. as well 

as Tt in § 10, see Kiihn. Gr. § 279. 7. Example. Kac fxaXa . . . kgI 

OVK olov TE ye, most certainly (I have thought upon it), and it is 
not indeed possible, etc. ; Kal . . , y e extend the answer to the ques- 
tion, or, introduce something in addition to the simple answer, and hence, 



358 



NOTES. 



are in place here. Cf. IV. 5. 2 : apa Ka?.bv . . . vojut^eic elvai . . . hXev- 
^Eptav ; 'ilg olSv re ye /LLuAiaTa, ii})?]. 

12 TovTo K a T e L p y a a a i-^ tovto. sc. StKaiov el vat, have 

you attained to this, i. e. to be just ? ovdevbg...6LKaLog-^ cf. 

note, I. 5. 6, and I. 7. 4 : aXvaireleg ci7T£i(>atve. 'Ap* ovv\ see note, 

II. 6. 1. "E G T I /I ev T t] see note, II. 6. 2. M ^ ovv . . . 

ov dvvafiaf.. M^, i. e. didoLKuc, //^/, k.t.X. In reference to the 
construction of uy^ see Kiihn. Gr. § 344. 5. (d) ; L. Gr. II. § 779, and 
in reference to . . . ov, Kiihn. 318. 9 ; L. Gr. II. § 718 and 834. 
4. Some Mss. and Edd. have the Subj. dvvDfiaL instead of the indica- 
tive. But the latter seems preferable, as Euthydemus speaks with 

strong confidence. K at . . . t a tt/ g adt Kiag\ i. e. ov fiovov rd 

TTjg diKaLOGvvrjg epya dvvajiai k^i]yr]aaa'&aL, uTJ^u koI ra TTjg uSiKLag. 

13 'EvTavd-ol. Some editors read tvrav&L, supposing the former to 
belong to the Ionic Dialect, but Stallbaum, Plato Phileb. p. 23, cites 
several examples of the use of hrav&ol in Attic Greek, as Plat. Apol. 
p. 33 ; Aristoph. Nubes 814, et al. 

14 AyXov oTt, e (j) 7] ] see note, III. 7. 1. ovdev yfilv tovtcjv 

KeiGerai. The Dat. here denotes in the opinion or judgment of; see 
Kuhn. § 284. 3. (10), (b); L. Gr. II. §581, d. Cf. IV. 6.4: 6 apa ra 
nepl Tovg -O-eovg vojUL/m elScjg bp-d-ug av i^ filv evoefSr/g (bptafievog elij ; 
Cf in Lat., Tacitus' Annal. I. 42 : cives, q u i b u s tarn proiecta senatus 
auctoritas, i. e. quorum iudicio. 

15 Ka^ fi a X a, sc. GO fiev. KXenry re Kal dpiruC'ri] for 

the distinction in meaning between these words, see note, III. 6. 11 . 

TT pb g TT] ad L Kta e d- rj k a (j. e v. This is a constructio praeg- 

nans for : npbg t7]v ddLKtav e'&ijKajuev^ togre KetG-^ai npbg avry. See 
Kuhn. Gr. § 300. 3 ; L. Gr. II. § 621. cf. 17 : Trorepu^L ttjv anaTTjv 
TavTTjv -^i^GOfiev ; but a little after 'Kpbg rr/v SiKatoGvvijv et 
TavTTjv av T7/V uiraryv ttol d-ereov elg rb avTo, tovto av ttote- 
po)Ge -^ETEov ; 'E-&7/Ka/iev is a more rare form in Attic Gr., for td^efiev, 
see Kiihn. L. Gr. I. § 203. 

16 Ilpof /Ltev Tovg 7ioXefiLOvg...ToiavTa tto teiv] cf Cyrop. 
1.6.31: dLCjpi^e 6e TOVTCJV a te irpbg Tovg (ptAovg iro lt] t e ov, 
Kal d TT pb g tov g e x'^ p o v g. Plat. Phaed. p. 113. E. : irpbg 
iraTEpa 7/ prjTepa vtt' bpyr/g (Slaiov tl irpd^avTeg^ and Stallb. Plat. Repub. 

VIII. p. 559. A. uTrXovGTaTov elvai ; the subject here seems 

to be TLvd, although Kiihner says : CTpaTrjyov^ 



BOOK IV. CHAP. II. 



359 



AtaxpVcrVTf^^ ^ avr 6v ; the verbs diaxprja-^ai and Karaxpy^- 17 
■&aL with the meaning to kill, are construed with the Accusative. See 
Kilhn. Gr. § 285.(2), and examples; L. Gr. 11. § 585. Aiim. 3. Cf. 

Thucyd. I. 126 : Kad-e^o/LLevovg de nvag . . . diexprjaavro. K?it'ip y 

y d pTT a a 7/ ; see note , III. 6.11. 

"ATravTa, in all things. uvaTt'&EjLLat ra e i p r] e v a \ \% 

of. note, I. 2. 44 ; uvarld-e/Liat — Act ye rot, certe quidem; see 
note, III. 4. 10. 

Socrates here argues for the sake of curing the vanity of Euthydemus ; 20 
and in apparent contradiction of his principles, as elsewhere laid down, 
(cf. III. 9. 4 sq. ; IV. 6. 6), since he separates knowledge and action, 
and makes virtue consist in mere theoretic knowledge, instead of 
action founded on knowledge, i. e. voluntary and intelligent action. He 
however probably intends to speak only in a comparative manner, and 
to say, that the man who is kKovra ipevdofievov is SiKaLorepov than one 
who is uKovra, but yet is not diKaiov. According to his notion, virtue 
is knowledge, but he who knows, both approves and practises the right. 
See a more full explanation in Bitter's Hist. Philos, Vol. II. p. 71 sq. 

OTTO re (SovXoiTOj cf. note. III. 14.6: dry fiy Trapeiy. 

a v r a, i. e. ypcKpeiv Kal avaytyv^GKeiv. ra 6 l k a i a\ emphatic by 

position ; see note, 11. 7. 8. <^atvojLiat- sc. tovto Xh/cdv. I seem 

to say that, etc. This verb is contrasted with the following 6okC) ; cf. 
note, I. 4. 6 : ov doKei . . . koLKevat. 

^ p d^o) V . . . (j) p d^r} for this pleonasm of the Part, with a finite 2 1 
tense of the same verb, defining more accurately the action, see Kiihn. 
L. Gr. II. § 675. 3. So it is employed in IV. 6. 3: 6 Tovg vSfiovg rov- 
Tovg € Idd g e I 6 e ly uVj 6 : bp'&Cyg dv irore d p a 6 p c ^ o I /ll e- 
"d-a 6 p t C fi e V i, K. r. X. For other examples, see Stallbaum's Plat. 

Hipp. Maj. p. 292. A. Xo y t g fi b v, reckoning, computation. 

Tore fj.€V...TOTede, like itots fiev . . . irore 6e. The same 
formula is also used in III. 10, 14, and in the poet as quoted in I. 2. 20, 
et aL 

' A p' ovv] see note, II. 6. 1 . 'A /i A' d p a, but perhaps ; see note, 22 

III. 11. 4. Stobaeus has 'klV dpa-^ cf. the reading in III. 3. 2. 

Ovde dC ev tovtov, by none of these things. Euthydemus, 
evidently somewhat impatient at Socrates' captious questions, answers 

him a little tartly. Cf. note, I. 6. 2: dXXd Kal Tovvavrlov: 

sc. 6td rr/v tC)v toiovtcjv aocplav rov ovo/mrog rovrov rvyxdveiv. For 
the construction, of Tovvavriov^ see II. 6. 4.. 



360 



NOTES. 



23 ^iXoaoipelv (})t?iO(TO(l)iav, to investigate the reasons of 
things ; <l)i7ioao(pelv signifies frequently : to discover by careful investiga- 
tion. iraLdev^fjvaL r a npoQr]KovTa\ Pass, verbs, which 

in the Act. govern two accusatives, frequently retain the Ace of the 

thing or effect ; cf. Kuhn. Gr. § 281. 2 ; L. Gr. II. § 562. Anm. 5. 

ovde TO e p 0) T 0) fi Evo V a tt o k p i v e a -& a l, k. t. not able to 
answer when interrogated concerning that*svhich it is necessary to 
know, etc. For the constr. of rd kpurufi. anoKpivecy&aLj see KOhn. L. 
Gr. II. § 547. 2. tin. 'Ynip here for the more usual nepi] see Kiihn. 
Gr. § 293. E; L. Gr. II. § 608 ; and cf. Apol. § 14 : knepajruvTog . . . 
irepl €/xov ; below, IV. 3. 12 : 'rrpovoeia-&aL virep tuv fie2,?.6vTDv, and so 
very frequently in the orators. 

24 E/f Af/l^ovf de r/drj it uttot e ll^lkov^ the here refers 
this question to the words of Euthydemus : dyCkriv odbv ovdefiiav exovra, 

K. T. A, hut have yoUj etc. In respect to ttuttote, see note, II. 2. 7. 

TO Tvtj^L GavTov. The idea contained in this inscription upon the 
temple at Delphos, ascribed to the Delphic God, was adopted by So- 
crates as the basis of all philosophical investigation. His view of its 
import is thus given by Ritter, Hist. Philos. II. p. 57 : " This self-know- 
ledge was regarded by Socrates not merely as a knowledge of one's own 
ability or inability to know certainly, but he also referred it to the cog- 
nition of man's moral value, and thus it appears to come back again to 
the well known saying, that Socrates had called down philosophy from 
heaven, and forced her to inquire into the good or evil of humanity." 
Of. § 25, 26 ; Plat. Phaedr. p. 22^, 30 ; where Socrates is made to say : 
Oil dvvafiai ttlj KaTci to AeXipcKov -ypuju/aa yvtbvat efiavTov ; Charmid. 
p. 164. D ; Protag. p. 343. B, and Stallbaum's note; Cic. Legg. I. 22; 

Tusc. Disp. I. 22. 52, and Kiihner's note. ovdiv aot tov ypufi- 

juaTo'c eiiElrjGev. Cf. Plat. Apol. p. 24. C : ovdev tovtcj ncjiroTe 
Efi£7.7]G£v. p. 25. C : ovdiv ooi fiEfiE/irjKE, and see Kahn. Gr. § 274. R. 1. 

Tpu/ijua, here = inscriptio. cavTov kiz lg k oiz e lv, ogT 

slv ^'j also in § 25 : 6 tavTov kTTtGKEipujUEVoCj ottoIoc egtl irpbg ttjv uv- 
d-pumvTjv xp^tav. For this construction, see Kiihn. Gr. § 347. 3, and cf. 
note, I. 2. 13. The same idiom is not uncommon in Latin and English. 
yap 6 7/] cf. note, II. 4. 1. Gxo/iy] cf. note. III. 14.3. 

25 "H o^rif, . . . 6 tavTov ETTiGKEfufiEvog] the subject is re- 
sumed by the article after the long intervening relative clause ; cf. note, 
I. 2. 24, ad fin. 

20 ^Ei]j Ev G^ at tavTuv, lit. to deceive, but here = fiy EiSivaL davTovg ; 
so 6tEi}jEVGfi£vot is followcd by the genitive in § 27. The genitive here 



BOOK IV. CHAP. II. 



361 



comes under the general relation of separative genitive; cf. Kiihn. § 271. 

2; L. Gr. 11. § 513. 3. Kal . . . dvv d /ll ev o t . . . k al 6lu, k. t.X. 

The repetition of Kat denotes a kind of comparison, both . . . and also; 
Kahner explains them by u t . . . i t a. So a participle is sometimes 
joined to a preceding finite verb, as in Anab. III. 3. 2 : eMoLfit ttv irpdg 
vfiag Kal rove 'd-epdirovrag Truvrag txcjv, which Kriiger explains as equiv- 
alent to: eTi-^OLfiL avrog (re) Kal oi -d-epuTrovreg wuvreg. 

01 6e fiTj eldoT £g\ sc. eavTovg or ttjv eavrcjv dvvafxiv. 27 

dieijjevfffzevoi rfjg eavribv dvvufietjg; see note, §26. 

TTpog TE Tovg dW. dvT^pcjTTovg Kal rdWa. The idea is : 
as they are ignorant of themselves, in like manner are they of other men, 
and of human affairs. In respect to the omission of Tipbg with the last 

clause, cf- Apol. § I . t olg KaKolg tt e p lkltttov cr l; for the 

Dat. here, cf. note, I. 2. 63. 

Oi TE ofioiot TovTOLc...Kp(jvTai, thosc who are like them 28 
(in prudence); or as others suppose, are equally prosperous,— contrast- 
ing 01 . . . ofioLoi with ETTLTvyxdvovTEg. TovTOLg is to be joined with XP^'^- 
Tat and not, as some have done, with d/iotot. In reference to r t . . . r e, 

see note, 1. 1. 14. Kal tz p ota r aG-& ai r e. Some for te write ye 

here ; others mark te as suspicious, and still others give to Kal . . . te 
the questionable explanation: etiamque or praetereaque; but 
all these methods of interpretation seem objectionable. There seems 
undoubtedly to be an anacoluthon, and the sentence would naturally be 
arranged thus : Kal irpolGTaad-aL te [3 ovXovt ai kavTLJV TovTOvg, Kal 
Tag E/im6ag . . . exovcl. 

KaKcjg Se alpov /llevol, choosing badly, i. e. what shall be done, 29 

rem age n dam. olg dv ett txs ipy aoa cv drcoTvyxdvov- 

Teg, failing in whatever they undertake. kv avTolg TovToig, 

in respect to these very things, sc. olg dv einxeipvGtJcnv uTroTvyxdvovTeg. 

^TjjLLLovvTai TE Kal Kold^ovTai, i. e. they are fined and 

punished. The two words, ^yp-tovv and KoldCetv, are frequently found 
together ; the former designates a punishing by loss or detriment, as in 
money or possessions, for something done contrary to law ; the latter, a 
punishing by words, blows, etc. for the purpose of producing amendment. 

ruv irdXEDv oTt. IIoAewv here precedes the conjunction ort 

for the sake of the contrast of the many implied in that word, with single 
individuals. See Kuhn. Gr. § 348. 8 ; L. Gr. II. § 864. 3, and cf. Thucyd. 
I. 144 : TOVTOLg diroKpivd/j-EvoL aTTOTTEfiipcofJ-Ev, MEyapSag [lev oTt kd- 
GOfiev dyopa Kal ItfieaL .xp^di^at ; Ibid.: EiSevai 6e xpV • • - eK Te tuv 
fi£yL(jT(JV KLvSvv(JV OTt Kal . . . fiEyiGTac TL(j,al TTEpLytyvovTac. 

31 



362 



NOTES. 



A similar construction in interrogative sentences has also been noticed 
in 11. 7. 8. 

30 '^c ' • ' ^oKovv; the participle is not Acc. abs. here as in I. 2. 20 ; 
3. 2 ; but the object of the verb lai^t : know thou that it seems entirely 
to me, etc. The phrase is nearly equivalent to tax^L doKelv juol. Cf. 
KOhn. L. Gr. II. § 673. Anm. But this construction is not frequent. 
Such verbs as eiSevnt, smaraadai, voeiv, ^x^'-'^ yvG)juj]v, etc. are oftener 
followed by a Gen. abs. with wr; cf. Kohn. Gr. § 312. R. 13; L. Gr. II. 

§ 672. TovTo TTpoc (je dir o j32. s tt o)y this I expect from you, 

look to you for ; cf. § 2. el. . . kd-eXr/GaLg av\ cf. I. 3. 4, 5. 

This form of the Opt. is not unfrequently found in Xenophon ; Hellen. 
I. 3. 21 : noLTjoaiev ; 19 : GC)aaL ; 4. 12 : Tolfirjaai ; 17 : KtvSvvevGat ; IV. 
3. 2: ci7rayyei?^,aLg \ Y. 4. 34: €TraLveGatev ; VI. 1. 9: u^LG)aatev; 10: 
'KOLr]GaL£v\ 3. 9: kdaacev \ 14: /3?^dipaL; 4.36: npa^aLev \ VII. 1. 34: 
first noJ.efiTjGeiav, and then ed-elr/GaLev and euGaiev ; 5. 24 : Po7}-&7jGaLev ; 
Cyrop. I. 3. 11 : ap^atg ; II. 4. 21, et al. 

31 JldvTug TTov y lyv 6)G K e tc, are you perhaps entirely acquaint- 
ed with, etc. ; cf. note, III. 5. 1 5. el . . . old a, . . . uv elrjv^ 

see note, I. 2. 28. r d airta ... ra juev . . . ru de] see note, II. 

1. 4. TO vyiaivetv (l)€povTa, pertaining to health. 

32 Ovdev; sc. fiaXkov dya-&d elvat. 

33 'A. XV 7) ye TO L GO(^La . . . dvafKpLgprjTTjTUQ dy 6v 
eGT but wisdom at least is, etc. Cf note, III. 4. 10. Hartung, Gr. 
Partik. III. S- 366 and examples. Euthydemus might well adduce 
GO(l)ia as an example which Socrates could not deny to be unquestion- 
ably good, for in IV. 5. 6 he calls Gocptau^ the summum bonum, and in 
III. 9. 5, he says that every virtue is cro^/a. The only way of reconcil- 
ing his reasoning in these different passages is, by supposing, that he 
did not profess to find this Gocpta in its unalloyed state, as the supreme, 
absolute good, in man, but only as it ministers to good. Cf. I. 6. 13. 
Plat. Meno. p. 8. and see Hitter's Hist. Philos. II. p. 73. Thus in 
order to carry his point with Euthydemus he uses o-o^m with a differ- 
ent signification from what he gives to it in the other passages referred 

to, and reasons from its consequences. T t dai; = tI drj \ it here 

indicates transition to something new, with astonishment, surprise : 
what is it you are saying ? or, how so ? Lat. ain' tu? itane? or 

itane vero ? See Kiihn. Tusc. Quaest. I. 17.40. Thv Aatda- 

?i V, . . . V K d K y Ko a c. In reference to construction see note, 
I. 2. 13. For the legend concerning Daedalus, see Ovid. Metam. 
VIII. 159 sq.; Hygin. c. 39, 40, and Grote's Greece, Vol. I. p. 307 



BOOK IV. CHAP. II. 



363 



sq, £K£iv(f); Cf. note, I. 2. 3. TL a fiy 6 ov For an 

account of the legend of Palamedes, his treacherous death by Ulvsses 
and Diomede, etc., see Grote's Greece, I. p. 400 sq. Cf also Apol. § 26 ; 

Plat. Apol. p. 32. (l)-&ov7]T^eig . . . aTrollvr a l, having been 

envied is slain. The present is used on account of the representations 
of the fact in existing well-known poems ; see Grote as cited above. 

6 La Gocpiav^so just above ; but near the beginning of the section, 

6 La Tr]v (jocpiav. Where the article is used, it has more particular 
reference to wisdom of an individual, and where it is omitted, wisdom 
as a general term. Tlphg pao Llea; cf note, III. 5. 26. 

l^LvdwevEL'^ used impersonally : it seems. We should expect ovv 
or apa here ; but a conclusion is sometimes placed emphatically with- 
out a copula ; cf note, III. 4. 12 ; Hieron. I. 26 ; Oecon. XVI. 12. The 
idea here is : since you have called in question all of the instances of 
absolute good that I have adduced, it must be that happiness^ to evdaL- 
fioveiv, is a good by no means questionable. 

'Ttto tC)v e7TL...o)paLOLg TrapaKeKLvrjKOTGVf by those who 85 
are insane on account of love to those who are beautiful. See Stall- 
baum's note, Plat. Phaedr. p. 249. D. In reference to the signification 
of em, see Kuhn. Gr. ^ 296. II. (3) ; L. Gr. II. § 612. p. 298. In like 

manner we lind it used in the phrase : fiatveG'&aL cttl tlvl. KaKolg 

irepLTTLTTTOvaL; cf. note, I. 2. 63 ; IV. 2. 27. 

T6vg...fi7j //cava exovrac etc " (^^^ rsXelv nivTj-^'J 
r a f , I suppose those to be poor, who have not enough to purchase 
the necessaries of life. TeTielv, here to procure, provide, as in II. 9. 1 : 
upyvpLOV TeTiEGaL', 10.6: ov ttoav re'keaa^^ eKTrjaaro 0i/lov, and eiq a 
del. 

'Opi^ojc 7"P /"^ avafXLfivyGKELc; the clause is parenthetical, 38 
and disturbs the regular sequence of the words in the sentence, which 
would naturally be aiTanged thus: Kal vrj AP, e(j>7) 6 Ei^iS^., olda {op^tog 
yap fie avafiL^vfjaKeLq) Kal TVpdv. Cf. II. 6. 21 ; III. 10. 3; Anab. II. 
5. 12 sq. : 'A/lAd firjv epcj yap Kal ravra, e^ d)v exo) eXTzidag Kal ae fSov- 
Xrjaea'&aL ^lTiov rjfilv elvat • olSa fiev yap v/ilv Mvoovg XvTrrjpovg ovrag ; 
in. 2. 11 : "ErreLTa de, avafivrjao) yap vfiag Kal Tovg rcjv Trpoyovuv tCjv 
yfierepcjv klvSvvovq, k. r A. Cf note, II. 6. 21. 

'Att/Iwc ovdeVj omnino n i h i 1, nothing at all. ru) 6vtl,39 

really, in fact. 

OvTG) dLare'&evTov; cf. note, I. 6. 3. aTrTiovGrara, with 

dissimulation. a re ev6 jlll Cev. The natural collocation of the 

words in the sentence would be : a hofiL^ev eldevaL re 6elv Kal enLTrj- 
devELv : but see note, III. 5. 3. 



864 



NOTES. 



CHAPTER III. 

^ AeKTLKoi)c Koi n paKT iKoijr Koi (17] XO''^ I- i^ov g. The man- 
ner in which Socrates made his disciples lenTLKOvg (dtaT^eKTLKovg) is 
explained in chap. VI ; npaKTiKovg, in ch. V ; fi7)xcivLKovg^ eh. VII. 
In reference to the meaning of this last word, see I. 3. 7. 

2 'A.7i7io L . . . 6 LTiyovvro. Whether Xenophon intends to say that 
others related other such conversations of Socrates to him, which he 
passes by, and merely gives one which he himself heard, or that they 
related them to others, is uncertain. Bornemann in h. 1. says : narra- 
bant vel aliis, vel quod malim, mihi. This passage is, however, 
conclusive in reference to the historical fact, that Socrates held other 
conversations upon his notions of God. 

3 2o£ ETzril^ ev \ cf. emri fioL, IV. 2. 4. 'A A A' ... 7 e ; see note, 

I. 2. 12. AT ... 6 (5' ; for the use of ye to give emphasis in 

formulas of swearing, cf. III. 11.5, and Kiihn. Gr. § 317. 2. iveKa 

ye T o)v y fx e T e pcjv 6</>T^a/l/zwv, "forall the good our eyes 

would do us;" Crosby's Gr. Gram. § 395. 7. avanavT^piov, 

resting place. For the form of the word, cf KQhn. Gr. § 233. 2. (d). 

4 "Qpag Tffc ^7 // e p a r, the times of the day, i. e. : opd^pov, fj.€(77]fij3ptav, 
detlrjv, iffnepav. In the signification of hour this word was not used 
in Xenophon's time, probably not until the time of the Astronomer 
Hipparchus (B. C. 140). It is used in reference to the watches of the 
night in IV. 7. 4. In the same passage cjpat firjvog — tov firjvbg tcL 
fiepij, sc. iarafievovj fieaovvTog and (})T&LvovTog. It is, however, far most 
frequently employed to designate the seasons of the year, as in § 5 be- 
low. dtuTo (jKoretvy eZva f ; cf note, I. 2. 3.— a ^ e cr rep a, 

more obscure, sc. than to allow its single parts to be distinguished. 
Others however interpret this word actively : too obscure to allow any- 
thing to be discerned with the eyes. a vecjujvav, the Aor. tense 

indef as to time and hence denoting what has been and is. 6 1 (I 

T ovTo Tz \ 7ia ... TT p CLT T (I ev \ SC. such things as are enumerated 
in IV. 7.4. fiyvbc ra fieprj] see above. 

5 Td...uva6Ld6vaL; sc. tl Sokel gol ; and rovg -^eovg. Cf note, 1. 

4. 12. T a V T a, refers to Tro/lAd . . . eixppaLvo/LLe^a, and hence is in 

the plural. (})t?idvd-po)7Ta; magnae erga homines benevolentiae 

est; Seiflfert. 

6 "Acre Kat \ the latter particle corresponding to kul with fiiyvvfievov. 



BOOK IV. CHAP. III. 



36i 



(l)VT£V€Lv; with this verb the preposition, (jvv (with, in con- 
nection) seems to be implied from the following awav^eiv. The re- 
verse, i. e. a simple following a compound verb is not unfrequent. 

'ETTLKOvpov [lev ipv xov enLKOvpov Se g kotov both 7 
defending against cold and helping in darkness. For [iev . . . 6e 
see note, I. 1. 1, and for the government of the Gen. Kiihn. L. Gr. 

II. § 513. 4. (TvveXovTi e Itt e tv, in few v/ords, in short 

for the constr. see Kuhn. Gr. § 284. (10). 'YTreplSdXXei... 

(j)i?iavd-pG)77ca, lit. excels other things in kindness to man, i. e. this 
is a conspicuous example of the love of the gods to man. 

To 6e..,'Av£K(l)paarov. This whole passage seems most 8 
probably to have crept into the text from the hand of the glossator ; see 

KQhn. in h. 1. ru juev ddpvvovra ru Se ^jjpaivovTa. 

Herbst well compares this passage with Odyss. VII. 119 sq. cjv 

Kaipd g 6i eX-fiKvd- evy the time of which has passed, i. e. which 

are past maturity. fidT^.'kov tov 6 e ov t o c, plus aequo; 

cf. note, I. 6. 1 1. av it aA tv; the reverse order Tra/lfv av is much 

more frequent, see just below- eo t k ev =apparet. 

Kara ft l k p d v 7rpo(JLevai...KaTd {j, l k p ov d tt l e v a l. ^ 
A similar anaphora is found in Latin : digitorum enim contractio 
facilis facilisque porrectio propter molles commissuras et artus 

nullo in motu laborat: Cic.de Nat. Deor., II. 60. 150. el dpa 

rc . . . epyov t), k.t.2,, whether forsooth the gods have any other 
employment than, etc See Kiihn. Gr. ^ 324. 3. (a) ; L. Gr. II. § 833^ 
c. and also § 747. Anm. 1. r o v r w v, the favors before enumerated. 

Ov y ttp ; see note, I. 3. 10. Kac ravra^ sc. ra/lAa ^coa. IQ 

dv -& p c) TT 0) v ev e K a \ a similar idea is found in Cic. Nat. Deor. II. 62. 

e/xoL fiev . . . doKEL . . . (pvrijv ; sc. diroT^aveiv Tovg dv&punovg. 

There is also an ellipsis of ^ after n7^eLG). Cf III. 11. 5. yovv] cf. note, 

I. 6. 2. dirb tovtuv t} wtt' e/cetvwv, i. e. from animals than 

from plants ; cf. note, I. 3. 13. r: oXv . . . y ev o g dv^. . . . 

XpCivrai . . . C,C)a L, For the number here, see Kahn. Gr. § 243. 1 ; 
L. Gr. II. ^ 420. 2. or i av j3 o vX u v r a c, sc, ;t|0^<7i^at. 

Tolg dv&puTT ig , . . d tt o X a v o ft e v. The change from the 11 
third person to the first in such cases, is not uncommon in Greek or 
English; cf. Plat. Gorg. p. 514. E: el firj rjvptaKOfiev 6C rjfjtdg 
fi7j6eva jSeXriG) yeyovora rb acj/ia, ov KarayeTiaoTov dv r/v ry d%7]-&eLg, 
elg TOGOvTov dvotag eX^etv dvd-puirovg] and Woolsey's note. 

To is here in construction with the Inf {avvepyeiv), as in the preced- 12 
31* 



366 



NOTES. 



ing sections. v rre p t Cjv fieXTiOvrov: for the use of vnep here 

see note, IV. 2. 23. apt era y iyv o cvto] for the use of the 

plural verh with the neuter plural subject, see Kiihn. Gr. § 241. 4. (b) ; 
L. Gr. II. § 424. el ye, since indeed. f^V^ cf. I. 2. 36. 

13 "O r L 6 E y e d?i7] y ?\, £ y cj. . . . a v [irj uv a [me v y k. T. X. 
This passage has caused much perplexity among the commentators, 
and although somewhat obscure, yet when carefully considered in its 
connection, it does not seem to be so desperate as some suppose. After, 
in the preceding sections, illustrating the special care of the gods for 
men, Socrates, in section 12, alludes to their special kindness in impart- 
ing a knowledge of the future by means of divination. But Euthyde- 
mus, alluding to the 6ai/i6vtov which Socrates said : EavTu GTjjiatvELv a 
T£ xpV '^ofELv Koi a [iTj, I. 1. 2 sq., replies in the way of objection : 2ot 
6^ . . . ETC (pOuKtJTEpovy K T. Z, the Gods seem to be more benignant to 
you than to other men, since without your asking they make known to 
you what it is necessary to do and what not to do. Socrates proceeds 
in the present section to confute this idea of Euthydemus, and thus 
substantiate the general truth of his argument: This daLfiovLov, of which 
he was accustomed to speak, was not given by the gods as a special 
favor to him alone, but to him in common with Euthydemus and others. 
And if others do not experience its guidance it is because they do not 
yield the fitting obedience and reverence to the gods as unseen and 
spiritual, but distrusting them, seek a physical form which can be seen 
by the eyes. Thus Ritter. Hist. Philos. II. p. 39, says : " He [Socrates] 
gives the exhortation to Euthydemus to renounce all desire to become 
acquainted with the forms of the gods, and to rest satisfied with know- 
ing and adoring their works, for then he would acknowledge that it was 
not idly and without cause that he himself spoke of demonical intima- 
tions. By this, Socrates evidently gave him to understand, that this 
demonical sign would be manifest to every pious soul, who would re- 
nounce all idle longing for a visible appearance of the Deity." ^A.'kr)-&fi 
refers to the words immediately preceding, sc. : to Saijuovtov oTj/LLaiveiv 
Efiol a xpV T^oLELv Koi a fiy, and crii is contrasted with the subject of 
Xeytj. ovT G)^ vTrodsLKvvovGL Vjsc, that their physical appear- 
ance in divination is not to be expected : fiy ava/LtEVELv euq av rag 
liop<^ag -dEdv I6y^. 

Oi T E yap aXTio i\ sc. ^eot, omitted because avTol ol eoI pre- 
cede. Socrates and his followers, Plato, the Stoics, Cicero and others, 
believed in the existence of deities subordinate to the supreme deity, 
who were employed as ministering spirits in the government of the 



BOOK IV. CHAP. III. 



367 



world. To these allusion is here made. See Kohn Libr. de M. T. 
Ciceronis in Philosophiam Meritis. Hamburg, 1825, p. 185 — 88, and 
cf. Plat. Cratyl. p. 255 5 Cic. de Nat. Deor. 1.12; et al. The argument 
here to the end of § 14, in three particulars, is designed to show the 
unreasonableness of skepticism with regard to the gods, because they 
are unseen : ** The best," he would say, " in every species, is unvaria- 
bly unseen, and only noticeable in its effects, and that in like manner 
the soul, which participates in the divine nature, and is clearly the 
ruling principle within us, nevertheless cannot by any means be dis- 
cerned. He therefore who has emancipated himself from all foolish 
desire to behold some palpable and substantial shapes of the gods, may 
soon recognize the operations of the Deity within him, for the gods have 
implanted in man's mind a knowledge of their power. Cf 1.4.16; 

Ritter, Hist. Philos. II. p. 58, 9, and references there. a r p i ij . . . 

ayrjpara^ these adjectives qualify iravra (/caAa Kal uya^a eGTLv). 

1^ uTTOu...vo7i/LtaTog; cf. note, I. 6. 13. ov to c tcL 

fieyiGTafiev tt parr uv oparaf, /c.r. A, he is indeed seen to be 
the doer, artificer of the greatest things, but is unseen in the doing, 
management of them. Tade seems to be used with reference to these 
things as exhibited before our eyes. 

Toi)f V n 7] p e T a g . . . T C)v ■& e cjv . . . k e p a vv 6 g . . . uv e fio l. 14: 
These latter nouns are frequently without the article where we might 
expect it, as being the names of objects well known. The student 
scarcely needs to be reminded how often the Old Testament speaks of 
the lightning and winds as ministers of God. 

'E/cetvo 6e a i^v /z w ; so in ^ 16: ^7/ rovro ai^i'/zet ; we also find : 15 
iLTTopelv Ti. Thuc. Y. 40 : anopovvreg . . . ravra. For this constr. of 

the Acc. see Kiihn. Gr. § 279. 7 ; L. Gr. 11. § 557. ov6' uv elg\ 

see note, I. 6. 2. 

N 6 /ii G) TT 6 X e 0) c, cf.l. S. I. Kara 6v v a/LLLv, each one ac- 1 6 

cording to his ability ; cf. I. 3. 3. ie polg -& e ovg u p e g k sa^ at. 

This is a Homeric constraction, but we frequently find the Dat. instead 
of the Acc. ; see Oecon. V. 3 : cogre ex^lv kol '&Eolg k^apEOKEo^ai -dvov- 
rag. So k^apEGKevEG'&ai in 19 : rovg (iev kv tgj ttoXe/ig) opag . . . irpd 
TCJV tco\e]ilkC)v TTpa^ecjv E^apEGKEVofiEvovg Tolg T^Eolg. 

''ElTiEtTTovTa is to be joined in construction with rLudv, k. t. A. Yl 
The verb BIeltteiv is usually followed by a participle, but the Inf. is pro- 
bably here substituted to avoid the concurrence of too many participles. 

oi) yap nap^ a?i?io)v y* av rtg (iel^u eXtzl^uv Gojcj^po- 

V 17] y i. e. oi) yap av Tig Gco^povoU]^ eI nap' aWuv [iel^o) eXttl^ol. 



968 



NOTES. 



CHAPTER IV. 

1 Kat Epy(f)] when these words were witten, the author undoubtedly 
intended to continue the discourse by Kal loyu^ but after the several 
intervening clauses explanatory of e/oyw, we find in § 5 : koI eXeye de. 
iStg, . . . ;^;p6j/zevof, k.t.X] cf. 8. 11 : SiKOtog de (yv JlDKparjjg), 

re pT^diTTeLV fiev fiyde fiLKpov fnjdivay cj<}>e?i€iv 6e ra fieytara rovf 

Xpc^fJievovg avTL). red. The particle re here answers to Kai before 

ore kv ralg eKKTirjoiaL^, ac. r. A. in § 2, and there is a slight anacoluthon, 
for strict grammatical accuracy would require the following construc- 
tion : l(^La re . . . xpf^f^^vog, Kat kolv?) dpxovai re . . . TreL-^ofievog . . . 
Koi kv ralg eKK?ii]<j'iacg ETnGTdTrjg yevofievo^ ovk ETTiTpixljag tu drjfiu 
irapd Tovg vofiovg ip7j(l)caa(Td^at ; but cf. note, II. 1. 30 for changes from 
Partic. to verb. After re with a Part, to express a more general idea, 
Ktti with a verb may naturally enough follow, to add a niore particular 
and emphatic circumstance ; or after fj-ev and Part, de and verb, may 

contrast an idea of more importance. Kara ttoXiv . . . kv rale 

arpareiai^^ domi militiaeque. irapd toi) g dX?i,ov 

praeter ceteros. 

2 Ilapa r ov g v 6 [lov g ip (j) t g a a -d^ a i for sl more particular 
account of the transaction here alluded to, see I. 1. 18, note and refer* 
ences. 

3 Kal 6 T e, K. T. ?i. The attributive construction is entirely lost 
sight of in this section. t ol g re yap veoLg...6ia'keyec» 

ai \ cf. I. 2. 35, and for the use of (jltj^ cf. note, I. 2. 33. dir ay o- 

pevovTuv. . .npogTa^dvTcjv. The former Part, the present, 
because this prohibition was of the nature of a law that is to be in 

force at all times, the latter Aor., as done in a specific instance. 

kK etv (f) T s Kal dXXo ig r t gI. The circumstance here referred 
to, is the command of the thirty tyrants to Socrates and four others, to 
bring Leon of Salamis to Athens, where he had been naturalized and 
had exiled himself to his fraternal city, fearing that the tyrants might 
put him to death, as he was wealthy and distinguished. Socrates him- 
self says in Plato's Apol. chap. XX : Then indeed I showed by my 
actions and not merely by my words, that I did not care (if it be not 
too coarse an expression) one jot for death ; but it was an object of the 
greatest care to me to do nothing unjust or unholy. For that govern- 
ment, though it was so powerful, did not frighten me into doing any- 
thing unjust ; but when we came out of the Tholos, the four went to 
Salamis and took Leon, but I went away home. And perhaps I should 



BOOK IV. CHAP. IV. 



369 



have suffered deatli on account of this, if the government had not soon 
been broken up." Wiggers' Life, p. 59. Cf also Xenoph, Hellen. II. 3. 

39 ; Diog. Laert. II. 24. etti ■& av utg)- for the signif of the 

prep. cTrrhcre, see note, 1.3. 11. 

T y V V 77 M e ?.7j T V y p a(pr] v e (p e v y e. '0 (p e v y o) v sig-4 
nifies an accused person^ and is opp. 6 ditJKcov^ an accuser ; accordingly 
ypa(p7jv (jyevyeiv, to be accused, is antithetical to ypa<prjv (diKriv) dicoKELv, 
to prosecute a suit. Cf Plat. Apol. p. 19. C : fir/ tto)^ eyd v-tto Me/'.^rov 
TOGavTag dlnag (pvyorfiL. The use of the preposition viro is generally 
ex^Dlained as arising from the combining and assimilating of two con- 
structions : VTTO TLVog (pEvyeii' and ryv ypa(p7jv rivog (pevyetv, as in III. 
6. 11 : KXi-nT. ru ek X'^P^C- But it perhaps arose from the passive 
signification of the verbal noun ypa(l)?jv, accusation made by; cf. 
Cyrop. III. 3. 2 : rjdEC&aL ry vnb ttuvtuv rcfiy ; Thuc. II. 65 : iytyvETo 
TE Xbyid [lEV drjiioKpaTLa, ^p}V v tt b r o v ir p cj r o v uv 6 p d g 
upxv] Plat. Symp. p. 216. B : t/ttt/iuevgj rrjg Tiju?]g ryg vno tCjv ttoA- 
Ticjv ; Protag. p. 354. A : rag vrcb rcov iarpuv ^epa-nEtag ; Politic, p. 291. 
D : rrjv vnb ruv izolXCyy dwacrTslav. In respect to Meletus, cf note 

and references, I. 1. 1. irpbg-xapLv r e t'oI g 6 l k a g t al g 

6 L al Ey E a ^ a I, k. t,\ to implore the compassion of the judges and 
to flatter and entreat them. Cf. Apol. § 4 and Plat. Apol. p. 38. D. E. 

TT a p a T i) g v 6 /ll ov g: this clause is added because laws had 

been passed against attempting to excite the compassion of judges, etc. 
Cf Pollux, VIII. 117. de Areopagitis : npooi/uLa^EG'&aL ds ova e^tjv 
ovSe olnTL^EG^aL. Quintil. VI. 1.7: Athenis affectus movere etiam per 

praeconem prohibebatur orator. rCjv eIot^otov, sc. TroLEcod-ai, or 

we may consider these words as used absol. : things that are customary. 

f)a 6 i 0) g uv a(p e ■& e I g, i. e. bg f)a6lcjg av cKpEC'&r]^ el, k. t. 7i. Cf. 

note, II. 2. 3 and 13. tzpoelAeto nd7^1ov\ cf note, 11. 1. 2. 

Kad ElEy E 61 ovrcdg; and he also spoke in the same manner, 5 

cf note § 1. 'iTTTzlav rbv ^}17ieIov. For an account of this 

distinguished Sophist, his vanity, arrogance, etc., see Plato's Dialogues, 
which received his name, with Stallbaum's Prolegomena, and especially 
his note, Hipp. Maj. p. 148. — — 6 la x p^v ov. It appears from what 

follows that this was not his first visit to Athens. 6 Ldd^aG-&aL 

Tiva, to have one taught. The act. form is sometimes used in the same 
way, just as in other languages, persons are represented as doing that 
which they cause to be done by others. See Liddell and Scott's Lexi- 
con upon this word. u?/ an op si v, in construction with to, as the 



370 



NOTES. 



subject of elr]. 6 LKaiov q. LiKaiog^ that is as it should be, 

suitable for the offices incumbent upon it ; = Lat. Justus, which signi- 
fies according to Kriiger : eum qui est talis, ut recte mune- 
re suo fungatur, vices suas ex pleat. Cf Cyrop. II. 2. 26 : 
ovTe yap upfLa drjirov raxv yivoiT^ av, iSpadtuv itttvcov evovrovy ovre 
dtKaiovy u6 LKDv Gvve^evyfiEvcjv. The word is probably here 
chosen, in order to place this kind of justitia in contrast with real justice, 

which is the general subject of the conversation. fieara . . . tljv 

(J « J a ^ 6 V r w 7^, briefly and familiarly, in Lat., d octorum. For this 
use of the participle, cf. II. J. 5 : ukoXvguvtdVj k. t. A. ; II. 2. 4 : tovtov 
■ye TLJV uTToXvtyovTCJV fieoTal /iev at 66ol-^ II. 8. 3: rcj deofievo) tov 
cvvenLfLeXrjooixevov, indigenti adiutore ; III. 8. 2 : deope-da tov izavaov- 

rof; IV. 4. 5: TzdvTa fieaTci elvai tuv dLda^ovTCJv. eau di Tig 

PovTiTjTaty as preceded by a verb in the present tense, (paoiy but 
above ei fie v Tig j3ov?iOLTOy on account of the antecedent preterite. 

6 'K TT I a K 6 77 T cjVf dcridiug him. 'Ert y^p oi) . . .Xeyeig^ 

are you then, yet talking about, etc. Tup is conclusive = i g i t u r. 

ov fiovov a el to, avTu Xeyo), a 2,2, a Kal ire pi tC)v av- 

Ttbv. Cf. with this Plat. Gorg. p. 490. E : 'i2f uei TavTii leyeig^ u Sw- 
KpaTeg. Oi* fiovov ye, cj Ka2,2AK2,eLg, aTJia Kal nept tCjv avTCJV ; 

p. 491. B. dici TO iz oTiv fia^ 1] g elvai; see note, I. 2. 3. 

'AfieTiet; see note, I. 4. 7. 

7 IIorepoT^is seldom used in a simple interrogation, and when it is, 
the contrasted phrase may be easily supplied. According to some com- 
mentators the phrase : y Trepl upi'&puv . . . ov tu avTa vvv d Kal irpore- 
pov uTroKpLvrj answers to this. But it seems hardly to be possible. For 
examples of similar constructions of iroTepoVy see Thucyd. I. 80 ; Plat. 
Phaed. p. 78. B; Lysid. p. 205. A, and other passages cited by Borne- 

mann. izoaa Kal no la "EuKpuTovg eoTiVy how many and 

what are the letters in the word Socrates ? The same example is em- 
ployed in Plat. Alcib. I. p. 113 : Ti d\ dv h/u fiev epojfiaLy irola ypdfi- 
fiaTa ^uKpuTovg — ; and Xenoph. Oecon. VIII. 14 : elizot dv, HuKpd- 

Tovg Kal bnoaa ypdpfiaTa Kal onov eKauTov TeTaKTai. ugirep av, 

Kal'eyd; cf. note, II. 2. 2. d ovTe av, ovt^ dv a 2,2, og ov- 

delg 6vvaLT' dv t e ltt elv. The verb agrees with the nearest sub- 
ject since the two subjects are regarded as independent of each other . 
Cf. Kahn. Gr. § 242. R. 4 ; L. Gr. II. § 432. Anm. 2. 

8 V "Hpa V ; see note, I. 5. 5. ovk ol6\ oTvog dv utto- 

2,eL(p^eli]v GOV, I do not know how I can leave you, before, etc. ; a more 
courtly phrase for I cannot possibly leave you, etc. 



BOOK IV. CHAP. IV. 



371 



O V K . . . n p LV -/% not before certainly. Kohner and Hartung call the y£ 9 
here suppletive. Cf. numerous examples of a similar use of it with nplv, 
in Hartung, Gr. Partik. I. S. 409, 10, and cf. Kuhn. Gr. § 317. 2; L. Gr. 

II. § 704. apKel y(ip, ore tcjv uXXcjv k ar ay e X a ^, k. t. 1, 

for it is enough that you laugh at others (sc. e/liov 6' ov Karayeldaeir, 

you shall not ridicule me), proposing questions, etc. virex^ '-'^ 

yov, to give a reason, to answer to. yvcj/n^v aizoi^aLvea'&aL. 

Tvo)f.iTi is very often without the article in such cases as this ; cf. Anab. 
1. 6. 9; V. 5. 3; 6. 37 ; § 11 below, et al. We, in English, should use 
the indefinite an or a possessive pronoun. 

Ovdev IT av fia L. Ovdev, by no means^ nullo mo do, a more 

10 

emphatic negative than ov ; cf. Kiihn. Gr. § 279, R. 10; L. Gr. II. § 557. 
Anm. 4. Cf. Cyrop. I. 6. 16: Kat yap T^tyovreg ovdev navovTaL oi uv- 
T^ponoc ; Oecon. XI. 23 : ovdev /nev ovv rcavofiai 7ieyeLv /neXercjv. In 
like manner nihil is employed in Latin for non, especially in such 
phrases as nihil me fallis, nihil te moror, et al; see Zurapt, 

Gr. § 677. 6. irolog dij aot . . . 6 "koyog koTLv; what is . . . 

your reasoning 1 a^LoreKfiapTorepov, more convincing. 

liKe-ipac, eav. . . . apeoKri. 'Eai' with the subjunctive frequently 1 2 
corresponds nearly with el followed by the future indicative ; the latter, 
however, implies that the condition will take place, whilst the subjunc- 
tive merely indicates, that it is supposed or expected by the speaker, to 

take place; see Kuhn. Gr. §339. II. R. 2; L. Gr. § 837. b. to v 6- 

fit {MOV diKaiov eivat; cf..IL 6. 23. 

Oi) yap acG'&avofiaL gov. Tap refers to a suppressed clause : 1 3 
how so '? for, etc. ; or we may with Bornemann supply Kanug leyetg ; 

cf. note. III. 5. 21. b wolov , . . y iz ol ov, k. r. 1 \ for the rather 

unusual change from the particle of indirect interrogation to the direct, 
see note, I. 1. 11, and cf. Plat, de Rep. III. p. 414. D : ovk olda, dTroia 
ToTifiri ri 'KOiotg Xoyocg XP^I^^'^^^ ^P^' where however some Mss. have 
TTola ToXfirj; Demosth. de C'oron. p. 275. 144: yrig 6' y (pvGic; . . . ye- 
yove TovTuv tljv Trpay/LLarov, Kat rtvoc evexa ravra ovveGKevdo-Br], 

Kal TTiog enpax'^n^ i^^^' uKovGare. v6/j.ov g . . . yiyvuGKeLC, 

have you known, etc. not merely the Lat. cognoscere but nosse; 
cf. note, III. 5. 26 : aKovu. 

Ovgye; cf. note, II. 3. 15. Kal yap; the ellipsis here to which 14 

yap refers, is : what you say, i. e. that laws are changed, is no ground 
for disobedience to them; (for States also undertake wars and make 
peace again). ^lu(^o pov . . . c& note, III. 7. 7. 



872 



NOTES. 



15 AvKovpyov; emphatic by position. ovSev av 6 La<l>opoVf 

/c. r. A, nulla in repraestantem leliquis civitatibus; 
Weiske. For the idea, of. III. 5. 16; Hellen. VII. 1,8; de Republ. Lac. 

VIII. 1. Kal TToXtg. The noun TroAig depends upon the phrase : 

ovK olai^a ore. 

P 

16 'OfiovoLa y E, K. T. 1\ the idea is: but concord also which seems 
to be the greatest good of a State, is nothing else than unanimity of the 
citizens in obeying the laws. v n [lo g . . . k elt a l, law is estab- 
lished ; cf. Lycurg. adv. Leocrat. p. 189. Kptvtoat. In KplvEtv the 

idea of approving, assenting to, is conjoined with that of judging, de- 
ciding. Thus in Hellen. I. 7, 34, the notion of giving judgment is promi- 
nent: fzta il'Tjcpi^ unavrag KpivEtVj and afterwards, that of approving: to 

jLLEV TZpCdTOV EKpLVttV TTJV EvpVTTToTiEIUOV {yv6ui]v), K. T. /I. a I p C) V- 

Tai, choose, in order to bestow the prize upon them, in the scenic rep- 
resentations at the festivals of Bacchus. Concerning the change from 

oTTog to Iva, see note, II. 1 . 1 9. a v ev Se 6 /Ltovoiag ; these words 

form a strong contrast to tovtolc . . . EfLfiEvovrtov, above. ovr av 

'KoXiq . . . TTOT^LTEV&ELTJ^ V t'' oIkO^ . . . ol KJj E LT}, 'Av IS tO 

be supplied in the last clause from the first; see note, I. 3. 15. 

17 'Id ia , . . T tg, each one by himself, single individuals. 7/ttC)to 

. . . viKurj, lose his cause . . . obtain it, or more lit. be defeated . . . 
conquer. Not unfrequently the language of military affairs is transfer- 
red to the forum. riv i . . . 7rapaKaTa^E(y&aL. Tivi depends 

not upon nLGTEVGELE but upou TTapaKaTa'&ea^aL : to whom would any one 

prefer to commit, etc. olk eIo l . . . oiKirat; cf. note, I. 2. 48. 

Tiv L . . . Tz LG T EV a £ L av . . . u V X (J- ^, K. T. A; the idea is : in 

whom can the enemy have more confidence in making treaties, etc. ? 
The construction of the nouns avoxdg, etc. is after the analogy of Trfc- 

TEVEIV TCLGTLV. 

19 'Ay pd(^ov g . . . vofiovg. Socrates meant by these "unwritten 
laws," those precepts and principles of action, which, given by the gods, 
are everywhere recognized both by States and individuals ; and conse- 
quently, as universally valid, not needing to be written. They also do 
not require arbitrary enactments for their enforcement, since their in- 
fringement invariably brings its own penaUy along with it. These laws 
are the voice of the deity speaking to t!ie inner sense of every man ; 
some of them are enumerated in § 20 sq. See a more extended expla- 
nation, in Ritter's Hist. Philos. II. p. 74, 5, and cf references there. 

Kara ravra o/i i ^o// e o f received in the same manner. No/ii- 
^ETttL below is employed with a similar signification ; cf also note, II. 3* 



BOOK IV. CHAP. IV. 



373 



15. ol uv^pDiTOL avToijc e^evTo. The active voice is also 

used below: Te^eiKtvat rovg vS/llovc, and just after: ^eovg . . . roi)f 
vofiovc TovTovg Tolc av&pC)izoLg -^elvat. In the first instance, men who 
are themselves subject to the laws make them, and hence the pro- 
priety and beauty of the use of the middle voice. So in ^ 13 : a noXl- 
Tai . . . Gvv&ifievoL a re del iroielv Kal l)v aTzex^o-d-aL, ky p d'\p av t o \ 
IV. 3. 12: KoX vofiovg TL'&€fie-&a Kal TroXcrevofiE^a ; II. 1. 14 : ol (iev tto- 
?\,LTev6iievoL . . . vofiovg rl-d-evrai. But when the gods or those who are 
not themselves the subjects or not conceived of as the subjects of them, 
are spoken of as making laws, the active form is used. So in I. 2. 45 : 
oaa 6e oTiiyoL rovg noX?iovg jur^ TrelaavTec, aPuAa Kparovvreg ypiKpovaiy. 
TTOTepov jSiav (l>C)fiev rj (pCj^ev elvat ; Rep. Lac. I. 1 : AvKovpyov . . . 
rov d-evra avToig Tovg vofiovg. In Plato, Hipp. Maj. p. 284. D, both 
forms are appropriately used, as, in the last clause, the persons indicated 
are considered as having discarded the authority of law. See Kiihn. 

Gr. § 250. 1. (a); L. Gr. 11. § 395. ol ye; cf. note, II. 3. 15. 

•^eo^g G ep £Lv\ the active form of this verb is seldom used in prose 
writers. See Liddell and Scott's Lex. h. v. 

Oi) Ker t\ what you have before said I approved, but now I am no 20 
Imger able to yield assent. T i 67]\ these particles here indicate as- 
tonishment; cf. Hartung, Gr. Partik. L S. 268; Kuhn. L. Gr. II. § 691. 

Kal y up, sc. that is not strange, nil m i r u m, for, etc. * A. A A* 21 

ovv, but yet, but, however. Cf. Hartung, II. S. 12. ye tol, give 

emphasis to 61kvv ; see Hartung, Gr. Partik. II. S. 366, and cf IV. 2. 33. 

VTTO T<jv ^eCjv K€ Ljbtevovg, a diis latos; many intransitive 

verbs are sometimes employed as passives ; cf. Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 392, b. 

Oi) yap ovv; sc. you have well said; for by no means, etc. Ovv 23 
is joined in sense with ov from which, as not unfrequently, it is sepa- 
rated by yap ; see Hartung, Gr. Partik. II. p. 17. It is used in a similar 
manner in IV. 6. 3 ; Soph. Oed. C. 984 : oi) yap ovv (jiyTjaofiac. Cf. also, 
IV. 2. 10. 

Alukeiv, sequi or sectari. -S-eolg ravra Travra eot-24 

K f, all these things are similar to the gods [sc. not to men]. Some edi- 
tors have '^eloLg, and the meaning is then supposed to be : all these 
' things are similar to divine institutions, but aside from the absence of al- 

most all Ms. authority, the sentiment in its connection is jejune. Others 
Tender eoLKe, decet, convenit, but this meaning although found in 
Homer, does not seem to belong to Attic writers except when followed 
by an Inf. as in Plat. Legg. IX. 1 6, p. 879. C Besides, the idea which 

32 



374 



NOTES. 



we have given, aside from being the natural version of the authorized 
text, is more congruous with the words in § 19 : '&eoi)c ol/iat rove vojuovg 
TOVTOvg Totc uv^puTTOig i^cLvaL, and in § 20 : ^eov v6/wg elvai. The rea- 
soning which follows is also appropriate : For tliat in the laws them- 
selves the punishment of transgressors is contained, (so that it is not ne- 
cessary to look for it from without,) seems, etc. (i e2,tlovoq y 

Kar^ dv^pG)7rov\ cf. note, I. 7. 4. The same idiom is found in Latin. 
C£ Livy, XXI. 29. 2: atrocius proelium quam pro numero pugnantium 
editur ; Cic. de Fin. V. 16. 44 : quod praeceptum majus erat quam ut ab 
homine videretur. 

25 'AJl/la Tuv StKaccjv. "AlXa, other than, different from. For the 

construction here, see Kahn. L. Gr. II. ^512. 4. -d eolg upa . . . 

TO avTo diKaLov re Kal vojucfxov. The reasoning of Socrates 
is : That which pertains to the laws of God, which are right, is lawful 
{vofiLfxov) and just (SiKaLov) ; in divine and human laws the same thing 
is true, (for Socrates had maintained, § 12 et al., that in human laws 
v6iiL(j.ov SiKacov elvac,) that the vofitjaov is diKacov. Socrates accord- 
ingly demanded implicit obedience to the laws of the State, not consid- 
ering here that the human law might conflict with the divine. In Plato's 
Crito he is made to go even further and argue that the human law must 
not be violated even when it comes into conflict with the law of right. 
Cf. that dialogue and Stallb. Prolegomena. 



CHAPTER y. 

1 UpaKTLKDTepovc, 0.6. agendum idoneum: cf. note, IV. 3. 1 . 

{)7rapKeiVf is rejected by some few Mss. and Stephanus; but 

there does not seem to be sufficient reason for its omission. There are 
several instances of the use of this verb with elvat joined with an adjec- 
tive as here with uyad-dv^ ( the construction is vojlll^cjv uya-^dv elvat vnup- 
Xetv kyKpuTELav,) having the meaning: adesse, suppetere; cf. 
Schneid. de Venat. XIII. 17; Oecon. XXI. 11, and Bornem. Cyrop. 
VIII. 8. 20. Entirely diff'erent from this are the passages where elvat 
depends upon virapxeLv, which then has the signification of li cere; as 
in Venat. XIII. 17 : cogre vnupxeiv . . . &eo(}>i2,elc r' elvai Kal evcjejSelc; 

de Rep. Ath. III. 9 : re fxtvroi vnapxeLv djjfioKpartav fiev elvat. 

izdvTLjv fxdXiGT a . . . TTpdc ky K par £ L av, most of all things to 



BOOK IV. CHAP. V. 



375 



temperance. Uuvrov is neuter and has regard not to the subject but to 
the object h/Kpureiav. 

Tlepl r(jv . . . xpV<^if^(^v • • . {i€ fiv rj fi ev o The preposition 2 
nepi instead of the simple genitive is employed after /iEfiv?]fievoc for the 
sake of distinctness; it is especially so used when the verb signifies: 
to make mention of. See Kahn. L. Gr. 11. § 529. Anm. 1, and cf. Hel- 
len. TV, 5. 9 : Trepi fiev rrjg eipyv7]c ovkctl e/LLF/nvyvro. — — a pa; cf. II. 
6. 1 . cjg olov re ye iiuIlgt a\ see IV. 2. 1 1 . 

TC}v 6ia Tov GcjfLarog rjdovcov. Am rov auixarog has the 3 
force of an adjective: physical^ or a noun in the genitive: of the body. 
So we find the simple genitive in Ilellen. IV. 8. 22 : at rov Gcj/iarog 
r/Sovac ; Apolog. 16 : ralg rov Gu/btarog kirL^vficaLC. But such construc- 
tions as the present with a preposition are also not unfrequent ; cf. I. 4. 

5 : ra 6ta GTOfiaroc rjdea ; I. 5. 6 ; II. 6. 5 ; IV. 5.11. "Ig tdq y^P-, 

perhaps then. Tap is conclusive ; cf. note, I. 3. 10. kXev-d-epov 

vofii^etg. 'Elev-^epov here = kXev&epiog, suitable, fitting for a free man, 
1 i b e r a 1 e ; different from the meaning in the preceding sentence, and 
antithetical to the following ax^eAei'i^epoi^, illiberal e, which in turn 

differs from the same word in the next section. rov g ncj'kvGOV' 

Tag\ cf note, III. 4. 4. 

Tavra av ay Ka^eG-^ at rj kKelva KtdlveGdaL, sc. izoielv or 4 
TrpdrreLv ; so in ^ 5 : rovg ra juev apCGra Kcjlvovrag, ra de KUKiGra avay- 
KaCovrag. The Latin employs a preposition after such verbs : ad h a e c 
compelli...ab illis retardari. 

Uoiovg 6e rivag; about what, or, what in general? Jlocog and 5 

rig conjoined give an air of indefiniteness to the question. Segito- 

rag. . . SovTiEtav . . . SovXevovglv; cf. note, I. 5. 5. 

"H O V 6 K E I GOL] sc. ^ oi' doKEL GOL (f) CLKpaGCa) KOXVELV TZpOgEXELV 6 

/(. T. 7i, E K IT Xt] ^ aG a. The verb kKTT7^rjrreLv^ originally and lit. 

to strike out o/, then, to drive out one's senses by a sudden shock, is often 
used in reference to the effect of any overpowering as well as sudden 

passion upon the mind. Cf. the signif of e^iGravac in 1.3.12. 

TTOtelv depends upon Sokel. 

^uippoGvvrjg . . . rlvi . . . TzpogrjKELv, to whom can we say wisdom 7 
less belongs . . . than to the aKparEt 1 For the construction and signif. 
of TTpogijKELv with the Gen. and Dat. see Kiihn. Gr. § 273.3. (b) ; L. 
Gr. II. §521. avra ra kv av rt a . . . e p y a k Gr tv. The con- 
struction is : GcocbpoGVVTig Kat iiKpaGiag Ipya (subject) EGrlv avra ra 



876 



NOTES. 



kvavTia (predicate). For the use and omission of the article see note, 
III. 10. 1. Avra . . . TO, evavrlaj directly the opposite. 

8 T^v hy KpcLT e Lav tCjv kvavrt cjv ^, /c.r. A, is it not reasonable 
that temperance is the cause of directly the opposite things to men, of 
intemperance. For the constr. see note, III. 12. 4. Weiske : Nonigitur 
consentaneum est, continentiara efficere contraria iis, quae incontinentia 
eflfecit ? 

9 'E ^* anep fiova, to which alone, i. e. to nothing else except. 
•Q CTT f p, answers to iribg : how so, q u i d i t a ? inasmuch as, or becauscj 
etc. TT E p t ju€ Lv avT ag, K. T, X. Cf. this with the sentiment ex- 
pressed by Arete in 11. 1. 30, 33. av ay k a l o rdro ig . . . awe- 

XearaTo Lg^ those pleasures most necessary (i, e. natural) ... con- 
tinuous (i. e. constantly recurring), such as eating, drinking, sleeping, 

etc. LoXoy Li g, recte or honeste = a^iug fivTjiiTjg^ just below. 

So in I. 5. 5, where it is antithetical to ahxpCjg. Cf. also II. 1. 20 and 
III. 7. 1 : a^wloyov. 

10 Tov fjtad^ etv . . . T ov eTrt/ieXjjd-Tjvat. These genitives de- 
pend upon uTToXavovGi. The phrase might be arranged thus : oi cyKpa- 

Telg TOV /LiaT^eiv . . . Kal tov €7rLfj,e?i.7j'&7jvai . . . unoTiavovcrt. a ^' 

uiUfSC.uTTo TOV KaT^Cyg dLOLKrjoaL to eavTOv acjfia, k. t. A. Trpar- 

TovTEg avTa^'m the exercise of these things, sc. to fia-&tlv tl Kalbvy 

K. T. ^. TTpog7]KELV\ SCC nOtC, IV. 5. 7. KttT EXOflEV (f) 

knl Tu Gir ov 6 a^E tv. Sauppius says, the preposition here seems 
to denote the place about which (locus, circa quem, etc.) the desire is 
exercised and at the same time the end or design. Cf. Kiihn. L. Gr. II. 

4 612; Gr. § 296. II. Tag kyyvTaTu ^ (5 o a f, pleasures that 

are at hand, come within one's way, in promptu positas, cf. 
note, II. 1. 20. The Adv. here with the Art. is used as an adjective, as 
elsewhere. Cf Socrates' reasoning here with that in 1. 5, and II. 1. 

11 "Kttov L tC)v..,7]6ovC)v\ see note, I. 5. 1 . Tl yap 6 La- 
^spsL. Some Mss. read tivl for tl ; either is good Greek, and both are 
employed by our author, as well as other Attic writers. Cf for the Ace. 
I. 2. 50 : kcKOTVELy TL 6La(l)£p£L fiaviag afia-^ia ; II. 1. 17 ; III. 7. 7 ; dative, 
m. 3. 14: TTO/li) av Kal tovtu SLEveyKOLev tuv aTJitdv. — — 6 LaTi ey ov- 
Tag KaTu yEvq, discriminating according to their kinds ; cf. § 12, and 
Chap, VI. ad init. For the use of the Ace, see note, I. 1. 9 : a e^egtlv 
&pL-&fL^(7avTag . . . EifiivaL. 

22 Kal ovTcog . . . dwaTcoTuTovg. This clause is supposed by 
many to have crept into the text from the margin ; see Kiihn. in h. 1. 



BOOK IV. CHAP. VI. 



377 



TO diaXeyea^aL. The distinction in meaning between (haU- 

yetv and dLaAeyea'&aL is strongly marked in this and the preceding sec- 
tion. Cf. note, 1. 7. 5. 6 lale ar l hdt dr ov g, especially qualijied 

to speak, is derived from the verb 6ta?iEyec^aL, by which and dtaXiyetv, 
the way is prepared for its use here. By speaking is here meant the 
ability to arrive at the truth of things by discussion, which according to 
Socrates only the kyKparslg could do. 



CHAPTER VI. 

^La\£KTLKo)Tepovg', see note at the end of the preceding sec- 1 

tion. • nal rdv rponov, also the manner, i. e.ov fiovov avrrjv ttjv 

kmoKs^Lv, alia Kal rdv rpoirov avrrjg. Cf. note, I. 3. 1. 

'Qde nug, somewhat thus. Ilcjf is here used much as the pronoun 2 

rig frequently is = Latin fere. So just below and in IV. 5. 5. 

nolov T L . . . bnolog ri; see note, I. 1. 1, and IV. 5. 5. 

Elddg eldeir); see note, IV. 2. 21. ov yap ovv\ see note, 3 

IV. 4. 23. 

N o/iijua, established by law. ^ ? i^, in our judgment j for this 4 

meaning of the Dat., see note, IV, 2. 14. 

■Avd- p(j7To Lg . . . a pa. For the position of the noun before the in- 5 
terrogative particle, see note, II. 7. 8. Men here are contrasted with 

gods. a del ncjg all7/?i,o ig ;\;p7(7i9-ai, in accordance 

with which it is in some manner (ttgV ) necessary for men to have inter- 
course with one another. ovtol; for the pleonastic use of the pro- 
noun here, see note, II. 1.19. 

01 e ad- at delv fty tto leiv ; see a similar accumulation of infini- 6 

tives in III. 6. 15, and cf. note. olSag; an Ionic form for olada. 

Xenophon perhaps uses two other Ionic forms of this same verb : olda- 
(T I V, Oecon. XX. 14, and oldafzev (al. lafiev)., Anab. 11. 4. 6. The wri- 
ters of the age of Xenophon, and especially Xenophon himself, did not rig- 
idly discard every Ionic form. bpd-Cyg av ttot e. ILore is not here 

a simple particle of emphasis as often with the interrogative pronouns, 
but = the Latin aliquando, at length; i. e. after so many turnings, 

we come to this definition. 6pt^ol/LLe-&a dpi^ofievai; cf. note, 

IV. 2. 21. The similarity of this idiom, which has been several times 
noticed, to a very common construction in Hebrew, cannot fail to occur 
to any one at all familiar with that language. 

32* 



878 



NOTES. 



7 'AXV . . . <TO(l>oL e la Lv ; do you suppose that anything else is 
wisdom but that by which men are wise ? For the change from the sin- 
gular tIc in the preceding clause to the plural, see note, I. 2. 62. 

^^TT LGTYj firj dp a ao^ia taTLv\ Socrates reasons in a similar man- 
ner in Plat. Theaet. p. 141. D. The article is omitted with the subject; 

cf. note, I. 2. 23. Ovde /id, At'. . . TroT^Xoardv. Olde belongs 

with TTo^/locrrov, and the logical order of the words would be : Ma At', 
kfjLOLye ovde iroXkoGTov /nepog avruv. For the meaning of the word ttoA- 
Xo(7t6vj see note. III. 1 . 6, and for the idea, III. 8. 2 — 8. 

8 To upa o)(l>e?i L fiovj K. T. Ti. It should be distinctly borne in mind, 
that Socrates in all his arguments for the profitable, does not treat it as 
the motive or end of action, but the rule. True happiness, he contends, 
is the measure of the good will of the gods to men, the interpreter of 
their designs ; but it is not merely our interest, but our duty^ to comply 
with the rule of action thus discovered. " In a word," it has been well 
said, " the great principles of conduct as set forth by his [Socrates'] phi- 
losophy, are : piety as the motive, usefulness as the measure, and self- 
command [eyKpaT€ia] as the means." The Greek Philosopher Socrates 
and Plato, by Potter, p. 53. 

^ Td de KaXbv , , . Tzavra KaXqv 6 v. The difficulty of this pas- 
sage has given occasion to various changes of the text by different edi- 
tors ; but as almost all the Ms. authority is in favor of the reading which 
is here given, it is perhaps better to attempt an interpretation, even if it 
shall be only a probable one, than to take time in making a new text. 
The most natural explanation seems to be: can we otherwise (ttw^ aX- 
Xog) sc. V rd dya^ovy § 8, (cf. III. 8, where it is demonstrated that Ka- 
XoVj dyad^Sv and xRV^^'-f^o'^ are the same,} define the beautiful? do you 
name that beautiful, if there be anything beautiful (el egtlv)^ whether 
body or vessel or anything else, which you know to be in every respect 
(npoQ TvavTa) beautiful? The explanation of SeifFert accords substan- 
tially with this : jam vero pulchrum num aliter definire possumus (sc. rj 
TO dya^ov) ? an si quid est, quod scias ad omnia pulchrum esse vel cor- 
pus . . . hoc pulchrum appellas ? Another interpretation is however 
possible, i. e. How else can we define the beautiful than, if it is admissi- 
ble {ei EGTLv)^ or (according to others) exempli causa, you call that 
beautiful, whether, etc. This is rather favored by a marginal reading in 
Stephanus, y eveoTLv ovoiidCetVf but on the whole, seems to do greater 
violence to the Greek, than the former explanation. 

'Av d ptav. This virtue is more fully discussed in Plato's Laches 
where we find that Socrates' idea, with which what follows here sub- 



BOOK IV. CHAP. VI. 



379 



stantially accords, is : that valor comprises two principal ideas, know- 
ledge and a conscientious regard to what is right and good, which ena- 
bles one to conduct himself properly, especially in all dangerous emer- 
gencies, avoiding the evil and pursuing the good. Thus when Nicias, 
p. 195. A, defines avdpia to be ttjv tcjv Sclvcov kol ■&af)f)a?i€0)v iTTicrr^- 
firjv Koi ev TroXtficp kol hv Tolg aWoiq airaGLv, Socrates is not satisfied) 
but contends that the valiant are only those, oi eirKjTu/LLr^voL role Setvolc 
T£ KOL sTTLKLvdyvotc KaXojg xpW^^f" Cf. Stallbaum's Prolegomena ad 
Lachetem. - — tcjv Kaltjv . . . elvai: partitive Gen., see Kiihn. 

Gr. § 273. 3. (a). KdX?ii(7Tov fiev ovv, and just after: fieyioTa 

jiev ovv; see note, II. 7. 5. Ma At l(l>i]\ cf. note, 1. 4. 9. 

Ac' £07? ; sc. ovK avdpelot elat, to be supplied from the preceding 
inten'ogation ; cf note, II. 7. 4. Tt 6e oi . . . 6 edo lkot eg. El- 
lipses of this kind, which may be easily comprehended without being ex- 
pressed, are common in interrogations in Greek as well as other lan- 
guages. 

OvK, a A X a ; cf. note, II. 6.11. rovg olovg . . .;^p^o'T9^af, 11 

who are such as to, etc. The construction of the infinitive as in I. 4. 6. 
The article is not unfrequently used with o/o^, see Kcihn. Gr. § 332. R. 9 ; 
L. Gr. II. 788. Anm. 4. 

Kara v 6 fiov g tCjv noTieuv, k. t. 7.. According to Socrates' 

12 

idea, the government of Athens in the time of Aristides and Themisto- 
cles was a (^aaiXeia^ because these men possessed supreme authority, but 
governed willing subjects according to the laws ; on the other hand, the 
government in the time of Pericles and Alcibiades, was a Tvpavvic, be- 
cause they governed unwilling subjects according to their own will. 

Ifc TO)v T a vofiLfia en lt eTiov v r v, from those who are execu- 
tors of the law. Socrates' preference for an aristocratical form of gov- 
ernment here appears ; cf. Plat. Menex. p. 238. C, and Wiggers' Life, 
chap. VII. 4. e/c t i fz?] fiar uv, chosen according to their property. 

'El . . . uv TL?.eyoi; see note, I. 3. 4. nept rov; the pronoun 13 

is masculine, as appears from what follows. yro i . . . ^ ; by the 

addition of too to the first ^, the disjunctive relation is more marked ; 
see Kahn. L. Gr. 11. § 745. 4, and cf. III. 12. 2; Cyrop. IV. 5. 22. 

ao(ptdTepov . . . bv avrbg Tisyot; i. e. G0(^C)Tep6v nva elvaL, bv avrhg 
"keyoi, 7j bv 6 IiUKparrjc leyoi. knl rrjv vtto^ e a lv, to the sub- 
ject matter of the discussion. 

Tl ovv OVK . . . k 7T t<7 K eip a u a cf. note. III. 1. 10. Ka-I^ 

^v 7T e pr e pav tcjv avr ltt aXov ; compendious comparison for r^f 



380 



NOTES. 



tC)v uvTindTiDv ; see note, III. 5. 4 : Trpof Tovg 'A^rjvaiovc. Inav a- 

yofiivuv; knt rrjv VnO'&eGLV. 

15 'Ottote . . . dte^loL. The Opt. denoting repeated or customary 

action; see note, I. 2. 57. 6ta tuv iid7uaTa ofzoXoyov/LLE' 

vcjv kiTopEveTo. So at the end of the section: 6ta tCjv 6okovvtg)v 
rolg uv&pcjTTOtg ujelv Tovg loyovg, and in Oecon. XIX. 15 : ayuv yap fiE 
dt' tjv kyd kmcrafiaL. For the use of c5m here, see Kiihn. L. Gr. II. 
§ 605. p. 281 ; Gr. § 291. 1. (b). Socrates' habit of beginning and carry- 
ing on an argumentation by successive propositions most generally re- 
ceived as true, is well known ; cf. Ritter, II. p. 52. ravryv ttjv 

da^dTiELav Elvat \byov. Ta{ir?yz^ is predicate, and hence the ar- 
ticle with aa^akEiav. The phrase rriv da^akEiav "kbyov^ is equivalent 

to : an argument that produces conviction. "O jurj pov . . . uva-^Et- 

vai, K. T. 1. The reference here is to Odyss. VIII. 171 : 6 6e d<j(j)a'kEoc 

dyopEVEL. TO do (pal f] ()rjTopa Elvai, that he was a persuasive 

orator. did ruv Sokovvtuv rolr d t9- /a (j tt o t c, through those 

things that are readily acknowledged by men. See above : Sid tuv ofio- 
/.oyovjXEVcov. 



CHAPTER VII. 

2 Ttjv kavTov yvcj/iyv a tt e (}> aiv e r o. For the reflexive pro- 
noun with verbs in the middle voice, see note, 1. 6. 13. dvrdp ke ig 

Ev Talc TTpogrj KovGatg Trp a ^£ c i /c. r. A, competent of them- 
selves (without foreign aid), in whatever labors devolve upon them ; i. e. 
according to the promise made in IV. 3. 1, /LCTjKaviKovg. '^TniiE'kElG-&aL 
is very seldom followed by an infinitive either with or without an accu- 
sative, unless the Inf be accompanied by the article in the Gen., or Acc. 
(rare), as in passages like I. 2. 55; III. 3. 11 ; IV. 8. 6, et al. It how- 
ever frequently happens that with verbs, which take a noun in the Gen. 
or Dat. after them when by themselves, if an Inf is added, this noun in 
the Gen. or Dat. is changed to the Acc. so as to avoid the repetition of 
the object of the verb ; cf. Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 647. SeifFert compares 
the construction here with the Lat. non dubito fore plerosque, 

and similar phrases. eidELrj\ Opt. because indicating indefinite 

frequency, and preceded in construction by a verb in a past tense. If 
f^iddoKEL, present tense, had preceded, it would have been Subj.: 6 ti fiEv 
dv avTog Eidy] cf note, III. 1. 1. 



BOOK IV. CHAP. VII. 



381 



Mtxpi- oTOVy how far, quatenus. rrpayfiaTor, ncgotii ex 2 

doctrina et scientia pendentis ; Schneid. avrtKa, for example, a 

meaning confined to Attic Greek. It seems to be an elliptical form of 
expression, signifying strictly: I forthwith (without delaying to select), 

take as an example, etc. epyov a-irodei^aa^aL, x.q designate, 

lay out work, i. e. building spots, or anything where geometrical figures 
are employed. This seems to be much the most facile and natural in- 
terpretation of this phrase, although various others have been given. 
Kiihner, following the interpretation of Coray, makes the words equiva- 
lent to yrjv epyov anode L^aa-^ai aypov eavrCy TvoLrjaat aneipav- 
Ta, or more briefly : yrjv aypov eavrC) epyacracjd-at, but it is difficult to 
see what the process here indicated, has to do directly with yeofierpla. 
He indeed says that it denotes that which folloic& the acceptance, trans- 
mission or division of land, according to correct measurement, and in 
explanation of kpyov adduces from Coray : epyov yap Kar' e^oxv^ Ae- 
yerai rj yeopyla kcI avrr/ Trpogiri ij yeyEiopyrjfievr) yrj ; cf. II. /?, 751. fi, 
283. But it does not seem to us probable, that such an idea should be 

introduced here. ttjv ... yrjv ; the use and omission of the article 

here with yrjv and the obvious reason for it cannot escape notice. Kal 

cd g [le T p el T a L eTriGTajuevov antevat, and go away knowing 
(i. e. would retain in memory), etc. ^kizuvaL has here very much the 
signification of the verb in such Latin phrases as : victorem discedere. 

OvKa'iTeLpog..,7]v. It is evident from such passages as this 3 
that Socrates was not unskilled in science, ^nd that the instructions of 
his master in geometry, Theodorus, were not lost upon him. The same 
thing is evident from the ridicule of Aristophanes, some \)f the most 
pointed and amusing passages of which (as in the Clouds, 182 sq.) have 
reference to the geometrical and astronomical pursuits of Socrates and 
his pupils. It is also plain, that Socrates' dissuasions from scientific 
pursuits, only (or at least mainly) had regard to those speculations in 
science, which had no practical utility, and only took the attention and 
time from more important objects. It cannot be doubted that Xeno- 
phon had in mind in writing this chapter, not only the actual confusion 
of many of the scientific investigations of his day, and their exaltation of 
irrational above rational nature; but also the fact that the engaging in 
such speculations had been brought into the accusation of his master. 
It is not strange, that in these circumstances, the devoted disciple and 
friends should withhold and conceal the acquisitions of Socrates, that in 
a later age would have been considered rather an ornament to than a 
blemish upon his character. Cf. note, I. 1. 11 : IV. 2. 10; Plat. Meno. 
p, 82 sq.; Brandis' Hist. Philos. II. S. 10. 



382 



NOTES. 



4 'AarpoXoyiag; cf. note, IV. 2. 10. upav\ cf. note, IV. 3. 4. 

5 To . . . fiav&dvELv . . . Ig XV p C) g air et pen ev, as it respects 

learning ... he urgently dissuaded, etc. Cf. note, L 3. 7. (J-ixpf- 

TovTov, is preparatory to fjiexpf- tov. Cf. Plat. Lcgg. p. 670. T>: jLtixpi- 
ye TOGovTov Treiratdevad-aL ctx^i^ov uvayKaiov, jJ.exP'- '''^^ dwarbv el- 
vat ; de Rep. I. p. 341. D : ettl tovtu TrecpvKeVj eTrl t(j to ^vfi<pepov enuGTu 
CT^Tfiv; Lach. p. 183. C; 191. B: Protag. p. 356. D, et al. See Kuhn. L. 

Gr. II. § 631. 2. Tu firj ev ry avry iTepKpopa bvr a, Edwards, 

as quoted by Kahner, in accordance with Diog.Laert. VII. 144: tuv 6e 
uarpov TO, fiev anlavrj avfiTreptcpepeaTd-aL tl) oXo) ovpavC), rd 6e irAavC)- 
/neva Kar' Idiag KLVEla-&aL KLvrjoEig, explains these words : quae non com- 

muni eodemque coeli motu circumacta proprio sibi motu feruntur. 

aGTa-&{ir]Tovg uGTEpag, lit. unsteady, unstable stars, i. e. comets. 

rag TTEptodovr^ the time of their return to the same point. 

rag a It lag avr ibv \ these words probable have reference to rrepLo- 
6ovg and not to aGvad-. uGrepag. Still, some, as Weiske and Borne- 
mann, refer them, with some plausibility, to the latter words, and in il- 
lustration quote Seneca, Quaest. Nat. VII. 11. tovtov ye av?]- 

Koog, skilled in these things. He is said to have been instructed in as- 
tronomy by Archaelaus, a disciple of Anaxagorus ; see Cic. Tusc. Disp- 
V.4. 10. 

6 Tcjv ov pavLov, K. T. 2,. ; cf. in respect to the idea here, Cic. Acad. 

I. 4. 15, and note, I. 1. 11. (ppovTiGTrjg^ a thinker^ kqt' e^uKrjv ; 

applied in derision to Socrates by Aristoph. Clouds, 267, and hence its 

introduction here to wipe off this reproach. klvSw evGai (5' av 

e^Tj Kal IT a p a (j) p V y G a c, K. T. X, he said that there would be dan- 
ger that one anxiously inquiring into these things would even become 

insane. In reference to ravra /nepiftvCjvra, see note, I. 1. 14. 

^Ava^ayopag, a native of Clazomenae in Lydia. He flourished in 
the age of Pericles, and was banished, on the decline of the power of the 
latter at Athens, to Lampsacus, where he died. See Hitter's Hist. Philos. 

II. Chap. VIII; Lewes' Biog. Hist. Philos. I. p. 114 sq., and cf Diog. 
Laert. II. 6 sq.; Cic. Tusc. Quaest. V. 4. 10. 

7 To ah TO Elvat irvp te Kal lov^ k. t.\.\ for the speculations 
of Anaxagoras here referred to, see references in the preceding section. 

T a x9 ^ ^ (ieT^civ T Epa e kov g lv \ cf. note, I. 4. 13 : t rjv 

■\\)VXV'^ KpaTiGri]v. 

g Aoy LG fiov g. Ernesti and Weiske consider this word as equivalent 
to TTjv aptd-/xr/TiKyv, the theory of numbers, but those rather seem to be 



BOOK IV. CHAP. VIII. 



383 



in the right who make it = ttjv 7^,oyLaTucT]v, practical arithmetic, as op- 
posed to theoretical, i. e. keeping and computing of accounts, etc. Plat. 
Gorg. p. 451. C. explains the difference between TioyioTLKij and upf&fxr}- 
TLK7]. Cf. Woolsey's note in h. 1. 

lLpoeTpene\ cf. note, 1. 2. 64. kv6txoLTo\ cf. note, I. 2. 23. 9 

TTo/z a, for the usual TTw/za. rov yap ovtcj Trpocixovro^ 

iavrC), K. T. A. We should naturally expect an Acc. here, instead of 
the Gen., but that reading is found in only one Ms. ( Voss. I.), and that 
of little value. We must therefore take the text substantially as we find 
it. It is not improbable, however, that tavrov at the end of the sen- 
tence is for avTov, found in the marg. Yillois ; as tavrov is easily changed 
to avTov, and that into avrov. Then the words, tov . . . irpogexovTog 
kavTUy in which the principal idea of the sentence is contained, may be 
supposed to be placed absolutely at the beginning of the clause for the 
sake of emphasis; and the idea is this: if any one thus gave heed to 
himself, he said, it would be difficult (tpyov . . . elvaL) for him to find a 
physician, who could designate things that would be more conducive to 
health; i. e. than himself doing what was before enumerated. Airog is 
frequently used for the sake of perspicuity or emphasis to recall to mind 
a preceding word ; see note and references, I. 4. 18. Schneider refers 
to similar sentiments in Tacit. Annal. VI. 46, and Plutarch de tuenda 
Sanit. p. 407, ed. Hutter; Kahner also adds Cic. de Offic. II. 24. 86. 

MaXAov // Kara tt/v uv p co tt tv ?] v Gocptav tj ((> e ?. c 1 (jd- a t, \0 
greater than that which is the result of human wisdom. For the con- 
struction, see note, I. 7 . 4. (lav r i kij . . . av fi 3 ovlyg ^ eojv; 

cf. I. 1. 9. 



CHAPTER VIII. 

"Ore (padKovToc avrov . . . d- dv arog, because, whilst he said, 1 

etc., the sentence of death was, etc. e t' 7 ;^ e (t a t . . .-^evdofiE- 

voVf convicted, of falsehood, i. e. inasmucli as his Saifiovwv had not 
made known what he should do to escape death. Troppu, later At- 
tic = TTpodo), so far on in life ; according to Diog. Laert. II. 44 ; Max. 

Tyr. Dissert. IX. 8, he was seventy years of age. ova qualifies the 

sense of ■itoa7Sj varepov, and not of the whole clause- elra; cf. 

note, I. 2. 1 . uTT e7.e LTc fiv ; Imperf. tense, left, i. e. when he died 

. rr]v . . . dt K7]v . . . el-ndv, having pleaded his cause, etc. 



384 



NOTES. 



2 It a. In regard to this festival of Apollo and the reasons for the 
delay of the execution until after its celebration, see note and references, 
III. 3. 12; and also Plat. Phaed. p. 58, and Wiggers' Life of Socrates, 
Ch. VIII. p. 1 12. TO V 6e v 6 juov, sc. 6lu to : 6lu tc to tov vofiov kuv. 

3 Some editors, in consequence of obscurities and difficulties in this 
chapter, especially from this section to §11, reject it ; or at least, sup- 
pose that it is corrupt, or the work of some other author than Xenophon. 
See Bornemann, Schneider and others in h. 1. For its appositeness here 
as a conclusion of the whole work, cf. the Argument at the beginning of 
the chapter. The prominent object of the first three sections, which 
Dindorf rejects, is to show that Socrates' condemnation and death was 
no argument for the falseness of his claims in respect to the guidance of 
his demon. And § 3 in connection with what goes before, constitutes a 
cumulative argument : By such a death as Socrates died, he not only 
escaped evils, but was a participant of the greatest good, and hence the 
regard and truthfulness of his demon in not warning him to avoid it. 
7] ovTcjg ciTTod^avoL ; i. e. as just said : rrpaoTaTa Kai avSptodeaTaTa. 

^ 'KpfioyevT]^, was the son of a rich man, Hipponicus ; but as his 
brother Callias inherited his father's wealth, he was himself poor, but a 
fond and faithful friend of Socrates ; cf. II. 10. 3. rjKovaa. Xeno- 
phon was himself absent on a military expedition with Cyrus at the 
time of Socrates' death. The same account substantially is found in 
Apolog. 2 sq. ; which the student will do well to compare throughout in 

reading this chapter. Me7i7] t ov\ cf. note, I. 1 . 1 . yeypati- 

fitvov avTov Tjjv ypa(p7]v) the verb and noun are blended to- 
gether and take a personal object, avTov ; see Kiihn. Gr. § 280. 1 ; L. 
Gr. 11. § 558, and cf. Demosth. de Coron. p. 311. 251: ovdefiiav yap 

TTWTTor' ey paip GT 6 [le ov6' kdlcj^e ypacpyv. tov to [ieXtjt uv ; 

sc. Tu u7To?.oy£LGT^at, my defence. 

5 AvTog (Hermogenes), sc. 7/67} /lov kirix^tpovvTog 

. . . 7)v avT iu -Q-T). The opposition of his guiding deity is more par- 
ticularly stated in Apol. §4: Kal 61^ 7/67/ eTnx^tpyaavToc jiov gkot^eIv 
TTEpL Trjq aTTO/.oylac, kvavTLovTai /llo t to daijiovtov. 

6 Ov6 Evl . . . V (p £ L fiTj V uv . . . [ScjStcjKEvat, r* would not con- 
cede to any man, that he has lived either better or more pleasantly than 
I, up to the present time. 

J "A fc /cj. refers to what immediately precedes. For the omission 

of the connective particle here, see III. 4. 12. r/cj'&avo a 71 v, Imperf. 

sentiebam (sc. dum vivebam). The experience of his whole past life, 



BOOK IV. CHAP. VIII. 



385 



continued until that time, as opposed to the impending events of the 
nearest future, is designated by this verb 5 whilst the perfect dtareTEleKa 

only affirms without regard to this contrast. ovtd 6 lar et e'ke Ka 

Tzepl e/cavTov, I have so concluded concerning myself; (i.e. that I 

live better and more pleasantly than other men). ovrcog txov- 

T eg IT epl e fzov, thinking thus of me. Kal yap oi . . . (j) cXovv- 
reg . . . (l)L?^ovg. This whole clause is parenthetical, and the idea of 
the passage seems to be : not on account of their love to me, (for even 
those who love others are thus disposed toward their friends,) but be- 
cause they suppose that, if they associate with me they shall become 
very good. The last clause has been so paraphrased as to show plainly 
the force of the words : dionep olovrat. art, el tjuol avvelev, Kat avrol av 
ISsXtigtol yiyvotvTo, ugTzep eyu elfiL. 

T a Tov yfjpcjg e n lt e7i el a '& a l, to pay a tribute to, be subject to 8 

the burdens of old age. a i3 Icorog . . . jS log, a, life not to be lived, 

i. e. not worthy the name of life, or it may be rendered insupportable. 
The Latins say: vita vital is (cf. Cic. de Amicit. VI. 22), and simi- 
lar phrases are common in Greek, as ^coi) ajSioCy -davarog ad-avarog, yd- 

juog uyajuog, yevog ayovov, ao6la aoo^og. x^^^P^'^ "^^ '^^^ d7]6ea- 

repov; i. c. worse, etc., than other men; antithetical to iSe/.rcov . . . 
7/diov in § 6. « 

El ycip. . . 7T 1 elv, K. T. 1, for if it is base to do injustice, why is 9 
it not base to do anything whatever unjustly; but what fault of mine is 
it, that others are not able to know or do that which is just in respect to 
mel 

T cjv re ddiKi]GdvT0}v...ddLK7jS-evTC}Vyoi those who have 10 

done and those who have suffered injustice. eyd e7rtfie?.eiag 

rev^ofiat, I shall be cared for, had in reverence ; passive in sense, and 

hence followed by vrro, cf. note, III. 4. 1 . fiaprvpyGed^ai fiot; 

the Put. Mid. for the Pass. ; cf. note, I. 1. 8, and Apol. § 26 : kjuol fiaprv- 
pyaerat vtto re rov eTnovrog Kal utto tov 7Tape7.r]lv'&6Tog xpovov, ore y6l- 
KTjGa fiev oi'deva, k. r. ?i. 

I.(jjKpdT7]v, K. r. A.; by attraction for yiyv.-, olog IcjKpdrTjg ; 11 

see note, I. 2. 13. udeAt/LtcjTaTov; thus paraphrased in Apolog. : 

ei 6e rig ruv uperrig e(l>iefievG)v ^(peXt/LLOTepG) tlvl 'Zoicpdrovg avveyevero, 

EKelvov h/u TOV avSpa a^LOfiaKaptOTOTaTOV vofii^co. to ydiov dv- 

TL TOV (3 e7.TLOvog\ see note, IV. 5. 6*: to x^'po^ "^^^ l3e?-Lovog. 

TTpoTpEijjaad-aL; cf. note, 1. 2. 64. el de to) fzy dpeaKei, 

K. t. Z, if these things (i. e. the summary and conclusions which precede) 

33 



386 



NOTES. 



do not meet the approbation of any one, let him, comparing the charac- 
ter of others with these things, thus judge. This simple declaration of 
the confidence of Xenophon, is a genuine and truthful expression of his 
deep reverence for one of the most illustrious heathen philosophers, and 
is a fitting close, as it is a just exhibition of the confident and trustful 
spirit, of his whole defence of his master and friend. 



EXPLANATIONS. 

By Kilhn. Gr. in the Notes, the translation of Ktihner's Grammar by 
Edwards and Taylor is always designated. — L. Gr., designates the 
Larger Grammar of the same author, and EL Gr., his Elementary 
Grammar, as prepared in English by Taylor. — Other Grammars are 
also frequently referred to, but in such a way it is believed as not 
to need explanation. — When references are made without naming the 
work, as L 2. 5 ; IV. 6. 3, they refer to the Books, Chapters and Sec- 
tions of the Memorabilia ; when only the name of the work, without the 
name of the author is given, as ApoL, Hdlen., etc., stoe work of Xeno- 
phon is intended. 



/ 



APPENDIX. 



Perhaps no one thing in reference to the character and teachings of 
Socrates, has been the subject of more diverse and contradictory opin- 
ions, than his idea of the daifiovtov, of which he so often speaks. Even 
his own friends questioned him in vain upon it, and the Delphic oracle 
gave no satisfactory responses to the listening ear of an eager curiosity. 
The commentators have been able to trace, from hints in his scattered 
allusions, the uncouth lineaments of the artificer of all evil, or the mild 
and pitying visage of one of those pure spirits, whose delight it is to 
walk the earth or traverse the air as the guardians and guides of erring 
mortals. But it is not our pleasure, were this a suitable place, to group 
together these several representations, but to give as well as we are able, 
the most probable explanation of this somewhat difficult subject. 

I. The demon of Socrates was not a mere fictitious representation, 
devised for the sake of acquiring authority with the people. His whole 
character forbids the supposition. His life and his death exhibit the 
most unequivocal proof of the sincerity of his belief, as exhibited in his 
daily intercourse with his followers. 

II. Socrates understood by datfioviov something more than the simple 
voice of conscience or the internal sense. 1 . The meaning of the word 
and the manner in which it is employed by him show this. To dai/w- 
vLov is equivalent to to •^elov, that which comes from the gods, and is so 
used in contrast with that which has its origin in the mind of man. So 
in I. 1. 9 : Toi)c c5e firjdev ruv tolovtgjv olofiivovg elvai daL/iovtov, uTau, 
TTuvra T7iC avd^'po)nLV7]g yv^fi-ng, daifiovdv l^ri ; I. 4. 2, 10, 18 ; IV. 3. 14 . 
Plat. Apol. p. 31. C. D. In the plural then ra daiuovta must corres- 
pond in general with oi ^eoi ; 1. 1. 1 : ovg ^Iv v itoM^ vofu^ec ^eovr 



388 



APPENDIX. 



oi) vojUL^oyv, erepa de Kaiva daifiovLa elg^epuv, 2. The manner in 
which he invariably speaks of the guidance that he received from this 
source, indicates that he considered it as something supernatural. It 
was the voice of God: -^eov ^wi^z/v, Xen. Apol. § 12, 13. It was unerr- 
ing. So it was found to be, not in his own experience only, but by others 
who had recourse 1p its revelations; I. 1. 4 : Vial TvoTilolg ruv ^vvovtov 
irpoTjyopeve ra fzev ttolclv, ra Se ju^ iroLelv, cjg rov dat/iovtov irpoGTjfiaL- 
vovTog, Kal rolg fiev ireLd'Ofievocg avru avvecfjspe, rolg dh [irj ireL-^o/ievotc 
jLteT£iLLe?ie ; Theages of Plato, p. 275 — 8. 3. Xenophon's testimony both 
to Socrates' and his own confidence in this unerring guide is beyond 
dispute. It was to Socrates, what the revelations of the gods through 
auspices, oracles and the like, were to others, only more direct and cer- 
tain. The entire reasoning of Xenophon in 1. 1 . 2 — 5 depends upon the 
fact that Socrates relied upon the monitions of tlie datjuovLov, as divine. 
How else could it be any argument that he did not discard the belief in 
the existence of gods ? 

III. Socrates' Saifiovtov was not, on the other hand, as has often been 
supposed, a specific supernatural being, vouchsafed to him alone for his 
guidance. His exhortations to Euthydemus not to expect or desire to 
see the forms of the gods, but to rest satisfied with their revelation of 
themselves in their works, and his declaration in close connection with 
this, that all men might receive the same guidance as was given him, if 
they would only acquiesce in the requisition made upon them, to forego 
the desire of a physical revelation, IV. 3. 12, 13, is inconsistent with such 
a belief. 

IV. We are now perhaps prepared for a more definite statement of 
what is meant by the Socratic demon. If Avhat has been said is well 
founded, it was something beyond the dictates of mere human foresight, 
and yet not a specific personal deity, extrinsic from, but everywhere 
present with him, to give audible warnings, nor a miraculous revelation, 
granted as a special favor to him, but above the hopes or even the rea- 
sonable expectations of any man who will faithfully strive after its at- 
tainment. One fact in the history of the age of Socrates aids us in ' 
coming to a more precise determination in regard to this matter. The 



APPENDIX. 389 

belief in guardian angels, ministering spirits sent forth on errands of 
mercy, was not confined to the Jews. The reliance of the ancients upon 
supernatural communications by various methods, and their view of the 
intimate connection between the deity and the human race, is too well 
known to need reiteration or proof. It is plain, too, that Socrates him- 
self believed in inferior gods, who are children and ministers of the su- 
preme God, a medium of communication between God and man, a con- 
necting link between heaven and earth; cf. Apol. p. 27. CD; Memo- 
rab. IV. 3. 13, and these he called daLfiovia. Two ideas then, seem to 
be at the basis of this guidance of Socrates : Pirst, his subjective fitness 
to receive aid from the gods, his spiritual conceptions of and obedience 
to them, and then, their willingness and presence to aid uneningly those 
who thus trust in them. The combined result of scrupulous attention 
to the suggestions of the inner sense and reason, and the assistance of 
the gods readily given to virtuous men, make up what is ascribed to the 
SaifiovLov. It is not strange that Socrates gave it the appellation of 
divine. For although preparation of mind was necessary, yet it was only 
in matters beyond the ken of human foresight, that he was accustomed 
to expect supernatural aid. In his view it was equally insane and fool- 
ish to have recourse to the aid of the gods on trivial occasions, and to 
reject it in reference to those matters, a full knowledge of which they 
have reserved for themselves. Cicero's exposition of Socrates' dat/io- 
VLOV is perfectly consistent with this view, although it gives rather the 
subjective relation of the matter, leaving the rest to be inferred ; de Di- 
vinat. I. 53. 121, and 54. 122 : Ut igitur, inquit, qui se tradet ita quieti, 
praeparato animo quum bonis cogitationibus, tum rebus ad tranquillita- 
tem accommodatis, certa et vera cernit in somnis : sic castus sensus pu- 
rusque vigilantis et ad astrorum et ad avium reliquorumque signorum 
et ad extorum veritatem est paratior. Hoc nimirum est illud, quod de 
Socrate saepe dicitur, esse divinum quiddam, quod 6 a l fiov lov 
appellat, cui semper ipse paruerit, nunquam impel- 
lenti, saepe revocanti. 

In conclusion, one remark seems to be required upon an alleged con- 
tradiction between the accounts of Plato and Xenophon in regard to the 
33* 



390 



APPENDIX. 



office of this demon. Plato says that it only restrained him, whilst Xeno- 
phon represents it as both restraining and impelling him ; cf. Plat. ApoL 
p. 31. C. D, and Theages, p. 128. D. with the passages above cited. The 
true explanation undoubtedly is, that Xenophon intends to give only a 
general idea of the character of this guidance ; and it is not strange, that 
a sign which only prohibited, is spoken of also, as indicating what was 
allowed, since the absence of a prohibition would imply permission. 
The object of Xenophon did not require him to draw a precise distinc- 
tion between that which was positively commanded, and that which 
was to be inferred from silence. Besides, the fact that Socrates did con- 
sider the silence of his demon as a sign of assent, seems to be pretty well 
established by Plato himself. Cf. Apolog. p. 40. A. B. C ; Phaedr. p. 
242. B.C. On this whole subject, see Plutarch de Socratis Genio ; 
Wiggers' Life of Socrates, Ch. III. ; Bitter's Hist. Philos. II. p. 38 sq. ; 
Tennemann's Gesch. Philos. II. 33-6, et al. 



ENGLISH INDEX. 



A. 

Abstract plural of nouns, 1. 1. 11 ; 1. 
2. 22, 23, et al. 

Accentuation of ov and ot/c, II. 6. 11. 

Accusative, with Inf, I. 1. 9; with 
(^povTiCio^l, 1. 11; with irepi = 
Gen., I. 1. 20; of pers. and Gen. 
of thing, I. 2. 2; with a verbal 
Adj., 1. 2. 19; absol. with wf, I. 
2. 20 ; two Ace, 1. 2. 61 ; I. 7. 2 ; 
11. 2. 1 ; IV. 8. 4 ; after com- 
pounds with neptf I. 2. 63 ; with 
ecTLv, I. 4. 2; of the object aim- 
ed at, I. 4. 6 ; of Inf ellipt., I. 4. 
12; form of plur. in I. 4. 13 ; 
Acc. with irapa to denote com- 
parison, 1. 4. 14 ; two Acc. or Acc. 
and Gen., I. 5. 3 ; Acc. with pass, 
verb, I. 5. 5 ; Acc. Abs. = Gen. 
Abs., I. 6. 5 ; in -d and -f/, I. 6. 
13; Acc. with pass. Part, II. 1. 
22; in -etc, II. 2. 14; III. 7. 6; 
with (jgnep, II. 3. 3 ; with npog, 
II. 3. 4 ; sing, in -r], 11. 5. 1 ; of 
kindred signif with the verb, II. 
6. 26 ; III. 7. 1 ; with vai and vat 
fid, II. 7. 14; Acc. with Inf. in- 
stead of Dat. or Gen., IV. 7. 1 ; 
after verbal in -reovj III. 11, 1 ; 
after del, IV. 2. 10; after Sokel 
fjLot, III. 5. 14 ; as a more precise 
explanation, III. 8. 5. 

Accusers of Socrates, I. 1. 1. 

Acumenus, III. 13. 2. 



Adjective, as adverb, 11. 9. 8 ; 9. 1 1 ; 
in -iKog, with Gen., III. 1. 6; in 
positive with togre for compara- 
tive, III. 13. 3. 

Adverb as noun, I. 7. 2; emphatic 
position of, I. 2. 4. 

Affirmative answers, how made, I. 2. 
3; I. 3. 10; 1.4. 2. 

Alcibiades, I. 2. 12, 24. 

Altars, in Greece, III. 8. 10. 

Anacoluthon, II. 1. 9 ; II. 2. 5. 

Anaphora, frequent in Greek, I. 1. 1. 

Anaxagoras^ IV. 7. 6, 7. 

Antiphon, I. 6. 1 sq. 

Antisthenes, II. 5. 1 ; III. 4. 1 ; 1 1. 17. 

Anytus, accuser of Socrates, I. 1. 1. 

Aorist, 1st, Opt., Aeolic form and 
signif. of, II. 5 ; 1. 3, 4 ; first Aor. 
Subj , I. 2. 37 ; first Aor. of elna, 
II. 2. 8 ; middle and passive, II. 
7. 12; Aor. and Perf., distinction 
in meaning between. III. 1. 4; 
7. 7; compared with pres.. III. 
1.10: 11.10;IL7.7; with pres. 
Part., III. 5. 23; rare form of, 
IV. 2. 15; first for second, L 2. 
53 ; of the verb alleG-^ai in ur- 
gent requests. III. 11. 15. 

Apodosis, ellipsis of, III. 1.9; III. 
9. 11. 

Apollodorus, III. 11. 17. 
Apposition, partitive, II. 1. 4; = 

our vocative, III. 14. 4 ; of a 

clause. III. 4. 12. 



392 



ENGLISH INDEX. 



Archadatts, IV. 7. 5. 
. Archedemus, II. 9. 4. 

Areopagus^ III. 5. 20. 

Arginusae, islands, I. 1. 18. 

Aristides^ a painter, III. 10, 3. 

Aristarchus, II. 7. 4 sq. [1, 2. 

Aristippus, I. 2. 60 j II. 1. 1 ; III. 8. 

Aristodemiis^ the Little, I. 4. 2. 

Aristophanes^ opposition to and ridi- 
cule of Socrates, I. 1. 1, 1 1 ; 1. 2. 
5 ; I. 2. 49 ; I. 6. 2, et al. 

Armor, Grecian, III. 9. 2 ; 10. 10 sq. 

Article, omission and use, I. 1. 9, 
19; 1. 2. 10, 23, 31, 37, 49, et saep.5 
with force of poss. pron., I. 1.9; 

II. 7. 6 ; with a clause as subject, 
I. 2. 1 ; its omission giving the 

' force of a verb, I. 2. 1 ; I. 4. 5 ; 
separation from its noun, I. 2. 9 ; 
with proper names, I. 2. 30 ; ar- 
ticle with adjective, I. 2. 55 ; af- 
ter rode, I. 4. 6 ; like our a or 
poss. pron., 1. 4. 8 ; omission with 
Attrib. Gen., I. 4. 12; with tol- 
ovTov, I. 5. 2 ; with lopa and simi- 
lar nouns, 11. 1. 22; irregular 
position of, II. 2. 4 ; why insert- 
ed, II. 2. 7 ; in Masc. Dual, with 
fem. noun, II. 3. 18; as demon- 
strative, II. 7. 1 ; decKTtKtjg, II. 
7. 3 ; article as rel. pron., II. 7. 
13; after rig, II. 8. 3; for the 
sake of emphasis. III. 6. 6 ; why- 
omitted and inserted. III. 9. 5; 
with predicate and not subject, 

III. 10. 1 ; TO with Inf. after -yiy- 
verat, III. 10. 4; omitted with a 
demonstr. accompanying a pro- 
per name. III. 11.17; IV. 2. 3; 
giving a distributive character to 
a phrase. III. 14. 6 ; with nouns 
contrasted, I. 2. 30; peculiar o- 
mission of, IV. 1. 3; implied 
contrast, II. 7. 2 ; resuming the 



subject after intervening clauses, 

I. 2. 24; IV. 2. 25; aofia with 
and without the article, IV. 2. 33. 

Aspasia, her influence, etc., II. 6. 36. 
Astrology, IV. 2. 10 ; 7. 3 sq. 
Astronomy, IV. 2. 10; 7. 3 sq. 
Asyndeton, in summing up, I. 1.9; 

II. 3. 19; with participles, I, 1. 
18; in conclusions. III. 4. 12. 

Athenians, defeat at Delium, III. 5. 
4 ; frequent allusions to, espe- 
cially in III. 5 ; their superiority, 

III. 3. 12; defeat at Lebadea, 
III. 5. 4 ; war of with Thracians, 
etc., III. 5. 10 sq. ; with the Per- 
sians, III. 5. 11. 

Athens, government of, IV. 6. 12. 

Athletae, voracity of, I. 2. 4. 

Atomic Theory, I. 1. 14. 

Attica, surrounded by moantains, 
III. 5. 25 ; its militia, III. 4. 1 ; 
tribes and subdivisions of. III. 4. 
5; contest for its guardianship, 
III. 5. 10 ; youth of, III. 5. 27 ; 
provisions of. III. 6. 13; popu- 
lation of. III. 6. 14. 

Attraction, of the Part., I. 2. 1 ; of 
the adjective, I. 2. 3 ; III. 3. 1 ; 
when neglected, I. 1. 9; after 
e^EGTLv, I. 2. 42 ; of a noun, I. 2. 
13 ; of the verb, I. 4. 13 ; of the 
relative, II. 1. 25; 2.2; 4. 2; af- 
ter oig with Inf., II. 5, 4 ; of the 
article rrjv for ro, 1. 3. 3 ; in com- 
parisons introduced by ugnep, I. 
2. 19 ; in number, 1. 4. 13 ; of the 
relative olog II. 9. 3. 

B. 

Beautiful (the), Socrates' idea of, 

III. 8. 3, 4, 5 ; IV. 6. 9. 
Bravery, valor, or manliness, av- 

dpia, -etOf Socrates' idea of, III. 

9. 1 ; IV. 6. 10. 



ENGLISH INDEX. 



393 



C. 

Callias, IV. 8. 4. 
Cecrops, III. 5. 10. 
Chaerecrates, 11. 3. 1, 14 ; I. 2. 48. 
Chaerephon, II. 3. 1 ; I. 2. 48. 
CliaricleSy I. 2. 31. 
Charmides^ III. 7. 1 ; 6. 1. 
Choragus, duty of, III. 4. 4. 
Chorus, expense, honors of, etc. I. 7 . 

2; III. 4. 3, 4, 5. 
Circe, fabie of, I. 3, 7. 
Comparative adjeciive, form of, II. 2. 

3; with superlative, II. 7. 10; 

with positive, II. 9. 4 ; with //aA- 

"kov, pleonastic, II. 1. 2; III. 13. 

5; peculiar ending of, III. 13. 1. 
Comparisons, in Greek, I. 1. 3, 6, 8 ; 

2. 19; 3. 13; 5. 6; III. 5.4; 6. 

8 ; IV. 6. 14. 
Constructio praegnans, II. 5. .5, et al. 
Correlatives, I. 3. 13. 
Critias, I. 2. 12, 24. 
Crito, I. 2. 48; IL 9. 1. 
Critobulus, I. 3. 8. 

Cynic school of philosophers, II. 5. 1, 3. 
D. 

Daedalus, IV. 2. 33. 

Dative case, after cV, I. 1. 1; with 
prep. ETTL, I. 2. 61 ; 4. 2 ; of pron., 
I. 2. 35 ; interchanged with Gen., 
I. 2. 60; of the instrumental 
cause, 1. 4. 4 ; governed by 6 ah- 
Toq, II. 1 . 5 ; of the agent, II. 1.22; 
with adjectives of approach, II. 

I . 23 ; with verbs of measur- 
ing, etc., II. 6. 6 ; incommodi, 

II. 10. 1 ; as giving more definite 
explanation, III. 3. 14; of fami- 
liarity, III. 6. 2 ; of excess. III. 
13. 5 ; of that in respect to, which, 
etc., IV. 1.3; signif. in our judg- 
ment, IV. 2. 14. 

Day, division of, 1. 1. 10 ; IV. 3. 4. 



Deities, subordinate, IV. 3. 13, and 

Appendix. 
Delia, a festival, III. .'1, 1 2 : IV. 8. 2. 
Delium, III. 5. 4. 
Ddos, III. 3. 12. 

DelpJws, Temple and orat le at, IV. 
2. 24. 

Demon, daipoviov, I. 1. 1 sq. ; IV. 3. 

13, and Appendix. 
Deponents with a Mid. and Pass. 

form, I. 2. 10. 
Diomjsodorus, III. 1. 1. 
Divination, among the Greeks, I. 1. 

2,3,9; IV. 3. 13, et al. 
Z)o(7, fable of, II. 7. 13. 
Dual niimher, masc. Art., etc. with 

fem. noun, II. 3. 18 ; interchange 

between and plural, I. 2. 33. 

E. 

Ellipsis of the demonstrative, I. 2. 
6 ; of a noun, I. 2. 52 ; of the sub- 
ject, I. 2. 55 ; 3. 8 ; of d^^ I. 3. 15 ; 
elliptical phrase, I. 1. 18; of f^- 
vai, I. 4. 6 ; of the subject of Inf., 

I. 4. 8; of the particifilc ov, I. 4. 
10 ; of rig, I. 4. 14 ; the object of 
a partic. to be supplied from a 
following verb, 1. 4. 17 ; of cjv, I. 
5.1; 7. 4 ; in the phrase ev npdr- 
TSLv, I. 6. 8; of e^>r, I. 6. 12; of 
eh], I. 7. 3; II. 1. 23; of a verb, 

II. 3. 17; in parallel members, 

II. 7. 12; with on, III. 1. 1 ; of 
Apodosis, III. 1. 9; frequently 
with yap, III. 3.2; of Ae^ov, III. 
4. 1 1 ; in tlie phrase, oi irept Ki- 
KpoTva, III. 5. 10; with Siaipepei, 

III. 12. 5; with 'AcFK/.y-nrlov, III. 
13. 3 ; with airiKa, IV. 7. 2 ; with 
Tt Se, IV. 6. 10, et al. 

Emphatic position, I. 2. 1, 4; 2. 11, 
42; 3. 5; 6. 6; of adv., II. 6. 35. 
Entei-tainments^ Grecian, III. 14. 1. 



894 



ENGLISH INDEX. 



Envy^ definition of, III. 9. 8. 
Epicharmus^ II. 1. 20. 
Epigenes, III. 12. 1 sq. text. 
Erasinides^ I. 1. 18. 
Erechtheus, III. 5. 10. 
Euthydemus, I. 2. 29 ; IV. 2. 1 sq. 

F. 

Female employments, II. 7.5, 12. 

Feminine, substantive with masc 
adjective, etc., II. 3. 18. 

Festivals, among the Greeks, 1. 2. 61. 

Friendship, Socrates' idea of, I. 2. 
52 ; II. 4. 5 sq.; II. 5. 1 sq. ; in- 
centives to, II. 6. 33. 

Future Tense, middle for passive, I. 
1.8; after verba putandi, 1. 2. 10 ; 
Ind. Attic, 1. 4. 14 ; denoting ne- 
cessity or destination, II. 1 . 17; 
for present. III. 11.16; implying 
hope, II. 6. 4. 

G. 

Garments, Eoman, II. 7. 5. 

Gender, peculiarities of, II. 1. 20; 
3. 18; 7.2. 

Generals, of the army in Attica, III. 
2. 1 ; 4. 1 ; of the cavalry, pre- 
fects, ni. 3. 1, 2. 

Genitive, with verbals, I. 1. 7; of 
Part., I. 1. 11; changed to Ace, 
1. 1. 20 ; contr. and uncontr., I. 2. 
22; abs. with nominatives, I. 2. 
25.; of time, I. 2. 35 ; with super- 
lative, I. 2. 46 ; causal, I. 2. 49 ; 
without its gaverning noun, I. 2. 
56 ; of the author with Trapu, I. 
3. 4 ; of source with Acc. of thing 
enjoyed, I. 6. 2 ; government of, 
I. 6. 5 ; separative Gen., I. 7. 1 ; 
of space of time, II. 1.30; with 
em, II. 3. 2 ; III. 9.3; of the 
part, designating both the person 
admired and that for wMch he is 



admired, II. 6. 33 ; with verbals 
in -LKoc, III. 1.6; with M, for 
Dat. or Acc, III. 3. 2; also for 
Dat., III. 8.1; with TVEpi instead 
of alone, IV. 5. 2 ; with a prepo- 
sition as adjective, IV. 5. 3. 

Geometry, IV. 7. 2, 3. 

Glauco, III. 6. 1 ; father of Char- 
midas. III. 7. 1. 

Good, (the,) meaning of. III. 8. 3 
sq. ; 9. 14 sq. 

Government, prefeiTed by Socrates, 
IV. 6. 12. 

Gymnasia, I. 1. 10. 

Gymnastic exercises, III. 12. 1 sq. 

H. 

Heraclidae (the), III. 5. 10. 
Heracles, II. 1. 21 sq. 
Hermogenes, IV. 8. 4; II. 10. 3. 
Hesiod, quotations from, etc., I. 2. 

56; 3. 3; II. 1. 20. 
Heterae, of Athens, III. 11. 1 sq. 
Hippias, IV. 4. 5. 
Homer, I. 4. 3. (text); quotations 

from, etc., I. 2, 58 ; II. 6. 11 ; III. 

2. 2. 

House, Grecian, construction, parts 
and ornaments of, III. 8. 8, 9, 10 ; 

I. 1. 2; one of the Heterae, III. 

II. 4. 

Hyperbaton, of 7zo2v, II. 10. 2. 
Hysteron proteron, III. 5. 10. 

I. 

Imperative, as adverb, 1. 4. 7 ; Xe^cv 
omitted, III. 4. 1 1 ; followed by 
future indicative. III. 6. 17. 

Imperfect Tense, with av in the sense 
of Pluperfect, I. 1. 5; denoting 
customary action, 1. 1. 4, 6 ; with 
dv, 1. 1. 4, 16; 2. 29; in connec- 
tion with Pluperfect, I. 2. 64; 
with pre&. Part.,^ III. 1. 4; dis- 



ENGLISH INDEX. 



395 



tinguished from Perf., etc., IV. 
8. 7. 

Indicative Mode^ with el in Protasis^ 
I. 2. 28; III. 5. 8; foKowed by 
the same with av in Apod., I. 1. 
5; in Orat Obi., I. 1. 13; IV. 1. 
4: in Apod, after eI with Opt., 
I. 5. 2 ; with Ppt. and why, I. 2. 
32; 7. 5; for Opt, 1. 6. 15; 11. 
7. 12 ; with tygre, II. 2. 3; with 
Aor., IV. 8. 1 ; with fir/ . . . oi*, 
IV. 2. 12. 

Infinitive Mode, Pres., Aor. and Fut. 
after verbs of thinking, etc., I. 2. 
10; constr. of, 1.7. 3 ; with av, I. 

I. 6. 14, 16; 2. 15: as future, I. 
3. 11; for Indie, I. 1. 1; with 
the Art, I. 2. 1 ; without Art as 
object, I. 2. 54 ; 3. 7 ; with and 
without cjcre after Adj., 1. 3. 6; 
with the Gen. of Art, I. 3. 13; 
with o/'of, I. 4. 6 ; with, an Adj. 
and with Sue, I. 6. 5 ; as Gen. 
absol., II. 1. 8; meaning distin- 
guished from that of Part, III. 
5. 15 ; 6. 10 ; and also from finite 
verb with ore, III. 6. 16; accu- 
mulation of, ni. 6. 15; inter- 
change with Part, TIL 9. 11 ; dif- 
ference between Inf., Aor. and 
Pres., III. 11. 10; Act and Mid. 
as Pass., I. 2. 54 ; 6. 5 ; in oratio 
obliqua, I. 1. 8. 

Insanity = ignorance, /lavia, So- 
crates' idea of, 111*9. 6. 

Interjection 0, difference in Greek 
and Latin, I. 2. 41. 

Interrogations, constr. and blending 
of, II. 2. 1, 3 ; sign of omitted, II. 

II. 3. 16. 

Interrogative, the simple for the 
compound and reverse, I. 1. 1, 
1 1 , et al. ; peculiar position of, II. 
7. 8. 



L. 

Lacedaemonians, comparison of with 
Athenians, III. 5. 11 sq. 

Laches^ testimony to the bravery of 
Socrates, III. 5. 4. 

Lamprocles, II. 2. 1 sq. 

Latin, words and phrases compared 
with Greek, I. 1. 4, 5, 6, 7, 9, 10, 
11, 14,15, 20; 2.1,2, 3,4, 9,13, 
14, 16, 19, 21, 25, 26, 28, 35, 41, 
47, 49, 54, et saep. 

Laurion, silver mines of, II. 5. 2. 

Lebadea, III. 5. 4. 

Lichas, I. 2. 61. 

Lycon, an accuser of Socrates, 1. 1. 1 . 
M. 

Magistrates, Athenian, how chosen, 
I. 2. 9. 

Meletus, an accuser of Socrates, I. 

I. 1; IV. 4.4. 
Mernorahilia,mQ2imng and use, p.l 72. 
Melanppides, I. 4. 3. 

Middle voice, fut. for pass., I. 1. 8; 
IV. 8. 10; with the reflexive pro- 
noun, 1. 6.13; use of. III. 1. 11 ; 

II. 1: compared with the active 
voice, IV. 4. 5, 19. 

Militia, of Attica, III. 4. 1. 
Modes. See Indicative, Subjunctive, 
etc. 

Mountains about Attica, III. 5. 25 . 
Mysians, III. 5. 26. 

N. 

Neuter, sing, in predicate, Adj. or 
Part, with the Art. as abstract 
noun, I. 2. 55 ; 11. 6. 23 ; 3. 1 ; 
plur. with plur. verb, II. 6. 8; af- 
ter fem. nouns, II. 7. 7 ; III. 9. 1 ^ 
after subst. of diff. genders. III. 
1. 7; neut. plur. adverbially, I. 
1. 13. 

NichomackideSi III. 4. 1. 



396 



ENGLISH INDEX. 



Nicias, IT. 5. 2. 

Nominative, plural, form of in -cj, 

1. 1. 9; for vocative, TIL 14. 4; 
absol. for Gen., II. 2. 5 5 partici- 
ple in partitive apposition, I. 2. 
24; with Inf. by attraction for 
Acc., II. V. 4. 

Number, interchange of, between 
plur. and dual, I. 2. 33 ; of verb 
accommodated to nearest sub- 
ject, IV. 4. 7. See also Singular 
and Plural. 

Numerals, as attributive words, I. 

2. 24. 

O. 

Object, of one verb the subject of the 
following, 1. 3. 4; II. 1. 8; III. 6. 
13 ; supplied with a participle, 
from the object of the following 
verb, I. 4. 17. 

Omens, of different kinds, I. 1. 3. 

Optative Mode, with wf, I. 1. 1 ; like 
Lat. Subj., 1. 1. 10; with dv, I. 5. 
5; III. 1. 9; interchange of with 
Indie. Fut. with ai^, I. 1. 6 ; 2. 32 ; 
with dv in Apod, after el with In- 
die, I. 2. 28 ; rare use of with brt, 

I. 1. 34 ; with dv after el, I. 5. 3 ; 

II. 2. 3 ; with el, II. 3. 16 ; of con- 
tract verbs in -ecj and -ou, II. 6. 
1 ; to designate indef. frequency, 

III. 1.1; with dv followed by 
Ind., III. 11. 11 ; in indirect dis- 
course with a relative with or 
without dv, IV. 1. 2; in -aic, -at, 
etc., IV. 2. 30; after a rela- 
tive, I. 2. 6 ; 5. 1 ; in interrog., 
I. 3. 5 ; II. 8. 1 ; on account of a 
following Opt, III. 14. 16. 

Oratio obliqua, in a subordinate 
clause, 1. 1. 10; changed to recta, 
I. 1. 1 1 ; 4. 15. See also the dif- 
ferent Modes. 



P. 

Painting, III. 10. 1 sq. 
Palamedes, IV. 2. 33. 
Panathenaea, III. 3. 12. 
Paronomasia, II. 3. 1 ; 4. 5; III. 12. 
6. 

Parrhasius, III. 10. 1. 
Participle, use of, I. 1. 1, 5 ; 2. 2 ; 
Gen. abs. with I. 1. 4 ; 2. 20 ; 

II. 2. 3 ; Aor. and Pres., I. 1. 18 ; 

III. 11. 10; without connectives, 

I. 1. 18; as complement, I. 2. 18 ; 
in partitive apposition, I. 2. 24; 
as verb, I. 2. 34; II. 1. 30; diff. 
from Inf , I. 2. 35 ; in the same 
case as subject, I. 2. 35 ; with 
verba declarandi, I. 2. 42; with 
verb implied, I. 2. 42 ; as nomen 
agentis, I. 2. 43 ; indicating 
means, I. 2. 44 ; as complement 
with verba affectuum, I. 2. 47; 
indicating design, I. 2. 55 ; in the 
Dat. or Nom. with eoLKevac, I. 6. 
10 ; ellipsis, II. 1. 23 ; with uc ■ • - 
dv, II. 2. 13 ; adverbial relations 
of, II. 7. 12; present denoting 
continued action. III. 9. 13; ple- 
onasm of with verb, IV. 2. 21 ; 
participle followed by a verb with 
(be, III. 5. 8 ; d)v omitted, 1. 4. 10 ; 
5. 1, et al ; to be repeated in sense, 
III. 9. 4; future, I. 1. 6; II. 1. 5; 
with the Art. as abstract noun, 

II. 6. 23. 

Particles, beauty of the use of in 

Greek, I. 2. 8. 
Partitive construction, I. 3. 8; after 

numerals, I. 1. 4; with gjv, I. 2. 

31; with elvat, I. 2. 40; with 

e^LKveiGd-at, II. 1. 20. 
Passive verb, with Acc, I. 5. 5 ; fia- 

GTtjov/mL TO depjua, II. 1. 17 ; 

words passive in sense followed 

by v7t6, III. 1.4; IV. 8.4. 



ENGLISH INDEX. 



397 



Pdoponnesians^ wars of Athenians 

with, etc, TIL 5. 10 sq. 
Perfect Tense, as present, I. 2. 9 ; II. 

2. 13 : Sedea&ai, 1. 2. 49 ; re^av- 

liaKag, 1. 4. 2 ; different from 

Aor., III. 1. 4. 
Pericles, 1. 2. 40 ; II. 6. 13 ; III. 5. 1. 
Peripatetics, origin of the name, I. 

1. 10. 

Persians, wars with, III. 5. 1 1 : king 

of, III. 5. 26. 
Personal, for impersonal constr., II. 

6. 7; III. 10. 8. 
Person^ change of, IV. 3. 1 1 ; con- 

fonned to the nearest noun, IV. 

4.7. 

Physicians, at Athens, IV. 2. 5. 
Physics, Socrates' estimation of, 1. 1. 

11; IV. 7.3. 
Pisidians, III. 5. 26. 
Plato, rarely alluded to by Xeno- 

phon. III. 6. 1. 
Pleonasm, frequent in Xenophon, I. 

1. 8; of /i//, I. 2.33; of ovv, II. 

6. 26. 

Pluperfect Tense, without Augment, 

I. 2. 64 ; compared with the Im- 
perfect, I. 2. 64 ; denoting celer- 
ity, II. 9. 5. 

Plural, for the sing., 1. 1. 5, 1 1 ; 3. 6 ; 
for the sake of modesty, I. 2. 46 ; 
form and signif. of, I. 4. 13 ; pro- 
noun with sing, antecedent, I. 4. 
18; II. 1. 15; III. 6. 6; for the 
sake of generalization, II. 3. 1 ; 
verb with neut. plur. subject, II. 
4. 7 ; IV. 3. 12 ; with neut. sing., 

II. 6. 8; Kara avvecLv, II. 1. 31 ; 
for the sake of urbanity, III. 6. 
11 ; of olvog, II. 1. 30 ; after o tl, 
II. 8. 6. 

Polycletus, I. 4. 3. 

Position, irregular, 1. 6. 13; II. 1. 
28 ; of ev, II. 3. 3 ; of Trorepov, 

34 



II. 7. 8; of orrwr, HI. 5. 13; of 
oTL, III. 7. 1 ; IV. 2. 29; of 

III. 5. 13. 

Positive adjective, with cjcte for the 
comparative with ?/ ugrt-, HI. 13. 
3. 

Preposition, change of case with, I. 
1. 20; 3. 4; reason of rei)etition, 

I. 2. 53 ; with Dat. to indicate 
design, etc., I. 2. 61 : ellipsis of 
and reason for it, I. 1. 3 ; 4. 17 ; 

II. 1.32; repeated after a verb 
with which it is compounded, II. 
9. 2 ; often to be supplied in an- 
swers, III. 31. 

Present Tense, distinguished from 
Aor., I. 1. 18; III. 11. 10; indi- 
cating repetition. III. 9. 13; pre- 
sent in reference to things con- 
tained in well known writings. 

IV. 2. 33. 
Procrustes, II. 1. 14. 
Prodicus, II. 1. 21. 

Profitable (the), Socrates' idea of, 
IV. 6. 8. 

Pronoun, demonstrative for person- 
al, I. 2. 3 ; demonstrative as pre- 
parative, I. 2. 24; as a repeti- 
tion of preceding noun, II. 1.19; 
difference between eclvtov and 
aijTov, I. 2. 49 ; for the pronoun 
reflexive with the compar. and 
superl, I. 2. 46; the third pers. 
for first and second, I. 4. 9 ; sim- 
ple for compound and reverse, I. 

I. 1; III. 2. 4; reflexive, with 
mid. voice, I. 6. 13; interchange 
between reflexive and reciprocal, 

II. 6. 20 ; avTog to call to mind 
a preceding word, IV. 7. 9 ; re- 
petition of avoided, I. 6. 1. 

Pi-ytanes, I. 1. 18. 

Pupils of Socrates, how designated, 
I. 1.4; 2.3. 



398 ENGLISH 
R. 

Refiexive pronoun^ of the third pcrs. 
for first or second pers., I. 4. 9 ; 
interchanged with the recipro- 
cal, II. 6. 20. See also Pronoun. 

Relative clause, made the principal, 
II. 6. 17. 

Relative pronoun, either with or with- 
out a demonstrative, I. 2. 54 ; 
both subject and object, I. 3. 14; 
for a demonstrative with yap, I. 
2. 64; 4. 2; when two relative 
clauses succeed, the last relative 
may be omitted or its place sup- 
plied by a demonstr., I. 4. 12. 

Repetition, in Greek, I. 4. 8; of a 
noun instead of a pronoun, I. 3. 
2; 6. 1; of av, I. 4. 14; of e^??, 
I. 4. 17; 6. 4; II. 4. 1 ; of the 
preposition in different construc- 
tions, 1. 3. 4 ; of the Art., II. 10. 3. 

Rhapsodes, IV. 2. 10. 

S. 

Senate, Athenian, 1. 1. 18 ; Socrates 
a member of it, 1. 1. 18. 

Singular nouns, for plural, III. 1.7; 
verb after plur. nouns, III. 1 • 7 ; 
superl. adjective in sing, adver- 
bially, I. 1. 13; sing. pron. refer- 
ring to the whole preced. clause, 

n. 2. 4. 

Stnnis, II. 1. 14. 
/Sirens, II. 6. 31. 

Socrates, his power of endurance, T. 
2. 1 ; his self-control, I. 2. 1 ; fru- 
gality and poverty, I. 2. 1 ; 3. 5; 
consistency, I. 2. 3 ; contrast with 
sophists, 1. 1. 11 ; 2.5; not pleas- 
ed with the government of Ath- 
ens, I. 2. 9 ; habits, dress, etc., I. 
5.2; 6. 26 ; sources of enjoyment, 
I. 6. 9 ; perseverance in the right, 
L 1. 18; IV. 4. 3; valor in war, 



INDEX. 

III. 5. 4 ; his manner of reason- 
ing, IV. 6. 15; his acquaintance 
with science, IV. 7. 3; not for- 
saken in death by his demon, IV. 
8. 3 sq. 

So])hists, origin of the name, and 
character of, I. 1 . 11; specula- 
tions of, 1. 1. 14 ; arrogance, 1. 2. 
3, 19; 4. 5; love of display, I. 2. 
5 ; avarice, I. 2. 5 ; manner of 
discoursing, etc., as compared 
with that of Socrates, I. 2. 37 ; 
6. 3. 

Sparta, compared with Athens, III. 
12. 5. 

State, necessity of obedience to the 
laws of, IV. 4. 25. 

Subject, of one verb object of pre- 
ceding, 1. 3. 14; 11. 1. 8; III. 6. 
13 : supplied from preced. words, 

II. 1. 8; implied in participle, I. 
3. 8; III. 6. 6; omitted, I. 2. 5; 

III. 9. 6. 

Subjunctive Mode, in the Impf. with 
av, 1. 1. 5 ; in a final clause, 1. 4. 
6 ; with an inten'Og. of doubting, 
II. 1. 21 ; deliberative, II. 1. 30 ; 
for Opt, II. 7. 14; with euv 
compared with ei and future in- 
dicative, IV 4. 12. 

Superlative, a form peculiar to Xen- 
ophon, II. 1.32; with a pronoun 
in Gen., I. 2. 46 ; neuter sing, for 
plural, I. 1. 13. 

Swearing, foYm\l\£^s of, I. 3. 12; 4. 
9 ; 5. 5 ; II. 2. 8. 

T. 

Temples, in Greece, III. 8. 10. 
Tenses, variation of, L 1. 18; II. 7. 
7; III. 11. 10; IV. 8. 7. 

Themistocles, II. 6. 13, 
Theodote, III. 11. 1 sq. 
Theseus, III. 5. 10. 



GREEK INDEX, 



399 



Thessahj^ I. 2. 24. 
Tolmidas, III. 5. 4. 
Trajection of /cat [?] III. J 2. 7- 
TAzy^y Tyrants (the), I. 2. 32; IV. 
4. 3. 

U. 

Unusual forms, 11. 7. 2; 10. 3. 
Unwritten Jaws, IV. 4. 19. 
Urbanity of Athenians, 1. 1. 13 ; 2. 7 ; 
11. 6. 5. 



Virtue, Socrates' idea of, I. 2. 19; 
II. G. 39; IV. 2. 20, et al. 

W. 

Weapons, warlike, III. 9. 2. 
Wisdom, GO(pia, meaning of, I. 1. 

19; 2.19; 111.9.4,5; IV. 2. 33 ; 

6. 10. 

World, ancient speculations con- 
cerning, 1. 1. 14. 



Valor, meaning of, 1. 1 . 1 6 ; IV. 6. 10. 

Verbal adjectives, changed to Inf., I. 
5. 5 ; construction and governing 
powev, I. 7. 2; in -reoc, 11. 6. 27 ; 
without av, 11. 7. 10; in -iicoc 
with Gen., III. 1. 6. See also 
Adjective. 

Verbs, in -evu^ 1. 1. 5 ; in -vvo, III. 
e. 3 ; with Acc. of pers. and Gen, 
of thing, I. 2. 2 ; for participles, 
II. 3. 9. 



Xantippe, II. 2. 7. 
Xenophanes, I. 1. 14. 

Y. 

Youth, of Attica, III. 5. 27 ; wlien 
allowed a place in the assemhly, 
III. 6. 1 . 

Z. 

Zeno, Eleates, I. 1. 14. 
Zeuxis, I. 4. 3. 



GREEK INDEX. 



A. 

a(3tcjTo g, IV. 8. 8. 

uyaT^og, its deriv. and its signif. 

with Ka?J)C, 1. 1. 1, 16 ; synon. with 

o)(})€Xipog, III. 8. 3 ; IV. 6. 8. 
dy aad- a L, with Gen. of pers. and 

Gen. of the Part., II. 6. 33. 
dypoLKOTEpij c.forni of, III. 13. 1. 
ay pit irXyd-ovGa, I. 1. 10. 
dy pai^og volioc^ IV. 4.19. 
dyv/uvcKTTDg ex^cv, II. 1 . 6. 
dyCjv eg, III. 7.1; dytjva Ti^evai, 

III. 12.1; dyC)vag vlkclVj II. 6. 26. 



u-d- € ar c, II. 1. 31. 

dde/Lccra and e p lg r a, I. 

1. 9. 

d^'Aov, its signif. and distinction 

from d'&'kog, 
d^vpelv Tt, IV. 3. 15. 
alpelv Tiva irapavoiag, I. 2. 49 ; 

alpetad^at GTparrjyelv, III. 2. 1 ; 

alpelG'&ai, to make a choice, IV. 

2. 29. 

aiG^aveG-&aL, with Acc. and 
Gen., I. 6. 4 ; aM. perplug, par- 
tially understanding, IV. 1. 1. 



400 



GREEK INDEX. 



alcTxyvea^at, constr. of, III. 1. 
11. 

airtav exetv, 1.2.27. 
uKoXovidog, signif. and use, III. 
13. 4. 

uKOvetv, with Inf., III. 1.1; for 

the Perf., III. 5. 26. 
a K V G /J. a, II. 1.31. 
UK paata, opposed to iyKpareta, 

IV. 5. 6 sq. 
aKptfSr/g, accurately adjusted, III. 

10. 15. 
a?i,a^oveLa, I. 7. 1. 

a Xa^ov eg, of the sophists, I. 2. 5. 
aTia^ovLKog, its orig. and signif., 
I. 2. 5, 

uTiTi a, its derivation and signifi- 
cance, I. 1 . 4 ; opposed to some- 
thing implied, I. 2. 42; with 
and without Kat after ov juovov, 
I. 6. 2 ; uTiTici making a contrast 
with a negative implied in pre- 
vious interrogatives, I. 2. 2 ; 
a/lA' upa, signif. of, III. 11. 4; 
uTiU . . .ye, 1.2. 12,27,60; fU- 
/la yap, introducing an objection, 

11. 1. 17; a^^" fiai, II. 6. 34; 
uTiXd . . . fJ,ev, I. 2. 2 ; aX?id f.iyv, 
introducing a new and stronger 
argument, I. 1. 6; uTiXa /xtjv = 
a t q u i, in a conclusion. III. 1.6; 
u?iAu firjv followed by ye, I. 1 . 6 ; 
uTCka TOi and d/l/la . . . rot, I. 2. 
36; a A A' eyC) ro^, II. 1. 11; al- 
7ia fievToi, III. 6. 14. 

aTiXea'&ai, Aor., I. 3. 9. 

uXTioloc, III. 10. 6. 

(illoc, with Gen., IV. 4. 25; al- 
?io 71, ellipt. and the corresponding 
Lat., II. 3. 17 ; oi a7JML, ra uXka 
followed by the article (ra uXka 
ra Toinvra), I. 2. 37 ; d?i?io ye y 
for u?i?.o ye ^ ort, II. I. 17. 



uTiXog re, I. 2. 59 ; dXXcJC re Kat, 

I. 2. 59. 
d?u(p tr a, II. 7. 5. 
a/xa Kai, 11. 3. 19. 
d/Lii3dT7]g, interchangeable with 
dvaj3dTr/c, 111. 3. 2. 

d II e%e i, signif, I. 4. 7. 

diifioq, signif, III. 3. 6. 

dlid^L, signif. in the phrase oi li^(fL 
OpdavXkov, I. 1. 18. 

dv, with Opt. to describe certain 
opinions, 1. 1. 4 ; with Ind. Impf. 
indicating reiterated action, I. I. 
5; 1. 16; dv^ repeated, 1.4. 14; 
III. 9. 2 ; dv, without a verb ex- 
pressed, I. 6. 12; with Opt. in 
oratio obliqua, I. 2. 6 ; referring to 
a suppressed clause, I. 5. 1 ; with 
a relative word and Opt. in orat. 
obi., IV. 1. 2; dv, with Part., 11. 
2. 13; with Part. Put, II. 2. 3; 
signif. with the Inf., 1. 1. 14 ; with 
Inf. after verba sentiendi, 1. 1. 6 ; 
dv, omitted in KaXcjg exetv, I. 3. 
3 ; dv, to be repeated from a pre- 
ceding clause, I. 3. 15; dv, seem^ 
with Inf, I. 1. 16; av, in Apod, 
with Ind. Impf. to indicate oft 
repeated action, I. 3. 4 ; dv, with 
Ind. Impf. or Aor. in the primary 
enunciation, followed in the sec- 
ond, enunciation by dirdre, enei- 
(5^, etc. with Opt., II. 9. 4 ; dv, 
with Opt. in interrog., I. 2. 64. 

d V, by crasis for a dv, 1. 6. 7. 

dv apar LKoq, 111. 3. 5. 

dv ay Ka^e iv d(l>po6LGLa, II. 1. 80. 

dvdy Kai, laws of nature, 1. 1 . 11 . 

dvay naloQ, kindred, II. 1. 14; 
dvayaala, things that must be 
done, I. 1.6. 

dv dy Lyy q, applied to dogs and 
horses, III. 3.4; XV. I. 3. 



GREEK INDEX. 



401 



uv aipBLv' used in reference to 
the responses of oracles, I. 3. 1. 

av air ei^ e Lv and rreL-^eiv, I. 3. 6. 

av aTL-& aL, to retract, 1. 2. 
44; with to and Inf., ib. 

av 6 p air 6 L a T at eavrcbv, I. 2. 6. 

aV 6 ptCTTO 6 OVf Opp. to CLvSpl KCL- 

Aoj Kuya^C), I. 1. 16. 
dvdpela and dvSpia, I. 1 . 16. 
dv Ejuo I, called vinjptTai tuv -^euv^ 

IV. 3. 14 ; without Art., ib. 

CtV € TT L G 77/ U U V, With AcC, I. 2. 

19. 

uv e p l^e IV, meaning and con- 
struction, III. 5. 7. 

dvevpiaKEtv, II. 9. 5. 

dvEx^c^'^cit £v TzciGXOVTa, II. 6. 4. 

dvr/Koog^ with ohdij skilled (not 
unskilled), IV. 7. 5. 

dv7]p, for etc^Lvor, II. 3. 16. 

dvd- pun e [ o c and ai^t^pwrr^- 
voc, 1. 1. 12. 

« V i9- p (J TT used without the arti- 
cle, 1. 4. 14. 

dv LaG ea-& a L, as passive, I. 1.8. 

dvTenL-&vfMelad-aL, II. 6. 28. 

dvTL^ after comparatives, II. 5. 4 ; 
ro;^eipoy at'Ti Toi) peAriovogj IV. 
5. 6. 

dvv IT 6 St] T I. 6. 2. 

d^Lttj value, I. 6. 11. 

d^ Lo^oy u IV. 5. 9. 

u^tov koTiy with Dat. and Inf., II. 
3. 6 ; d^LOv elvai -davdrov ry no- 
?.et, I. 1. 1; u^Lov eoTLV avrov 
. , . fir) Trapa^ATTELV, I. 6. 1. 

d^Lovv, with two Ace, III. 11.12. 

dnalldrT E cv, intrans. or re- 
flex., I. 7. 3. 

dTravTcji'TEC, omens, from cas- 
ual meetings, etc., I. 1. 2. 

dirEtnelVf with firj and Inf., I. 2. 
33. 

34* 



uTTE tpta, ni. 5. 17. 

diT E pi) KE Lv, constr. with una and 

with simple Gen., II..9. 2. 
dTTExeG^aL, with ro and Inf., I. 

3. 7. 

d TT t £ V a IV. 7. 2. 

wTrAwf, with ov6ev, IV. 2. 39; 

without dissimulation, IV. 2. 40. 
d TT o, with the means or instrument, 

I. 2. 14 ; 3. 3; dnb arofi. Aejelv^ 
III. 6. 9 ; dno ravro/idroVylY. 2. 2. 

dn jS A E TT E LV, IV. 2. 2. 

d K y E L G 6 G), I. 4. 6. 

dTTodELKvvvai, II. 1. 21; utto- 
dELKvvG'&aL Epyov, IV. 7. 2. 

a7rof^e;^;ecri5ai, to understand, 
III. 10. 15; to approve and fol- 
low, IV. 1. 1. 

a TT Ko LVOV, Partic. to be sup- 
plied from a finite verb, II. 1. 
1 1 ; finite verb to be supplied 
from a participle, III. 5. 14 ; 
7. 1; Opt. from Ind., II. 1. 12; 
Inf. from finite verb, I. 3. 1 ; 

II. 1. 32; Inf. from adjective, IV. 
1. 4; in antith., II. 3. 7; okvelc 
dp^at fiT] for OKVELC dp^ac, okvCjv 
firj, II. 3. 14; gkottC) firj for gko- 
TTu), gkottlov II. 5. 5 ; subject 
from what goes before. III. 12. 1. 

dTTOKpivEG-d-aL and vnoKp., I. 3. 
1 ; dnoKp. TO kpDTtJfCEvov, IV. 2. 
23. 

dno K pvTTT E tv and diroKpyir- 

TEG-d-ai, III. 6. 3 ; dTTOKpVTTTE- 

G&ai, wi h Part., II. 3. 14. 

diT oTiav E Lv TLvog tl, I. 6. 2. 

dn flV 7) flOV EV E LV TIVL, 1. 2. 31. 
dTTOflVTJ/lOVEVfLaTa, p. 171. 
dn OTT E flTT £ Gd- a I, III. 1. 11. 
dTroTrrjSuv, I. 2. 16. 
dn 1) a^v fiE I V, with Gen., III. 
7. 9. 



403 



GREEK INDEX. 



UTTOGT 6 (yel v, TLVa TL or Tivd Ti- 

vog or TLvog tc, I. 5. 3. 
a7T0(l)Evyeiv, with Dat, II. 10. 
1. 

a pa, allows a positive or negative 
answer, 1. 1. 15; for up' ov, 11. 
6. 1 ; apa yap, 111. 8. 3 ; apa ye, 

I. 5. 4 ; III. 2. 1 ; ap' ovv for ap' 
ovv ov, 11. 6. 1 ; ap' ovk and apa 
[irj, in interrog., I. 2. 44 : 3.11; 
IV. 2. 10. 

apa, illative, I. 2. 44 ; uX}C upa^ a t 
f ortas se, III. 11.4; ei apa, an 
forte, IV. 3. 9; ei /i^ apa,l. 2.S. 

dpyvpta and dpyvpela, II. 5. 2. 

dptGKEG'&aL Ttva, IV. 3. 1 6. 

dptaroc, the same as apearef , 
III. 11. 10. 

apKEiv, without Dat. of person, 

II. 1. 8. 

dpKovvTug Xpdfievog tlvl for dp- 

Kovfievog, I. 6. 9. 
dp fioTT e Lv, with Inf. like Tzpe- 

TTSLV, IV. 2. 5. 

dp^ac, I. 1. 18. 

dpx^i-v, II, 2. 13; dpxeG^at with 
Inf. and Partic, III. 1.5; 5. 15. 

d(7a(p7jg, TV. 3. 4. 

d(TKetv, r]GK.7}^evog, III. 13. 6. 

daKT] Gig, 111. 14. 3. 

dGKr)Trjg, 111. 7. 7; opposed to 
T6J Idiurri, III. 7. 7; 12. 1. 

dGKTjTog and -reof, I. 2. 23. 

aGT d-d- [irjTOL aGTepeg, IV. 7. 5. 

dGT poXoyia, IV. 2. 10. 

dG(l>al7ig, III. 1.6; dG^aTiCyg exetv 
TTpog Ttva, I, 3. 14. 

a V, on the contrary, II. 1. 11 ; also, 

III. 5. 16; ai) TrdXiv, IV. 3. 8; 
fiEV . . . de av, I. 2. 12. 

av-d-tg, avTLg, 1. 2. 23. 
avXi], I. 1. 2. 
avTapKTjg, IV. 7. 1. 



avTtKa, for example, IV. 7. 2j 
TO avTLna, 11. 1. 20. 

avToS- ev, 11. 8. 1. 

avTo fiarog, IV. 2. 2. 

a r 6 f , in a contrast, I. 5.3; how 
diff. from eavrov and eKelvog, I. 
2. 3, 49 ; avTog, like our personal 
pronoun, II. 3. 13; repetition of 
subject by, I. 4. 18; = directly, 
IV. 5.7; of a master, etc., III. 8. 
10 ; avTo for avro tovto. III. 10. 
14 ; avTo tovto, this very thing, 
III. 12. 2 ; 6 avTog, with Dat., II. 
1. 5; III. 5. 14; to avTO, IIL 8. 
5 ; TO oipov avTo, 111. 14. 3 ; po- 
sition, II. 5. 1 ; avTOL Kad-' eav- 
Tovg, 111. 5. 11; avTog ... re 
Kac, 111. 7. 4. 

avTOGx £^idCecv, HI. 5. 21. 

dcpaipeiGT^ai, con-str., I. 5. 3; 
with Ace, II. 8. 1. 

d<}>avL^eLv, to bury, I. 2. 53. 

d(popfi'n, II. 7. 11 ; III. 5. 11 ; 
dcpopjuat elg tov piov, III. 12. 4. 

d(ppo6LGLa dvayKd^eLv, II. 1. 30. 

d(p po d iG t dC e tv npog Ttva, I. 3. 
14, 

ux^eGi^at, with Part.. I.- 2. 47. 
dxtTtJv, I. 6. 2. 

B. 

p dTiTie tv = dKovTt^etv, 111. 3. 7. 
/3apvg,of the air. III. 6. 12. 
15 aG tTievg, without Art., IIL 5, 26. 
(Std^ofiai, fitaG'&etg, I. 2. 10. 
(itog dj3iG)Tog, IV. 8. 8. 
iSoTjd- etv Ttvt Tt, 11. 6. 25. 
iSovXeG^ai, 6 povTiofievog, III. 

6. 11 ; l3ov?i£t GKOTTcjixev, 11. 1. 1. 
fS ovXev E IV, I. 2. 35. 
jSovTiEVGag, I. 1. 18. 
jSovXrj, senate of the Athenians, 

I. 1. 18. 



GREEK INDEX. 



403 



r. 

yap, its composition and signif., I. 

1. 6; use after demonst. pron., 

I. 1. 6 ; epexegetic, I. 2. 14 ; con- 
clusive, IV. 2. 6 ; explicative af- 
ter T€KjU?fpLOV, 6?]?i6v k(7Tl, CtC, I. 

2. 32 ; referring to something to 
be supplied in thought, I. 2. 31 ; 
4. 9 ; III. 5. 21 ; IV. 4. 13, et 
saep. ; in responses ellipt., 1. 4. 9 ; 
conclusive in interrog., I. 3. 10; 
equiv. to our now, 1. 7. 2; repeti- 
tion of, II. 6. 21 ; IV. 2. 38 ; yap 
6i]y III, 3. 1 ; yap ovv, in re- 
sponses, III. 6. 12; yap tol, I. 1. 
8; 11. 3. 6; Kal yap, II. 1. 3. 

y e, position and force of, I. 2. 3, 12 ; 

II. 1. 16; suppletive, I. 4. 12; 
emphatic, I. 2. 27 ; how render- 
ed, I. 2. 36 ; ye after apa, I. 5. 4 ; 
Of ye, II. 3. 15; apa ye, I. 5. 4; 

III. 2. 1 ; ye and yap compared, 

1. 2. 54; ye toi, III. 4. 10; IV. 

2. 33 ; ye firjVy 1. 4. 5 ; uev ye, III. 
14. 5. 

yeyparrro for eyeypanTo, 1. 2. 64. 
yrjpdvai and } y paaai. III. 1 2. 
8. 

ytyvecj'&at or y i v e cr a t, III. 

3. 6 ; with the preposition ev, III. 
10. 4. 

y tyv (1)(7K e IV or y iv 6 g k e tv^ 

with Inf., II. 6. 35 ; with force of 

Perf., IV. 4. 13. 
yovetg and -eac, II. I. 4. 
yvC)-&i aeavTov, IV. 2. 24. 
yvcjfiy, without article, IV. 4. 9. 
yovv, signif., I. 6. 2 ; II. 5. 3 ; in 

responses, I. 4. 8. 
ypu/LLjua for avyypafifia, IV. 2. 1 . 
ypa<p7i, a law term, 1. 1. 1 ; III. 8. 

10; ypa<pj]v ypcKpea^al tlvq, IV. 

8. 4. 



ypaipdfifievoi (o/), the accusers 

of Socrates, I. 1. 1. 
yvfxvdaLa (ra), gymnasia, I. 1. 

10. 

y V fiv 77 a L 6 L a I, I. 2. 61. 
A. 

d at [lov av, I. 1. 9. 

6 a I fiov Lov, I. 1 . 2 sq. ; 3.5, and 

App. ; daifiuvca (ra), opp. to ra 

dv&puTTeia, App. ; datfiuvLe, in 

salutation, I. 2. 58. 
6 e, in repetition of the same word 

with and without a preceding //ei', 

1. 1. 1, 2; in apodosis, III. 7.8; 
in interrog., I. 3. 13 : as the fourth 
word, IV. 1. 3; like Lat. cum, I. 
1.9; where yap might be expect- 
ed, II. 1. 1; 6e omitted after el- 
ra, eneiTa, I. 2. 1 ; Se av, I. 2. 12 ; 
de ye, II. 6. 31 ; (U after dgrig, 
oTTotoc, etc., I. 2. 43; 6e . . . de 
. . . Kal, I. 2. 24 ; (5£ . . . (^t/, I. 3. 1 ; 
adversative, 1. 3. 13 ; Se referring 
to a suppressed clause, I. 6. 15. 

Sedea'&at, to be held bound, I. 2. 
49. 

Se e(7-&aL for Sela^at, I. 6. 10. 

delv, is it omitted after verbs of 
believing, etc.? II. 2. 1 ; with Ace, 
IV. 2. 10 ; del with Dat. and Inf., 
III. 3. 10. 

6 e Lvd, Tti, III. 9. 1. 

6e tvorarog aavrov Vioda, 1. 2. 46. 

delizvov and delirvov (ztto GTVpidog^ 
III.14.1; after a sacrifice, III. 3.11. 

6 eog and 6 e d l ev a l, how differ- 
ent from ^o'lSoq, etc., I. 1. 14. 

deairorat aya-^oi, I. 5. 5. 

6 7], resumes an interrupted dis- 
course, I. 2. 24, 56 ; with Imp., I. 

2. 41 ; indeed, 1. 2. 14; in inter- 
rog., 1. 3. 10; =as is evident, 



404 



GREEK INDEX. 



certainly, II. 1. 21 ; 2. 3 ; after a 
verb, to give emphasis, III. 7.2; 
with elj kireL^ wf, I. 5. 1 ; tovto 
^Tj, this very thing, II. 4. 1 ; drj 
with yap, III. 3. 1 ; el 6e 6?], II. 
6. 20. 

drjXog-. drjTiov on, ecpT], III. 7. 1. 

67]2,ovv, intrans., I. 2. 32. 

dr] fi Lov py 6 I. 4. 7. 

6^ fioL, of Athens, III. 4. 5. 

drj [lOTr] I. 2. 58. 

(5 ^ TT 1;, I think, I. 2. 41 ; oi) drjuov, 

in an interrogation, II. 3. 1. 
d L a, with Inf., I. 6. 5 ; did acj/iarog, 

IV. 5. 3; dta xpovov, II. 8. 1; 

dta TOVTO or 6ca TavTa after 

Partic., 1. 3. 7 ; dc^ apsTT^v, III. 5. 

10; dcd TLvog TropeveaT^ac, IV. 6. 

15. 

d layiyv ea-d-ac, without o)v, 1. 
6. 2. 

dta'&pvTieia'd-ai, I. 1. 2. 

6 tad- pv TTT e ad- a L, I. 2. 24. 

diaK£iG-&aL, III. 5. 5. 

d t aTiiy e IV KaTu, yevrj, IV. 5. 11. 

diaXiyea'&ai, signif. and diff. 
from diaXeyeLv, IV. 5. 12; 1. 7. 5. 

dta/le/crt/c6f, IV. 3. 1 ; 6. 1. 

d taTeXetv, without cov, I. 6. 2. 

6 taT t-^ ev a I, I. 6. 3. 

6 LaTiT^ ea'&aLy with Ace., I. 5. 5 ; 
Tyv eptv, II. 6. 23; of the so- 
phists, I. 6. 13. 

dta(l)atv€LVj intrans., III. 10. 5. 

d lacj) £ p e IV TtvCjv km tcvl, IV. 2. 
1 ; Ti and tlvl, IV. 5. 11 ; dia(l>t- 
peiv 7), III. 7. 7 ; ttoAv, III. 11.11; 
noT^v diacbepec, ellipt.. III. 12. 6; 
diacpEpeLv with Ace. of quantity 
and Dat. of person, II. 2. 12; 
(haipipsLv TiVL for ev tlvl, III. 3. 
14. 

6 ta(J)'& p a, I. 2. 8. 



6 L ax pv G-^ a i eavTov, IV. 2. 17. 
6 idaa KaTiia x^P^'^^ HI- 4. 4. 
6 L 6 da K € tv and fU^aa/cf c7T9^ai, IV. 

4. 5 ; I. 2. 20. 
J i J 6 1^ a with Inf., I. 1 . 9. 
6 ce IV ai, II. 1. 24. 
6 L-& V p a fi^ o g, not usual in the 

singular number, I. 4. 3. 
6 1 K u ^ € G -d- a t, with Dat., III. 5. 

16. 

diKaiog, IV. 4. 5. 

dLUKetv, sectari, IV. 4. 24; 

dicjKeiv ypa(priv, IV. 4. 4. 
doKELv^ I. 3. 10; with Ace. and 

Inf., III. 5. 14; with (^aivec&aL, 

toLKEvaL, I. 4. 6; without elvac, 

I. 1. 5. 

doKLfiatJia, II. 2. 13; III. 5. 20. 

dvv aTog noTiaKEVELv^ I. 2 . 24. 
dvo [iv alVyW. ^. 2. 
6v G [lEvr] g^TL. 6. 9. 
6vg^v[j,jSolog, II. 6. 3. 

E. 

hdv, with Suhj. in protasis. Opt- 
with dv in apodosis. III. 4.6; 6. 
18; Euv with Subj. like eI with 
Fut. Ind., IV. 4. 12; dv . . . rjv 
without Kai, 1. 2. 36. 

EaVTOV for k/LLaVTOV, GEaVTOV, I. 

4. 9 ; II. 1. 30 ; 6. 35 ; depending 
upon a relative, I. 2. 54 ; III. 11. 
1 ; tavTtdv and dXhrfkiiiv inter- 
changed, II. 6. 20 ; difF. between 
kavTov and avTov, I. 2. 3, 49. 

EyKpdTEia, II. 1. 1. 

ky KvXiG'&rjv at, I. 2. 22. 

kyX £ i-petVy IV. 1. 4. 

e 7 (J 7 e, in affirm, answers, 1. 4. 2. 

ky (biiai, II. 7. 5. 

k'&EXELv, III. 12. 8; Maeiv and 
^eXelv, I. 2. 9. 

h-d-L^ELv, with two Ace, II. 1 . 2. 



GREEK INDEX. 



405 



1, for ore or wc» I- 1. 13: 2. 7 ; 
with Ind. praeter. in protasis, 
Opt. with av in apodosis, III. 5. 8; 
with Ind. praeter. in protasis, Ind. 
praeter. with av in apodosis, I. 2. 
28; with Ind. in protasis, Opt. 
with uv in apodosis, I. 2. 28 ; II. 

2. 3 ; with Ind. Fut. in protasis, 
Opt. witli CIV in apodosis, III. 6. 
14; with Opt. in protasis in ref- 
erence to a frequent repetition, 
Ind. praeter. with av in apodosis, 
I. 3.4; without av, I. 3. 6 ; with 
Opt. in protasis and Ind. in apo- 
dosis, I. 5 2 ; el followed by 
Subj. or Ind. Fut., II. 1.12; with 
Ind., after el with Opt, II. 6. 4; 
el with Opt. followed by el with 
Ind., I 2. 32; H. 6. 4 ; el . , . el 
6e fii], with apodosis omitted. III. 
9. 11 ; 1.9; e? with Opt. and av, I. 
5. 3; el apa, II. 2. 2; IV. 3. 9 ; 
el ye, II. 1. 17; III. 4. 2; el ye 
for eirel ye, I. 5. 1 ; el 6e df/, I. 
5. 1; II. 6. 20; el 6e fif] follow- 
ing av fieVj, II. 6. 37 ; el drj, I. 5. 
I ; el for eirel, I. 5. 1 ; el iirj apa 
ironically, I. 2. 8 ; el rrep ye, I. 
"4. 4 ; el ... el repetition without 
Kat, I. 2. 36; el fievroi, L 3. 10; 
difF. between el Kat and koL el, 
IV. 1.1; el 6e after el re ... el 
re, II. 1. 28; el 6e povlec. III. 
5. 11. 

L, an, used both affirmatively and 
negatively, 1. 1. 6, 8; after -^av- 
fia^G), I. 1. 13; with Opt. and av, 
I. 3. 5 ; after GKeTTTea'&at, IV. 4. 
12. 

Idevai, with Inf., III. 6. 10; ol- 
fkf for ol(7^a, IV. 6. 6. 
lev, signif and use of, II. 6. 8. 
Ivat, in a- subordinate clause, I. 



1.8; tlvat tCjv Ka?Aoi', IV. 6. 10 ; 

ellipsis of ehi, I. 7. 3; o( elTjg, I. 

6. 12; of ojv, 1. 4. 10; of elvat 

after doKelv, I. 1,5. 
elizelv, elnev for u/??, I. 2. 35; 

el-ra, II. 2. 8. 
eiTzep 7 £•, I. 4. 4. 
el^, III. 5. 1 ; elc to, with Inf, III. 

6. 2 ; elc riva anO,S/jTreLv, IV. 

2. 2. 

elra for elra 6e after TTpCoTov jievy 

I. 2. 1 ; in interrogatives, I. 2. 

26; for Kal elra, II. 2. 14. 
elre . . . elre . . . el c^e, II. 1. 28. 
eiu-&6Ta, ra, absolutely, IV. 4. 4. 
h.K TovTov, in apodosis. III. 5. 4; 

e^ hoLfxov, II. 6. 16; ra tK ttj^ 

X<^pag K/ienreG^at for ra ev ry, 

K. T. A, III. 6. 11. 
l-Kelvoc for avrog, I. 2.3; kKel- 

vog and ovroc, iron, used, I. 3. 13; 

for the sake of perspicuity, 1. 2. 24. 
k K Kv 2. 1 gt3 rj V a L and eyK., I. 2. 22. 
kKTrlr/Tteiv, IV. 5. 6. 
k KIT OA 10 p K el V, I. 6. 9. 
e K 77 V e tv, I. 4. 13. 
eA£t;t9-epi oc, fern., II. 1.22. 
eX K e a t and tov (Sfjfiarog, III. 

6. 1. 

eXXeciT e IV, with Inf, IV. 3.17; 
eavTu) Ti, to deny one's self, II. 
1. 8. 

efiov and fiov, I. 6. 5. 
e fiTT p L, III. 7. 6. 
e/Kppyv, I. 4. 4. 

e V, III. 5. 4 ; different uses of, 

III. 9. 2; ei> 'Agkai/ttlov, ellipt, 

III. 13.3. 
ev avTtoc, rdvavrla, with Gen. or 

Dat., I. 2. 60 ; followed by //, III. 

12. 4. 

ev6 erf with Ace, HI. 6. 13. 
evde;;(eGT^ai, impers., I. 2. 23. 



406 



GREEK INDEX. 



€V60V — OLKOL. I. 6. 6. 

tv€Ka, IV. 3. 3. 

ev&a and kv&ads, see hravda. 

kv^v fielG-d- at^ with Gen., or 
with Tzepi and Gen., with Ace, 
with Gen. pers. and Ace. of thing, 
I. 1. 17; III. 6. 16. 

hv T av a, with verbs both of rest 
and motion, III. 11.6. 

kvrav&ol, IV. 2. 13. 

k^apKELV, constr. with, II. 4. 7. 

c^eveyKavreg, I. 2. 53. 

ear Lv, with Dat. or Ace. with 
Inf., 1. 1. 9. 
eroLfiov, II. 6. 16. 

k ^ LG T avai Tov (ppovelv, I. 3. 12. 

e^ovdta, with Inf. without the ar- 
ticle, II. 1. 25; III. 6. 11, 

k^tjfxic, II. 7. 5. 

e LK ev at, with Dat. and Nom. 
Part, I. 6. 10; doKei koLKevac, I. 

4. 6 ; eoLKevai = h ab eri, I. 4. 6 ; 
EotKe, d e c e t, IV. 4. 24. 

en a2.Xa TT e Lv, III. 8. 1. 
eirapKecv, with Gen., I. 2. 60. 
ETTel, followed by interrog. phrase, 

III. 12. 6. 
kneidr]^ I. 5. 1. 

£7re era, for erceLra de after irpcb- 
rov fiev, I. 2. 1 ; in interrogations, 

I. 2. 26 ; 4. 11; for Kal eiretra, 

II. 2. 14. 

tTTEG'&ai and Tretd-ead-ai, II. 2. 1 1 ; 

ra rivL eTrofiEva, I. 2. 37. 
E IT 7j p E a C e t V, I- 2, 31. 
snt, with Gen. after, (tkotteIv, 

dpav, li. r. II. 3. 2; III. 9. 3; 

km nvog aipElad-at, rarread-at, 

III. 3. 2; in respect to time. III. 

5. 10; with Dat. of price, II. 1. 
18; withDat. = propter,!!. I. 
27 ; km rtvc Karexsa^ai, IV. 5. 
10; km ripi bvofxa^ELv, naTiElv, 



III. 14. 2 ; indicating end or de- 
sign, III. 14. 7; km adLK^/LLam 
^y/LLta, 11. 2. 3 ; km rtvL Elvai, II. 
6. 36 ; km rovru bvofiaarog, I. 2. 
61 ; km rivL rrapaKivELV, IV. 2. 
35 ; km with Dat. after verbs of 
motion, I. 3. 11; km Avith Dat. 
after ^avfiu^etv, I. 4. 2 ; diff. be- 
tween knt and ev, III. 5. 4. 

kn L 6 £ L Kv vv a L, with Inf., II. 3. 
17; Mid. voice, I!. 1. 21. 

kn L-d-v [MTj r ai, disciples, I. 2. 60. 

kiTLKovpog, with Gen., IV. 3. 7. 

kn L fiE?iEtag rvyxavEiv vtto rt- 
vog, IV. 8. 10. 

k IT t u E ?. £ I d -& a L, with Gen., prep, 
and Gen., Acc. and Inf. and 
oTTog, 1, 1. 19; with Acc. and 
Inf., IV. 7. 1 ; kTTCfj,£Xi]'d-7ja6/LLEvog 
for Mid. voice, II. 7. 8; km/ns- 
TiOvuaL, oTZLjg av ykvoLro, II. 2. 6. 

k TT CTT oTiy g, III. 1. 7. 

k TT LG K E IT r E (J^ a I, III. 11. 10. 

k Tz L G r a a a L, kntGra/xEvog, used 

absolutely, III. 9. 11. 
kn LGr ar Eiv, with Gen. and Dat, 

II. 8. 3. 
kn LGTaTTjg, I. 1. 18. 
k TTir eX Et G-d- a c ra rod yrjpQg, 

IV. 8. 8. 

k IT iri fi La, III. 12. 3. 

klT ir pETZ E LV, III. 5. 12. 

k TT LX £ tp £lv, IV. 1. 4. 

k7r(f)dag cTTflcJetv r t v i, II. 6. 10. 

kpavog, III. 14. 1. 

k p a G tx PV f'^'^ ov g, I. 2. 5. 

k py a^ £ G-d- a t ra kTnrjjdEia, !!. 8. 
2; including the idea of good- 
ness, I. 2. 57. 

kpy arrj g aya^og, I. 2. 57. 

epyov, of agricultural labor, I. 5. 
2; Epyov Ix^f-v, noiEiGd^at, II. 10. 
6 ; dnodELKvvG'&ai, IV. 7- 2 ; /ia- 



GREEK INDEX. 



407 



Pdv, I. 7. 2; iarpifcbv tpyov Xa- 
(3etv, IV. 2. 5 ; epyo) Kat Aoyc) 
and Aoycj «ai epyco, 11. 3. 6 ; III. 
11. 10; epyov elvai tcvoc, III. 3. 3. 

€pfi7}v€vei 1. 2. 52. 

epneTCL, L 4. 11. 

e puree, I. 2. 22. 

kpoTLKoc, applied to Socrates, II. 
6. 28. 

egre. l. 2, IS; III. .5. 6. 
ecTTCv ovi'TLvag, 1. 4. 2. 
er« de, 1. 2. 1. 

ei) TTpdrreiv, I. 6. 8; II. 4. 4; ev 
separated from irpdrreLv^ II. 1. 33. 

evavdpia, III. 3. 12. 

eveidrjg, III. 11. 4. 

evepyeret v /uel^u, II. 2. 3. 

evd-vc, II. 6. 32, 

evopKoc, II 6. 5. 

evTTopEiv, II. 7. 2. 

evnpa^ia and evrvxla, 111= 9. 7, 14. 

e-Opov, TOy signif, of, 11. 5. 5. 

€V(pvd and -?}, I. 6. 13. 

ev (pvy g, II. 9, 4. 

ev(f)0) via. 111. 3. 13. 

cn9-a/, signif. of. HI. 14. 7. 

t^^?7, position of: 6 Karrjyopog e(j>r} 
for £07? Acar., I. 2. 9 ; olfiat, 
6 I,o)KpdTTjg, III. 5. 13 ; inserted 
where there is no change of 
speaker, I. 4. 17 ; 11. 4. 1 ; after a 
cognate verb, I. 6. 4. 

ex^i-v, signif. of, I- 6. 14; ex^'-'^ 
KaKij^j i6noTLKC)g to aufia, III. 
12. 1. 

ex'&pa, 111. 5. 17. 

ex'^pog for noXefiLor, IL 6. 9; 
proper signif. of, II. 6. 9. 

exofi ev og, 111. 5. 10. 

Z. 

^7]ixia, with and without Art.. II. 
2. 3. 



^7] fi Lovv and KoXu(^eiv, IV. 2. 29. 
^7} fiLD-^rjaea^aL, \\\. 9. 12. 
C^i^, Kaf t^oxi/v, for civil life. III. 
3.11. 

H. 

7/, an, II. 3. 14; omitted with 01;^; 
opag and similar words, 11. 3. 16. 
than, 7/ Kara with Acc. after 
Comp., I. 7.4; y ojg for 7/ cjgrr, 
I. 4. 10; 7/ were, III. 5. 17; /} af- 
ter dLaipt'peiv, 111. 7. 7. 

7; EKE LVOV, sc. 7r6/l/.f, II. 3. 13. 

ri, in as much as, II. 1.18. 

ijyovfXEvog, II. 3. 14. 

TjdEcr^ac and XvnEia^ai, anti- 
thetical, I. 3. 15. 

7/^??, now, III. 5. 1 ; II. 1. 14 ; 7]dri 
Tore for ror' r/drj, II. 9. 7. 

ijSovrj, I. 2. 23; a/ f/c rot) 77a/)a- 
Xpr/lLia ijdovai, II. 1. 20. 

7/i^oc, III. 10. 3; IV. 8. 11. 

Tjd- iiog^ I. 4. 6. 

7f?.Laia^ court at Athen.s, I. L 1 . 

r/ XiKL a, IV. 2. 3. 

7} fiEig for eytj, I. 2. 46. 

7/ V, see Euv. 

'Hp a: V?/ 77/v "Hpav, I. 5. 5. 
^o-v;\;ia, signif. of, II. 1. 21. 
fjTTa(j'& at, IV. 4. 17. 
rjTTuv yaorpog, I. 5. 1. 

0. 

d- u X X e Lv.io be honored, II. 1. 33. 
& uv ar g, without article, II. 2. 3. 
-^dpGog, opp. to (pojSog, III. 5. 5. 
-& av fiu^E IV, EL, I. 1. 13; ettl tl- 

vL, I. 4. 2; use of Perf te^qv- 

fiaKa, I. 4. 2. 
-^eXelv and e^eXel v, I. 2. 9. 
-d- E pair EL a, signif of III. 11.4. 
d-Tjpdv, Fut. T^r/puGC). III. 11. 7. 

77 p ^ V, of men, I. 3. 13 : III. 1 1 . 1 1 . 



408 



GREEK INDEX. 



-^iaaoc, II. 1. 31. 
■& paGvg, antith. to GoxppoviKG), I. 
3. 9. 

-^vycLTr/p Tzapd-evog, I. 5. 2. 
■&V puaat, 1. 4. 6. 
-^vGca, extispicium, 1. 1. 3. 
^upa^, III. 10. 15. 

I. 

larp LKOV epyov lajSelv, IV. 2. 5. 

idelVf with Gen., I. 1. 11. 

/ d ^ cj r 77 f , III. 7. 7 ; oZ IdiibTaL^ opp. 

to Tolg udKTjTalr or a'&TirjTalg, 

III. 12. 1. 

IdLCJTtKCjg EX^iV TO GUfia, III. 

12. 1. 

lev at sTTt TLva, IV. 1. 3. 
Iketev E Lv and dElad-aL, I. 2. 29. 
Ifidr iov, II. 7. 5. 
IV a and ottw^ , interchange between, 

II. 1. 19. 
imrapx 1, III. 3. 1. 
cGoc and o/iolo^, III. 10. 10. 

K. 

Ka-^ apoTT] g and Kad-apLorrjg^ II. 
1.22. 

K ad- L^E LV KlaLOvra Tiva^ II. 1.12. 

Ka-Q- LOT av at and Ka^laracrd-at 
Ttva, I. 2. 9; II. 1. 12. 

«: a i, explicative, I. 1. 7 ; /ca^ . . . 
ovTG) Kal, I. 1. 6; Kal, etiam, 
even, with a suppressed clause, 
I. 1. 6; 3. 1; Kac with Part., al- 
though, II. 3. 19; 2. 4, 4; Kal el 
with participle, IV. 1.1; Kat, in- 
troducing illust. examples, I. 1. 
7 ; Kal and Kai . . . dij, at the be- 
ginning of questions, I. 3. 10; 
Kai, in answers, II. 10. 2; adver- 
sative for KatTot, III. 7. 5; Kat, 
trajection of, III. 12. 7; IV. 7. 
7; Kai, after relative pronouns, 



I. 2. 47 ; Kat . . . KaU the first re- 
dundant, III. 10. 1 ; a7JKa ^rjv 
Kai . . . Kai, III. 10. 1 ; Kal av, 

II. 1. 13; Kai . . . ye, I. 2. 53; 

III. 8. 6; Kal . . . yl drj, I. 2.53; 
Kai . . . 6e, I. 1.3, 15 and I 3. 3 ; 
Kal . . . 6e . . . dh . . , Kat and 
Kai . . . 6t], I. 2. 24 ; III. 6. 7 ; 
the distinction between Kal el 
and eI Kat, IV. 1.1; Kal fxyv, II. 
3. 4; Kal fiyv ... ye, I. 4. 12; 
/cGi (//^) and ovfJe (//77(5e), 1. 4. 
17 ; Kal ravra, II. 3. 1 ; Kai . . . 
TE, II. 3. 19 ; IV. 2. 28 ; Kal with 
adjectives after 7To?ivg, I. 2. 24 ; 
Kal dg for /ca^ ovrog, I. 4. 2 ; Kal 
yap, 1. 2. 11; II. 1. 3; III. 1. 6; 
Kat, in e^Trep tl Kal u?J^o, III. 
6. 2. 

KaLpog TLvog 6leai]7\,v&ev, IV- 3. 8. 
KairoL, I. 1 . 5 ; with Part., I. 7. 2 ; 

KaLTOL ys, I. 2. 3. 
KaKLa, III. 5. 17. 
KaKOv py og, with Qen., I. 5. 3. 
Ka^ELv, to invite, II. 9. 4; Eiri 

TLVL, III. 14. 2; KaTiELv riva ovo- 

[JLCL TL, II. 2. 1. 

kclXXo g, without article, I. 2. 24 ; 
II. 1. 22. 

KaXog, opp. to aloxpog, I. 6. 13; 

KaAog Kuyad^og, I. 1. 16; 6 /ca- 

2,6g, IV. 2. 1 ; ra /caAa, III. 1.1. 
Ka/iug ExeL, with Inf , II. 7. 6 ; Ka- 

lC)g ExsLv without uv in orat. ob- 

liqua, I. 3. 3. 
KUTT ELTa, after Part., I. 1 . 5 ; in 

interrog., I. 2. 26. 
KaTcc, with Ace, I. 3. 12; KaTa 

juovag. III. 7. 4 ; in comparisons, 

I. 7. 4. 

KaTa, after Part, for e2rG, I. 1. 5. 
KaTayiyvoJCKELv Ttvog, I. 3. 
10; III. 7.3; IV. 8.1. 



GREEK INDEX. 



409 



KaTaKoijuti^etv, to waste time, 
II. 1.30. 

/c a r a X 7 : Ik KaraAoyov arpa- 
Tsve(7^ai, signif. of, III. 4. 1. 

Kara avveaiv, constr., 1. 4. 18 ; 
II. 4. 2; 1.31 ; 6. 8; IV. 3. 16, 
et saep. 

Karar pL}3 e L v\ 1. 2. 37 ; III. 4. 1. 
Kar E LTT € Lv, Jl. 6. 33. 
Kela-^at, IV. 4. 21. 
KEpafioc, III. 1. 7. 
KspavvoCy called vTrT/pirrjg ruv 

^eC)v, IV. 3. 14. 
Kepduv, I. 2. 22. 
Kexpv<^'^f^h Perf. as Present, I. 

2. 9. 

klPStjIov, III. 1. 9. 

KLvSvv ev e IV, with Inf., IV. 7. 6. 

/ctvtJvvof, with /ir/ and Subj. or 

Opt., II. 7 9. 
KivelVy IV. 2. 2. 
K IV el a I, I. 1. 14. 
/c A e TT r e f 1' and apirdQetv^ III. 6.11. 
/c^ltvai, II. 1.30. 
Ko2,d^e tv and Cv/^^ovv, IV. 2. 29. 
KOGfioQy the world, etc., I. 1. 11; 

£va rov Koounv elvaiy language of 

the philosophers, I. 1.14. 
Kpareiv, with Ace, 1. 5. 1. 
KparCdVy I. 2. 43. 
Kprj'Klda jidXT^ead-ai^ I. 5. 4. 
Kpiv e tv, IV. 4. 16. 
KTua^at (f>iXovg dfieivovg, I. 6. 9. 
KvaiievTog and aTro kvcl/zov, I. 

2. 9. 

(xrd I/, I. 3. 9. 
Kvo)v : 6 Toi) Kvvd^ "koyog, fable of 
the dog, II. 7. 13. 

A. 

"kafJiji dv E LV kK Tfj^ yriQ, II. 7- 2 ; 

Ipyov . . . "krjTtTEoVj I. 7. 2. 
lav-^ dv e Lv^ used personally, III. 

35 



5. 24; Xa^Elv, with Pres. and 
Aor. Part., III. 5. 23. 
7.eyEa-&aL,io be celebrated, III. 
5. 11. 

lELTTEG^ai, with Part., II. 4. 7. 
Aetrovpyet V, II. 7. 6. 

?i £ K T L K f) IV. 3. 1 . 

Xi^ovy ellipsis of, III. 4. 10. 
wpyof, I. 3. 9. 

A/;^;af and Ae/;^af, I. 2. 61. 

Aoyia/iof, IV. 2. 21 ; 7. 8. 

Aoyof /cvvof, II. 7. 13; ?.6ytjv 
rtxvT], I. 2. 31 ; Uyoc and ipyov 
contrasted, III. 11. 10; Xnyu Kat 
epyu and tpyu Koi Aoycj, II. 3. 
6 ; XoyoLq, I. 1. 1. 

loxaytjv, III. 4. I. 

IvTT eIo-& ai and r/deG^ai, antilh., 
I. 3. 15. 

XuTTodvruv, I. 2. 62. 

• M. 

flu. Aia, 1.4.9; val fzu rdv Ala 
and ov fid Aia^ I. 4. 9. 

fiaKap LGT or arog^Yl. 1. 33. 

fia?.aKC)c, III. 11. 10. 

fidla TO i, I. 2. 46. 

fid7\. LG r a, rd, adv., I. 2. 61 . 
d X A V, ovdev fLuX/iov, in com- 
parisons, I. 3. 13 ; III. 9.4; add- 
ed to the compar., III. 13. 5 ; 
fLuXXov Si, III. 13. 6; with npo- 
aLpELG'&aL, II. 1. 2. 

fiav la and dvETTLGTijfioGvvTj, I. 2. 
50; III. 9. 6. 

// a V r £ /c ^, I. 1 . 2. 

^ e 7 « A v V 6>, III. 6. 3. 

fieyiGTOv (ppovEtv, I. 1. 13. 

fiEL^cj and fjLEL(^ova. II. 2. 3. 

jlleXetuv, with Inf., I. 6. 7. 

fieXTiEtv^ with Aor. Inf, II. 6. 
14; 7. 10. 

fiev for fiTjv, 1. 4. 4 ; (jev solitariura. 



410 



GREEK INDEX, 



i. e. without a following de, I. 1. 
1; 2.2: IV. 3. 17; with an im- 
plied contrast, I. 2. 29: olfiat 
fiev and similar phrases without 
a following c^e, II. 6. 5 ; fiev omit- 
ted, I. 2. 21 ; 3. 15; ^lev . . . de, 
in repetition of the same word, I. 
1.2; but sometimes [mev is omit- 
ted, I. 1. 1 ; with two contrasted 
phrases, I. 6. 5 ; iiev . . . 6e collo- 
cation, as in ra juev avT&pcoTTeia, 
ra daLjLiovLa de, 1. 1. 1 • 1. 12; 
VTTO fiev Tcjv . . . VTTb 6e ribv, III. 
1. 8 J fiEv . . . 6e av, I. 2. 12; fiev 
. . . Kai, II. 6. 22 ; fiiv . . . fiev . . . 
6e . . . 6e,'l. 1. 10 ; fjtev . . . fiev 
. . . 6e . . . de . . . fiev . . . de, II. 
3. 9 ; (lev di] in conclusions, and 
liev 67/ ... Se or Se Sr/, I. 2. 62 ; 
fiev ye, III. 14. 5; fiev ovv, I. 3. 
9 ; /lev ovv in affirmative answers, 

1. 3. 9 ; II. 7. 5 ; in the position 
of the particles juev . . . de con- 
cinnity is often neglected, 1. 6. 1 1 ; 
various renderings of, I. 1 . 1 , 8 ; 

2. 5. 

fievTot, confirmative, 1. 3. 10 ; II. 

I. 12, 14; III. 1. 2; 5. 24; ad- 
versative, II. 1. 12; in answers, 

II. 6. 2; el fievTOi I. 3. 10; fiev- 
Toi, ironical, II. 10. 4. 

fi e pifivdv, with nepi and Gen. or 
Ace, I. 1 . 1 1 ; in reference to la- 
borious investigations, I. 1. 11, 
14; III. 5.23. 

fiET a^aHeG'& at, III. 7. 6. 

^leTafieTiTiaofievov, to., II. 6. 
23. 

fieTarid-eG'&aL, to retract, I. 2. 
44. 

fiexpf-, with Gen., IV. 7.2; = i n- 

tra, I. 2. 35; III. 5. 27. 
fiT] and ov, distinction in use, 1. 1. 



20; why /urj and not ov, I. 4. 1 ; 
6. 8 ; /Lif/, lest, II. 3. 14 ; with Part, 
on account of the preceding iav, 

III. 5. 23; iLty with Part, (el /ur/), 
I. 1. 4 ; with Subj. after Opt. with' 
uvj II. 7. 14; /X7f in a relative 
enunciation for el fiy, I. 1. 17; 
fiT^, interrogative, III. 11. 4; fiv, 
redundant after aTTetnelVy anayo- 
peveiv, K. T. /I, I. 2. 33 ; after a/o"- 
XvveG&at, III. 14. 1 ; ^7 . . . 
for jUTj ovy I. 2. 7 ; fxr} ov, I. 2. 7 ; 

IV. 2. 12; (17] oTi . . . u?.V ovdiy 

I. 6. 1 1 ; ^/ juovov where we might 
expect ov fiovov, I. 4. 1 : //^, em- 
phatic before a relative. III. 9. 6 ;. 
/IT/ with ore, III. 14. 6. 

fjLTjdafiov elvai^ 1. 2. 52. 
/LLTjde for ovdt, with Part., III. 7. 7. 
lirjdevbg 6 e e a i, 1. ^. \0. 
fi7/v, signif of, 1. 1. 6; adversative, 

II. 8. 5. 

fi r^re, see ovre. 
jLL7]X0''^ f-f^^og, III. 1. 6. 
/LiLjLLelG'&aL, with two Ace, 1. 7. 2. 
fiL fivT] G KE G-& at Tvepi Tivog, IV. 
5. 2. 

jU t G 7] T 6 C, 11. G. 21. 

juiGoc, 111. 5. J 7. 
flvd, value of, II. 5. 2. 
fiovog for fiovov, 11. 9. 8 ; IV. 5. 
9; ellipsis of. III. 13. 6. 

N. 

vac fid Tov Ala, I. 4. 9 ; 11. 7. 4. 

vaocy 111. 8. 10. 

vavg. 111. 8. 11. 

vy Ma, I. 2. 9; II. 7. 4. 

V LKdv uyuvag, II. 6. 26 ; viKav, 

IV. 4. 17. 
vofil^ecv -d-eovc, 1. 1. 1; vofiK^e- 

rac, 11. 3. 15; vofit^eLv^ with Inf. 

Fut, I. 2. 10. 



GREEK INDEX. 



411 



vofiOT^eTTjc^ I. 2. 31. 
v6fioi\ III. 3. II. 
voael V. metaphorically, III. 5. 1 8. 
vvv^ since thin«:^s are so, II. 7. 9- 
vvv 6i, in contrasts, II. 3. 14. 

O 

6, T], TO, demonstrative use of, II. 7. 
1 ; o, for the subjeet after a long 
intervening clause., IV. 2. 25 ; 6 
^ev Tig . . . b 6e riq, II. 5. 3 ; viro 
fiev Tdv . . . virb 6e ruv, III. i. 
8; ot a/ii(pt or rrepL riva, I. 1. 18; 
III. 5. 10; ro, with Inf., I. 3. 7 : 
TO, with Inf in exclamations, I. 
4. 12. See also Article. 

6 6 E, rarely referring to what pre- 
cedes, hut frequently to what fol- 
lows, I. 2. 3 ; of a thing as direct- 
ly before the eyes, III. 3. 12; 
with proper nouns without the 
article, III. 11. 17. 

oia, first object and then subject, I. 
3. 14. 

old ac for oia-^a, IV, 6. 6. 
OIK el V, signif of, I. 1.7 ; 2. 64, 
oiKEiog and oiKtrric, I. 2. 48. 
Ik tat and oIkol, III. 6. 14. 
oIkov olKovofieiv, IV. 5. 10. 
olfioc, 6 and y> II. 1. 20. 
olvoi, II. 1. 30. 

Z V, u t, V e I u t, I. 1. 9 ; olov Tok- 
fiav for olov eotl T6X\ia^ III. 8. 2 ; 
olbv re ye, IV. 2. 11 ; oloq\ with 
article, IV. 6. 11 ; with Inf., I. 4. 
6,12; II. 1 . 1 5 ; olx^ col avSpt, by 
attraction, II. 9. 3. 

oic, 11- 7. 13. 

6 X (J c, in short, II. 8. 5. 

ofioLog, III. 10. 10 ; bfioLog re . . . 
Km, III. 4. 3. 

b fioiiog jJtev . . , bfioicjg de, 1.6. 13. 

bvofia eZva^with a Nom.,ni. II. 1. 



bvofiu(t aT^at €7TL Tin, I. 2. 61 ; 

HI. 14. 2. 
bvTa, Tu, fiET a7,ij^tLac, II. 1. 27. 
bnktTiiq, III. 4. 1. 
bixolog and iroloq, in connection, 

I. 1. 1; IV. 4. 13; 6.2. 

biTOT E, with Opt. and bnbrav, with 

Subj., II. 1. 13. 
oTTov, absol , III. 5. 1. 
b TT V vv, IV. 1. 1. 
oTTug (oTTwf fi7))^ with Aor. Subj., 

L 2. 37; with diff. modes, II. 2. 

10; oTrwf dv, with Subj. or Opt, 

II. 2. 6; oTTDC with ay and Fut. 
Opt., I. I 6; oTTuc in interrog. 
followed by Tig, I. 1. 11; oKug 
(171 after v<jrbs of fearing, etc., II. 
9.2; oTTWf TTore, 1. I. 20; brcug 
and iva, II. 1. 19; oTrtJC, unusual 
position of, III. 5. 13. 

bp E ^ ac^ a t and bpEx^^r/vat, I. 2. 
15. 

g and oc ye for oi;rof yap, I. 2. 64 ; 

in a demonstrative sense, 1. 4. 2; 

for on after T&avfuiaTbv noiElg^ IL 

7. 13; b for roi'ro ^ciriv, o, II. 6. 

17; Kal bg for kgi ovTog, I. 4. 2; 

bg ye, IL 3. 15. 
baov. bao) . . . togovtov, tooovti^)^ 

I. 3. 13. 
ogrcEp 6rj, EL 1. 21. 
bgrig, with Subj., I. 6. 13; bgTtg 

av, with Opt., I. 5. 1. 
bau, corresponding to togovtu, I. 

S. 13. 

brav tl Troti/ncjat ; I. 4. 14. 
ore with Opt., III. 14. 6. 
art, loosely repeated, II. 6. 35; 

with Opt. after the Pres., I. 2. 34 ; 

unusual position of, IV. 2. 29; 

ellipt., in. 10. 1. 
V and ovk, at tlie end of a clause, 

IL 6. 11; ovk ola^a\ lor ij ovk 



412 



GREEK INDEX. 



ola&a ; II. 3. 16; oh yap, in inter- 
rog., I. 3. 10; ov ^j/ttov, in inter- 
ro;r., 11. 3. 1 ; IV. 2. 11 ; ov firjv 
and oh firjv ohdt, I. 2. 5 ; the diff. 
between ovk . . . u?.au and oh^o- 
vov . . . uXXd and ov /lovov . . . 
uaXu Kaiy I. 6. 2 ; ov fici Aia, I. 
4. 9 : ohx 7/KLara, I. 2. 23 ; fi?/ otl 
. . . aX/la Kai, I. 6. 11; ovx on 
fiovoc . . . clAAu Ka'ij II. 9. 8 ; ovk. 
oUa el, I. 1. 8; ovk ovv, I. 4. 5; 
ov yap ovv, IV. 4. 23. 

ovSa/jLOV elvai, ri-dEvac, 1.2.52. 

ov6e . . . ov6i, III. 12. 5; ov6e 
yap, I. 2. 31 ; ovde elg for ovdelg, 

1. 6. 2; ov6i and ovre, inter- 
change of, I. 2. 3 1 ; ovde preced- 
ed by ovTe, II. 2. 5. 

ovdeig : ovdev, a more emphatic 
negative than ov, IV. 4. 10 ; ovdiv 
GOL fie\et, IV. 2. 24 ; ovdev tl, I. 

2. 42 ; ovdevdg t/ttov for ovx VT- 
Tov Tivog, I. 5. 6; III. 5. 18. 

ovKeTL, IV. 4. 20; III. 4. 10. 

ovKOvv and ovkovv, I. 4. 5. 

ovv, its signif. and relation to apa, 
1. 1 . 2, 1 7 ; confirmative, 1. 1 . 16; 
conclusive, 1. 1. 20 ; ellipsis of, II. 
3. 19; III. 4. 12; IV. 2. 34; repe- 
tition of, II. 6. 26 ; l(To)g ovv, I. 2. 
1 7 ; y(ip ovv, in answers, III. 6. 1 2. 

ovT e and ov6e interchanged, I. 2. 
31 J ovre repeated with difF. sig- 
nif, 1. 2. 48; ovre . . . ovde, II. 
2. 5; 6. 19; ovre ... re and ov- 
re . elre {rjv re), I. 2. 47. 

OVT 1, I. 4. 10. 

ovTo^, omission before a relative. 
I. 2. 6 ; referring to what follows, 

I. 2. 61 ; referring to the more 
distant noun, I. 3. 13; attraction 
in gender, I. 2.42; after a noun, 

II. 1. 19; with article, I. 2. 49; 
IV. 2.3. SeerovTo. 



ovTcjc, before a consonant, I. 3. 1 ; 
sic statim, III. 6. 9; after 
Part., III. 5. 8; ellipsis of after 
ug, tjQTrep, I. 1. 6, 11. 2. 2. 

oTp ov, its signif, I. 3. 5. 

n. 

irad-elv, contrasted with anorl- 

oai, II. 9. 5. 
TTacSeveGT^ai, with Ace, IV. 2. 

23. 

TcaTiLv, with verbs compounded 

with avd, II. 4. 4. 
TT a V V, separated from its adjective, 

II. 6. 35 ; Tzavv fiev ovv, I. 3. 9. 
TT apd TLvog GrjfiacveG'&aL, ayyek^ 

\eG-^ai, I. 3. 4; 'Kap' eavru, at 
his house, III. 13. 3; with Acc. 
in comparison, I. 4. 14; evvota 
Tzapd Ttvog, II. 2. 1 1 ; repeated in 
diflf. constructions, I. 3. 4 ; rd 
napd decjv, I. 3. 4 ; II. 6. 8. 

TrapaKaraTtd-eGd-at^ IV. 4. 1 7. 

TzapaKLvelv, IV. 2. 35. 

irapdfiovoci II. 10. 3. 

IT a pay lag i^elv Tiva, I. 2. 49. 

irapaGKevaGTLKog, with Gen., 

III. 1.6. 

Tz apar eiv e Lv^ to weary, III. 13. 
6. 

napavTLKa, to, II. 1 . 20. 
irapaxp^f^a: at eK tov napaxpV' 

fia rjdovai, II. 1. 20. 
TT ap e X e 0-& ai rivi t7r7rov,in.3.4. 
TT a p cj V, I. 6. 5, 9. 
TT (2 f : ndvTuv ^dT^iGTa, IV. 5. 1 ; 

ndvTa TTOielVy II. 2. 6 j position 

of TTdc, II. 2. 6. 
TTaGTdc, III- 8 9- 
TTav eiVf with Part., III. 6.1; wav- 

eG^ai, with Part., III. 11.2. 
irei'&e Lv and dvaTrei'&eLV, I. 3. 6 ; 

III. 11. 10; nei^eG^ai and iire- 

G'&ai, II. 2. U. 



GREEK INDEX. 



413 



7T E ipdv, I. 2. 29. 
TT £ A r 77, III. 9. 2. 
TTEpi, with Gen. and Ace, 1. 1. 20 ; 
ol Tzepl Tov KeKpona, signif. of, 

III. 5. 10; TTlewvog, I. 1. 18; 
compounds with, 1. 2. 63. 

"TT € p t (3 d?i?[, e IV KaKotg, I. 2. 63. 
TT € p 1 d g, of the stars, IV. 7. 5. 
TT € p 10 pdv^ with Part., II. 7. 2. 
TrepiTraroc, a walking, I. 1. 10. 
TrepLTToXoi, III. 5. 27. 

av ovy tS, III. 10. 3. 
w t(TT ev € iVy with Acc. and Inf., 

IV. 4. 17. 

TTAarre^v, meaning of Mid. 

form of, II. 6. 37. 
TT^yd^ovaa uyopci, 1. 1. 10. 
TT^Tf fj, fi E?i elv, I. 2. 26. 
TT^iv^og, III. 1. 7. 
TTOLEtv, used in the place of other 

verbs, III. 8. 2 ; with Dat., II. 3. 

13 ; frequent ellipsis of, II. 3. 17. 

TTOtKlXoC, II. 3. 10. 

no t K. iTiia If III. 8. 10. 

IT 1 KiXcj c, II. 6. 21. 

Toloc for onolog, 1. 1 . 1 ; II. 1 . 23 ; 
nolog and onolog, in the same 
sentence, I. 1. 11 ; IV. 4. 13; 6. 
2. 

TToTiE /Lttog, II. 6. 9. 
noXiopKelv, to annoy, II. 1. 13. 
TToTiCT eiag,!. 2. 9. 
TTo'k'kaK ig noT^loi, III. 12. 6. 
iTo'klaTc7\.aa Log^ with Gen., 11. 
2. 7. 

7ro/l/lo«7r6f, III. 1. 6. 

TT /I V c, connected by Kai with ad- 
jectives, I. 2. 24 ; TTo^i;, separated 
from the compar. (hyperbaton), 
II. 10. 2; G)gTb irolv, I. 1. 10. 

IT 6 II a, IV. 7. 9. 

TTopiGTLKog, with Gen., III. 1. 
6. 

35* 



n of) 1^0) and 7rp6(Tw, diff. between, 

I. 3. 13. 

TT r ^, at length, IV. 6. 6 ; after in- 

terrog. pronoun {rig ttote), I. 1. 

1 ; oitG^g TTOTE, I. 1. 20. 
TTOTEpov, peculiar position of, II. 

7.8; TTOTEpov . . . rjy IV. 4. 7. 
TTOV, I. 2. 32; III. 3 2; 5. 15. 
TT o {» f : Kara irodag, II. 6. 9. 
Tc p dy [lar a Exetv, II. 9. 1 ; Sid rd 

Trpdyfiara, II. 10. 4; vrp. 

and napEXELv, II. 1. 9. 
TT p dr T E cv dfia, II. 3. 1 9 ; eii Trpdr- 

TEtv, signif. of, 1. 6. 8 ; III. 9. 9. 
Trpiaa-d-ac npo, II. 5. 3. 
Trpiv y' dv, IV. 4. 9. 
TTpo, with the idea of preference, 

II. 5. 3. 

IT p dy E iv and iTpogdyELv, I. 4. 1. 

TTpoaipELG^ai /id?i?^ov, H. I. 2. 

irpoaKOVELV, II. 4. 7. 

7T po (3 tjS d^E tv, I. 2. 17 5.1. 

TcpoEd po t, I. 1. 18. 

TTpoirrjlaKt^Eiv, I. 2. 49. 

TTpog, with Acc. after a Gen., I. 2. 
1 ; with Acc = Elg, I. 2. 61 ; 
with Gen. denoting property or 
quality, II. 3. 15; ucppoSiGLd^ELv 
Tcpog TLva, I. 3. 14; denoting 
comparison, I. 2. 52 ; 3. 4 ; npog 
Toijg dv&pcjTrovg. k6g[iov irapEXEtv^ 
1.2.61. 

7T pogdy E tv and TTpodyEtv, 1. 4. 1 . 
TTpogaLTEiv, of beggars, I. 2. 29, 
TTpoglS tjSdCstv, I. 2. 17. 
7rf;ofde;\;ecn9-ai, 1.3. 14. 
TrpogStdovac, with Gen., 1. 2. 29. 
TT p g E LTT elv Tcva x^^P^f^'^i HI- 
13. 1. 

TTpogrjKELf with Dat. and Acc. 
with Inf., III. 4. 9 ; with Gen., 
IV. 5. 7. 

TT pOg LEV at TG) SyfZG), III. 7. 1. 



414 



GREEK INDEX. 



irpocKaXela^at, II. 9. 5. 
TrpocTrai^e Lv, with Dat., III. 1.4. 
Trpogcpepead^ai tivl, IIT. 7. 8; 

irpo^ipepeiv and 7rpof0epe(n9^at,III. 

11. 13. 

npoffG) and Tro/i/ia;, difF. between, 

I. 3. 13. 
Trpocoi^ev, I. 3. 13. 
IT poT L-^ Ev a L Tioyov^ IV. 2. 3. 
t: poT p ETC e Lv and irpoTpETTEG^ai, 

with Inf., I. 2. 64 ; TrpoTpETTEG^ai 

opposed to npodyEiv, I. 4. 1. 
IT po<pv7idTT E Lv, with Ace, II. 

7. 14. 

TTpuTov fiEv, followed by ds with- 
out EiTttj I. 1.2; followed by tI 
yap, II. 6. 1 ; iTpibTov fiEV . . . eI- 
Ta (ETTELTa) without Se, I. 2. 1. 

Tvpy Eic TTvp d?iXEai^aij proverbial, 
I. 3. 9, 

TT w TT r e, in interrogations, II. 2. 7. 
TT w f , in some manner, IV. 6. 5. 

P. 

()a6t (jjc (l>Epov(Jif II. 2. 9. 
fitipOKLvdvvoc^ I. 3. 10. 
f)v&fi6c, 111. 10. 10. 

2. 

(TTj fiatv E iVy distinguished from 

TTpOGTjfiaLVELV^ I. 1.2. 

<r?TOf, III. 14. 2. 

(TKETTTEtT^aty 111. 6. 12. 

<r«ei)of, I. 7. 2. 

UKOTTELV, with Geu. of pers.,I.l .12. 

(jo(l>la, III. 9. 4, 5 ; with and with- 
out the article, IV. 2. 33. 

(T0(l>tGT7]Ci signif. and use of, I. 
1. 11; 6. 13. 

(TTTOV 6 d^E IV kiTL TtVL, I. 3. 11. 

(TTTOvdaloc rrjv TEXvv^i IV. 2. 2. 
aTEpT^asff^aif used in a passive 
sense, 1. 1. 8. 



GT E(pavLTrj^, III. 7. I. 
GTparrjyTjaa^, 1. 1. 18. 
GTpaTijyoLy 111. 2. 1. 
(T v // /? /I a, things that reveal the 

future, I. 1. 2. 
cvjUjUETpta, III. 10. 4. 
(rvv rtvi eZvat, 1. 2. 34. 
avv E cdivai tl tlvl, II. 7. 1. 
avv EG L^y see /car a gvveglv. 
GvvExvCi continuous, IV. 5. 9. 
Gvv LGT dv a t,to commend, 1. 6. 14. 
GvvTLT&EGT^atf 11. 6. 2fy. 
GXV f^(^ o^ov Kal fiEpoCy I. 2. 

24; II. 1.4. 
GxoXdCe tv, with Inf., III. 9. 9. 
(Txo?i,v, III. 14. 3. 

G U (j) pOV E tV TTEpi TLVa, I. 1 . 20. 

Goxppov LKo fjopp. to i^pa<7£i, 1-3.9. 
T. 

T a K T I K dy Td, III. 1. 5. 
rdvavTLa, II. 6. 5 ; r^f (fuTiOGO- 

(j)LaCy I. 6. 1 ; TavavTta rovTuVy I. 

2. 60; followed by ^, III. 12. 4. 
Td^igy 111. 4. 1. 
ravTT?, I. 7. 3; III. 5. 2. 
re, peculiar position of, II. 1. 28; 

III. 5. 3 ; reason for its peculiar 
position, I. 7. 3 ; re . . . KaU how 
employed, I. 1. 2; te without 
Kaiy 1. 4. 6 ; re . . . re, signif. and 
use, I. 1. 14; re . . . Kai . . . KaU 
11. 2. 5 : re . . . Kai . . .te, 11.3. 19. 

TEK/LiatpEG-d ai TTEpi TLVOCy I. 4. 

1; with Dat., or aTro, or ek, 11. 6. 6. 
teXeIv, 11.9. 1; IV. 2. 37. 
TEGGapEgKaidEKay 11. 7. 2. 
re;i;v77 'Koy^Vy I. 2. 31. 
T L-& Ev at: E-&r]KafiEV for E'&EfiEVy 

IV. 2. 15 ; Tf&EvaL dyuva. III. 
12. 1. 

Ttfidvy compared with GE^EG-^aty 
I. 1. 14. 



GREEK INDEX. 



415 



r I f , joined with pronoun, signify- 
ing fere, I- 1. 1 ; followed by a 
Dat. plural, I. 2. 62; with adjec- 
tives, etc., I. 3. 12; position, II. 
1. 1 1 ; Ttc omitted, I. 2. 55 ; with 
olde, III. 9. 6; rl omitted after 
neut. adj., 1. 2. 30; ovdev ti, I. 2. 
42; ?.eyeLv tl, II. 1. 12; riva, 
Acc. of the subject to be supplied 
with Inf., III. 12. 8; tlc, follow- 
ed by the article, II. 8. 3 ; 6 fiev 
TIC ... 6 6e TLCt II. 5. 3. 

T i f for ogrtc, I. 1. 1 ; ri^ and ogrtCj 

1. 1. 11 ; Tt yap; 11. 6. 2; rig 
yap; ellipsis before, II. 1. 15; 
TL 6ff, I. 3. 10 ; IV. 4. 20 ; rl Sal ; 
IV. 2. 33; Tl 6e, II. 6. 4; tI ov 
and tl ovv ov^ III. 16. 15; tl ovv 

ov GKOTTOVfJLEV for aK07TG)fJ.€V OVVy 

III. 1. 10; TOVg TL TTOLOVVTar 

bvofia TovTo aTTOKaTiovGLv ; II. 

2. 1. 

r 6, with Inf. for a simple Inf., after 
avaTL^ea^aL, I. 2. 44; after a/- 
GxvvsG^aL, III. 14. 1 ; after arre- 
Xecf&aL, I. 3. 7 ; after aTTOTpewELv, 

IV. 7. 5 ; in exclamations, I. 4. 
12; Inf. with and without ro, I. 
2. 10; TO with Inf after a pre- 
parative demonstrative, I. 4. 6. 
See 6, 7], TO, and Article. 

Tot, in answers, I, 2. 46 ; eyo) tol^ 
I. 6. 11 ; TOLy restrictive, I. 4. 10; 
III. 4. 10. 

Toivvv, its composition and force, 
I. 2. 29 ; 2. 47 ; 3. 1 ; in a quick re- 
ply, I 2.34; forSe, II. 1. 9. 

TOLoc^ relating to what follows, 
I. 2. 3; deLKTLKog, I. 2, 3; 7. 5. 

TO LovT ocj compared with toloc- 
6e, I. 2. 3; 7. 5; II. 1. 1; with 
and without the article, I. 5. 2. 

To^oTaL, I. 3. 13. 



T G ov T ov, TOGOVTU . . . OGOVy OGtJ, 

1. 3. 13. 

TOGovToCi so little, II. 4. 4. 

TOTE /LLEV . . . TOTE Se, III. 10. 14. 

TovfioVf by crasis, for tov e/llov, 
I. 6. 4. 

TOVTO, referring to the idea in the 
whole preceding clause, II. 2. 4 ; 
preparative. III. 5. 19; TavTa for 

TOVTO, III. 6. 6. 

T pai) fiaT a EX^f-v, III. 4. 1. 

Tpv^dv, III. 11. 10. 

Tvyx^^v E Lv, how to be expressed, 

I. 6. 8; without o)v, I. 6. 2; el- 
lipsis with, III. 12. 1 ; TO, tvxov- 
ra, I. 1. 14 ; ol TvxovTEg — plebs, 
III. 9. 10. 

tC), with Inf., III. 10. 9. 

Y. 

v p LGT 6t aT og, I. 2. 12. 
i) y La and -tj, I. 6. 13. 
viraL'&pov : kv vTraL-O-pG), in the 

II. I 6. 

v 7Z av aG TT] V a L d^aKcov, II. 3. 16. 

VTT dpxe Lv, IV. 5. 1. 

vTTEp and TTEpL, with Gen., I. 1.17; 

VTTEp for TTEpL, IV. 2. 23. 
V n E p (3 aXTi £ Lv, IV. 3. 7. 
vTCEpopav, diff. from KaTai^^po- 

VELV, I. 2. 9. 

vTTEpopLa^Td, possessions beyond 
the bounds of Attica, II. 8. 1. 

vTTo, use of where (pEpo/iEvov is to 
be mentally supplied. III. 10. 13 ; 
where a word has a pass, signif., 

III. 4. 1. 

vTTo/Scf&pa, signif. of, II. 1. 30. 
VTTOKOpL^EG^aL, siguif. of, II. 1. 
26. 

viTOKpLV€G-&aL and dnoKpLve- 
G&aL, L 3. 1. 

V'TrOKpLT7iC,ll.2.9. 



41» 



GREEK INDEX. 



VTto (lev e LVy antith. to (pvTiarreff- 
■&aL, II. 8. 6; signif. of, I. 3. 10. 
varepov Trporepov, III. 5. 10. 

4>. 

(f>aiv EG^ai, with SoKelv, 1. 4. 6. 
(paXdyy I ov^ tarantula, I. 3. 
12. 

<}) av Xt^o), I. 6. 5. 

(pepetv for (pspeffd-aL^ III. 14. 1; 

form of Aor., I. 2. 53. 
(pevy ELv -ypacpTjv, IV. 4. 4. 
tp^fiai, omens derived from, I. 1.2. 
^S-uveLv: ovk av (pd-dvoig Tieyuv^ 

II. 3. 11. 

(f>i?iai, as an appellation of the 
disciples of Socrates, III. 11. 18. 

(j) L?i,oGO(l) elv, IV. 2. 23. 

(^lT^ot LuelG^ ac ettl tivl, II.6.1 1. 

(p i'koT i [lia, III. 3. 13. 

(j) iXoT I fio ^, desirous of honor, II. 
3. 16. 

^ p € V V V, II. 6. 1. 

(}) pOVTI G LCj I. 2. 10. 

(ppovTL^etv^ with Gen., or with 
irepi and Gen., or with Ace, I. 
1. 11. 

(j)v?ialj of the Athenians, I. 1. 18 ; 

III. 4. 5. 

(pvXaKai and (ppovpoij III. 6. 10. 
(pvAaKTCKog^ contrasted with 
KMrrrr/, III. 1. 6. 

X. 

XaipeLv, III. 13. 1. 
XaptCecrd-at: KExapiGfjievogy sig- 
nif. and use of, I. 2. 10. 
XE LpoT Exvri g, Ul. \i. ^. 
XiTtJVf II. 7. 5. 
XtT^v tov, II. 7. 5. 

XLTOviOKOCi II. 7. 5. 

i wi', used for cooling wine, II. 1. 
30. 



X^ajLtvc, II. 7. 5. 

XOpoc, HI. 3. 12. 

X pr/ fiar a ~ KT^fxara, II. 3. 1 . 

Xpv^^'^^cL^j peculiar use of, I. 2. 29 ; 
with and without wf, II. 1. 12; 
Xpvf^^at Tt, I. 4. 6 ; Perf. kexpv- 
(j-d-aL for Pres. ;^;pf/cn?a«, 1. 2. 9. 

X pv G t fio g owUvj III. 9. 15. 

ipEvdEG'&at, with a genitive, IV. 
2. 26. 

ipy(l)(f} fiLdy by a single vote, I. 1. 
18. 

i^vxVi the appetite, I. 2. 4. 
12. 

tj, interj. compared with the Lat. 0! 

I. 2. 41. 
cjyai9-e, I. 4. 17. 

tjo^, oiJO-a, ov, ellipsis of, I. 4. 10; 

5. 1; 6. 2, etal. 
dvEiG-d-aif seldom used in Aor., 

II. 7. 12. 

CO pa, of the season, I. 1. 15; in re- 
gard to youthful beauty, II. 1. 22 ; 
without the article, II. 1. 22 ; the 
parts of the day, IV. 3. 4. 

o)g, use of as preposition, II. 7. 2. 

(hg, compared with or/., I. I. 2; 
with Part, I. 1. 20 ; II. 2. 3 ; with 
Gen. absol., I. 1.4; with Ace. ab- 
sol., I. 6. 5; 2. 20; G)g dv with 
Subj., I. 4. 6 ; with Part., II. 6. 
38; III. 6.4; <jg dv with Part. 
Put., II. 2.3; L)g dv with Part. Aor. 

II. 2. 13; ur SoKovv Ig^i, IV. 2. 
30 ; (bg r]dEug for otl ovrug ijdeug^ 

III. 13. 3 ; d)g olov te with Superl., 
III. 8. 4 ; tjg for (ogTE with Inf., I. 
4. 10. 

cjgavTug and^cj^" 6' avriog, I. 7. 
3. 



GREEK INDEX. 



417 



u^TT e with Acc. absol. in com- 
parisons, I. 2. 19 ; II 3. 3 ; just as, 
II. 1. 5 ; u)gnep Kai . . . ovtg) kgl, I. 
6. 3; cjc'^ep uv el, III. 10. 12; wf- 
Trep, corresponding to a preced- 
ing TTWf, IV. 5. 9 ; repetition of 
subject after, I. 2. 24. 

(J f r e, following ovTCjg^ 1. 2. 1 ; wrre, 
signif of, II. 7. 6 ; with Opt. and 



av, III. 1.9; with Inf for the ex- 
planation of preceding word, I. 
3. 6 ; (j^rt, after a positive adjec- 
tive for 7) C)gTE after a compara- 
tive, III. 13. 3; 7] dgre after a 
comparative, III. 5. 17. 

eT^elv and CxpeTielG'&aL, with 
two Accusatives, I. 2. 61 ; IV. 1. 
1. 



ERRATA. 

Page 3, line 18, read yap for yap ; p. 5, 1. 3, ol rdvd-pGmsLa for olrav- 
■d-puTTELa ; p. 7, 1. 32, 7ToX?.ovg for TroA/lot'c ; p- 14, 1. 30, df/irov for dr/nov ; 
p. 18, 1. 14, iSpvE for tKpvE ; p. 21, 1. 22, Si for 6e ; p. 26, 1. 29, dele com- 
ma after fiEyiarov ; p. 46, 1. 19, 'HpaKliovc for 'HpaKTcEovg ; p. 48, 1. 3, 
and p. 68, 2, Kal for kql ; p. 53, 1. 13, aAAw for u?.?ig) ; p. 57, 1. 26, //a/la- 
Ky for /zaXaKy ; p. 62, 1. 6, (tkottcj for ukottg) ; p. 74, 1. 29, avd-puTiuv for 
av&pLjTZLJv ; p. 78, 1. 9, uTrorlGai for airoTLaaL ; p. 79, 1. 28, oz^ra for oj^- 
ra ; p. 84, 1. 26, apa for apci ; p. 94, 1. 26, avTLizaTiuv for avniTuT^^iov ; 
p. 100, 1. 22, AsyEL^ for AsyEL^ ; p. 106, 1. 4, x^f-f^^'^o^ ^or ;^ei//a)i'Of ; p. 
110, 1. 6, AEyovTL for lEyovri; p. 110, 1. 7, k^Elvat for E^slvat; p. 116, 
1. 7, 8, I>GJKpaT7)c for ^oKpdarrjg \ p. 117, 1. 29, airoi^ for avrov; p. 121, 
1. 1, Ahxpov for 'AiV;tpdi^ ; p. 123, 1. 24, Eri^Eoav for kri^E^EGav ; p. 132, 
1. 10, /^ot Tii'a for Tiva fioi; p. 134, 1. 32, dele one -d-c^fiEv ; p. 139, 1. 9, 
Ar, for A/'. : p. 148, 1. 29, aTOKplvrj for aTroKplvy ; p. 150, 1. 29, 'EXTiddL 
for E/l/la(5t ; p. 151, 1. 29, X^P'?- for ; P- 152, 1. 6, fityvva^ai for fisy- 
vva^ai; p. 154, 1. 29, TravTcnraai ys for iravTanaGL ys \ p. 156, 1. 17, 
E^EGTL for E^EGTL \ p. 164, 1. 21, GvvovTag for GVvovTag\ p. 81, 1. 25, are 
for 2s; p. 115, 1. 12, Theodoia for Theodotus; p. 172, 1. 2, Zw indirect for 
m direct; p. 174, 1. 19, for ovv ; p. 175, 1. 26, GVfi/SoTia for GVfijSoTia ; 
p. 189, 1. 37, GTparrjyovg for arparrjyovg ; p. 190, 1. 33, oTrwf for WTrwf ; 
p. 205, 1. 21, cogiTep for d^Trsp ; p. 210, 1. 24, (jv St) for wvc5^ ; p. 216, 1. 35, 
baldness for boldness; p. 223, 1. 27, dXXcoc t' for u?ilog r* ; p. 280, 1. 35, 
GvvEGLv for GvvEGir ; p. 320, 1. 27, dpLGTOvg for avTovg uKTjKooTag ; p. 363, 
1. 37, without for tt^iVA. 



